Anna

by jfclover

                

Chapter 1

“Eli Miller’s been murdered.”

Pa’s statement shocked me.  I knew Eli, and I knew his wife, Anna.  They were good people, good friends who’d been to our house for supper on several occasions.  Pa and Eli did business together.  We supplied lumber for his square sets and for the housing he built for his workers.  He was a kind and generous man and became one of the richest men on the Comstock.  Murder didn’t make sense.

“Apparently, he’d been out late, and when he walked through the front door of the mansion, he was shot dead.”

“Anna?”

“Oh, no.”  Pa must’ve realized how much the whole thing upset me and headed my way.  “Roy said she’d been blindfolded and tied to a dining room chair.”

“Was she hurt?”

Pa reached for my shoulder.  “No, but why don’t you pay her a visit.  I’m sure she could use a good friend.”

“Today?”

“No time like the present.”

“If you think that’s best, I’ll clean up and leave right now.”

The Millers lived well.  The gossips said they had more money than God, but they didn’t know Eli and Anna like we did.  They were a lovely couple.  Eli worked harder than most.  He invested well and made a small fortune in a short period.  I admired his fortitude.  So did Pa and the rest of the family, and the chatty bluebloods of Virginia City were a bunch of old biddies who had nothing better to do than spout lies about prominent people who didn’t run in the same social circles.  

Anna and Eli were better than that.  They didn’t put on airs.  They were down-to-earth people I liked very much, maybe too much.  Though Anna was younger than her husband, the most beautiful woman in the world, who took my breath away the first time we met, they seemed to fit well together.  Had the situation been different, had Eli not been in the picture, perhaps the lovely lady and I would’ve become a couple.  That’s something I’d never know; at least, that’s what I thought at the time.

I knocked on the large oak door of their two-story mansion that sat far away from the boisterous activity in town.  Virginia City was in its heyday, and the noise of pounding stamp mills could be deafening, but this far up the mountain, life was nearly as peaceful as the Ponderosa.  Cecelia, their longtime maid, answered the front door.

“Mr. Cartwright.”

“Is Mrs. Miller home?”

“Yessir.  Make yourself comfortable.  I get the missus right away.”

“Thanks, Cecelia.”

The Millers moved to Nevada just before war broke out in Tennessee.  “We were lucky to get out alive,” she’d say.  Eli tried not to roll his eyes at his wife’s dramatic rendition of their trip west, but I’d heard the story more than once.  Even when parts were exaggerated, I didn’t seem to mind.  Anna always told a gripping tale where excitement loomed at every turn in the road.  She thrived on the thrill life could provide.  She wasn’t one to sit around and watch the day go by.  She needed a purpose and often served on committees and planned social events.  She was an active, pretty woman whom I admired more than I should.    

Cecelia, the Miller’s housekeeper, came to Nevada with them.  Leaving her and Sissy, Anna’s personal maid, behind would’ve left the two young black women homeless and jobless, which Eli wouldn’t hear of.  He wasn’t that kind of man.  He cared for his staff in Tennessee, and he respected his Nevada mine workers.  He made their lives as decent as possible, and someone had the nerve to kill him.  I wish it made sense.

“Joe Cartwright!”

“Hi, Anna.”

The petite blonde circled her arms around my waist and pressed herself tight against me.  If only the bluebloods could see this, they’d really have something to talk about. Though I was embarrassed, I didn’t move a muscle.  It seemed she needed something or someone to hold on to, and I was available.  After realizing how she’d reacted, she stepped back and looked away.  She ran her hands down her skirt as if looking into my eyes would cement her sinful act. 

I placed my hands on her shoulders.  “It’s okay.  Everything’s going to be all right.”

“Oh, Joe.”  She turned her back on me.  “What am I to do without a husband?”

“It takes time.  The dust will settle.”  My God.  Eli was barely in his grave, and I said something stupid like, “The dust will settle.”  What a dumb thing to say.  “I’m sorry, Anna.  I didn’t mean ….”

Like a little whirlwind, she turned and encircled my waist once again.  “Hold me, Joe.  Hold me tight.”

I didn’t stay long.  I told Anna to remain strong, and we’d talk again later in the week.  I wasn’t sure what else to say.  Nothing felt right about being alone with her.  In an odd sort of way, she scared me.  We were close to the same age, we enjoyed the same things, and the socialites knew we were friends.  How quickly tongues could wag if I weren’t careful.

Pa smiled when I walked through the door.  “How’d it go, Son?”

“I’m not sure.”

Pa stood from his chair and came around his desk to question me further.  “Not sure?  What does that mean?”

“Nothing, I guess.”

“It must mean something, Joe.”

I sat on the arm of the settee and looked up at my father.  “She’s a lonely woman.  What else can I say?”

“I’m sure you’re right, but she’s been a widow for less than a week.  These things take time.”

“I told her that.”

“Why don’t you keep in touch with her, Joe.  Sounds to me like she needs someone to lean on, and I think you might fit the bill.”

“Yessir.” 

We’d be branding new calves in a few days, so chasing strays and repairing fence would keep my brothers and me busy till the end of the week.  We didn’t have time to waste, and I was glad for the distraction.  I didn’t want to think about Anna and how friendly she’d become since Eli had been murdered.  It wasn’t right, but I didn’t let on to Pa.  Some things were better left unsaid.

We quit work at noon on Saturday.  By Monday, the three of us would be squatting over a hot branding pit, and we decided a few hours off wouldn’t hurt any of us.  My brothers didn’t have plans, but I had an obligation.  If I didn’t say anything to Pa about Anna’s behavior, he’d wonder why I hadn’t done as we’d agreed and visited a friend. 

I bathed, changed into clean clothes, and saddled my horse.  It wasn’t long before I knocked on Anna’s front door, and she pulled me inside.  She must’ve seen me ride up and hitch Cooch to the rail.  Normally, Cecelia would greet a guest and direct them to the parlor, but the look on Anna’s face told me something was up.

She kept hold of my hand and hauled me into the parlor, where she poured us each a cordial and then guided me to the small settee that faced one of the ten-foot-high windows along the front of the house. 

Classic Georgian.  I learned that much from my brother, who always admired the Millers’ home.  There were two tall windows on either side of the front door and four larger than normal windows running across the front of the house on the second level.  Adam said the Georgian style was very popular in Boston, and he assumed the Tennessee elite weren’t strangers to this design of architecture either.

“I didn’t know if you’d ever come back, Joe.  I made such a fool of myself.”

“Don’t think a thing about it.  Water under the bridge.”

She chuckled.  “You’re the sweetest man I know.”

My face grew warm.  The compliment came freely, and I tried not to blush.  “We’ll always be friends, Anna.  Pa and I.  Hoss and Adam.  You know how we feel about you.”

“I know this won’t come out right, but I don’t care about Ben and Hoss and Adam.  I care about you, Joe.  I always have.”  I felt exposed, and the look on my face revealed my confusion.  “Since the day I met you—”

“No.”  I stood from the settee.  “You’re sad and lonely.  You miss your husband.  That’s all it is.”

“You’re wrong, Joe.  Ever since Eli introduced me to you and your family, I knew you were special.  I knew if we only had a chance, we could—”

“Stop, Anna.  You’re not thinking straight.”  As much as I could’ve loved her, we could never be together.  Not now.  Not when Eli was barely dead and buried, and no one knew who pulled the trigger.  My God.  How would things look?  What would people say?

The smell of roasting beef filled the air, and the dining room table was set for two.  If she was expecting guests, she hadn’t said, but I figured it was best if I left before anyone else arrived and saw the two of us together. 

“I should go.”

“Go where?  Why?”

“Before your guests arrive.”

She’d let me roam the parlor like a lost soul, but she wasn’t about to let me out the front door without a fight.  “There’s no guest besides you.  Cecelia and I have been cooking all afternoon.  I thought you’d come.  I hoped you’d come.  What do you want me to say, Joe?”

“I don’t know.  I don’t know what you want from me.”

She moved in closer.  “Want from you?  Can’t two, longtime friends have a nice evening together?”

I felt trapped.  If I stayed, things between us would never be the same.  If I walked out the door, I’d need an explanation.  What could I tell Anna?  What would I tell Pa?  He knew nothing of my infatuation with a married woman unless I’d given off signs without knowing.  Was that possible?  Was that why Anna wasn’t afraid to assume my feelings mirrored hers?

“It’s only supper, Joe.”  Her voice interrupted my thoughts, and I turned to face her. 

I didn’t hesitate.  I said what she wanted to hear.  “I’d be delighted to stay for supper.”  Maybe she was right.  We’d been friends for a long time, and sharing a meal wasn’t the end of the world.  Had my thinking become reckless?  I worried about people I didn’t know, people who might talk, a sheriff who might see things differently than he should.  Surely, that wouldn’t be the case, but I was all knotted up inside.

She handed me a bottle of red and asked me to pour while she checked on the roast she’d let cook all afternoon.  Since we supplied Ponderosa beef to several Virginia City merchants, I imagined we’d be enjoying a fat, juicy chunk of beef straight from the ranch to the plate with a slight detour through the mercantile.

I was proud of my home and my family, and I couldn’t do anything with Anna that might damage the family’s reputation.  I had to stay strong.  I couldn’t let her stunning features or trim, petite figure lure me from being the gentleman my father expected me to be.

She let Cecelia serve while we sipped our wine and made small talk.  I didn’t dare bring up Eli or what her plans might be now that she’d become a widow.  Maybe I was afraid of the answer she’d give.  In any other situation, I was so sure of myself, I never worried about what I should or shouldn’t say, but sitting with Anna and knowing what I knew, I used caution.  Every thought was calculated, and every word was measured. 

“Should I sell the mine?” 

Out of the blue, she hit me with a very odd question.  “I’m not the one to ask, Anna.  Maybe your lawyer or your accountant.  They know your finances much better than I.”

“But you’re my friend.  You’d never lead me astray.”

“That’s true, but that’s an impossible decision for me to make.”

Anna reached for my hand and guided me to her settee, where she sat closer than a polite woman should.  “Why do you fight me, Joe?  Why do you hate me?”

“Hate you?  I could never hate you.”

“Then why do you push me away?”

“Anna, please.”

“Don’t you see?  Half the mine could be yours.”

Damn.  How dense could a man be?  The woman wanted more than I could give.  She wanted a new husband, and she targeted me.  I believe she’d use everything in her power to drag me into her life.  Worst of all, I didn’t have enough sense to figure things out until now.

Pa met the new arrivals in Virginia City just a few months ago.  He stopped by the Post Office before returning home from town and watched as Anna stood patiently while Eli fumbled with some papers, and for some odd reason, the two silver-haired men began chatting.  Before my father realized he’d invited the couple for supper on Saturday night, that’s when it happened.  That’s when I met a woman I thought I could never have.

I was struck by Anna that evening.  It wasn’t just her natural beauty; she had a brilliant sense of humor that most women might find shameless, but I found refreshing.  She said her mind and never acted grander than anyone.  Although there wasn’t an abundance of women in Virginia City at that time, none compared to the Southern beauty who accompanied her husband to our home.

No one detected my fascination with the woman across the table from me.  I could be a good actor if need be, and I controlled my inclination to snatch her up, run out the front door, and live happily ever after.  Even though my mind took me to places I could only dream about, I made polite talk, and no one was the wiser.

Because the Millers were frequent visitors, I kept my feelings for Eli’s wife to myself, though it didn’t take long before it felt like Anna might feel the same.  Little things began to change.  She asked if I’d accompany her outside after supper, stating the fresh air might settle her stomach.  If her breast brushed against my arm, I wished we could slip away where no one could keep us apart, but my father taught me well, and I didn’t dare go down that road.

“Supper was delicious,” I said.  “My compliments to the chefs, but I should go.”  After helping Anna from her chair, the two of us strolled toward the front door.  I picked up my hat and jacket and reached for the large, silver latch.

“Joe?” 

When I turned to say goodbye, her lips met mine and wrong on all counts, I didn’t turn her away.

Chapter 2

Days passed, and Roy Coffee became more frustrated with Eli’s case.  Townsfolk hammered at him to find the murderer or let someone else take his job as sheriff.  There was a killer on the loose.  Would he kill again?  Were lives at risk?  It wasn’t a pretty time in our fair city.

Roy came to the ranch to talk things out with Pa and get a second opinion on the difficulties that transpired over the last week.  “I got Willie Cameron in my jail, but he didn’t do it, Ben.  He’s the town drunk, not the town killer.”

“Why Willie?”  Pa asked.

“He had a hundred dollars in his jacket pocket, and you know Willie.  He never had a penny to his name, so where’d the money come from?  Jim Jamison thinks Willie’s a paid killer, and you know how Jim likes to talk.  His word is as good as gold.”

“What does Willie say?”

“Says he don’t how the money got there.”

Pa planted his hands on his hips and shook his head.  “I have to agree, Roy.  Willie Cameron wouldn’t murder a soul.”

“Just look at his hands?”  I added.  “He couldn’t hold a gun steady if he tried.  Jamison’s full of—”

“Joseph.”

“Sorry, Pa, but you get my point.”

“I’m afraid we do.”

Roy was at a crossroads.  He couldn’t hang Willie, but there were no other suspects to charge for Eli’s murder.  The case had come to a standstill.  “I don’t know where to turn, Ben.  The town’s lost confidence in me.  I ain’t got a clue to go on.  I’m at a dead end.”

“I’ll do anything I can, Roy.”

“Have you talked to Anna?”

Roy thumbed his mustache before he looked me in the eye.  “Till I’m blue in the face, Little Joe.  You know what’s odd, though.  Seems to me she might be holdin’ somethin’ back.  I can’t prove nothin’.  It’s just a feeling I have.”

“She couldn’t know much, Sheriff.  If she were tied and blindfolded, I’d say she was pretty much at a loss.”

“You’ve been seen with Mrs. Miller more than once, Son.  She ever say anything to you?”

“We don’t discuss her husband.  It’s too upsetting for her.  Surely, you understand that, don’t you, Roy?”

“I guess.”

“I’m only trying to help her through a bad time.  The Millers have been friends of ours for a long time.  It’s the least we can do.”

“I don’t see no other Cartwright—”


“That’s enough, Roy.  I encouraged Joe to see to her welfare, and I won’t hear anything to the contrary.”

“Just sayin’, Ben.  There’s been talk.”

I popped up from the arm of the settee where I’d perched myself just moments before.  “What kind of talk?”

“Easy, Joseph.”  Pa’s arm flew in front of my chest.  “Let Roy explain.”

“You know how people are.  They got nothing better to do than run down one of Storey County’s most influential citizens, and a Cartwright fits the bill better’n most.”

“There’s nothing improper going on between Mrs. Miller and me, and it’s high time the good citizens of Virginia City got things straight.”

“You just calm down, Little Joe.  I don’t want no trouble in town.”

“You’ll get no trouble from me, Sheriff.”

After Roy left, I did the same.  I was mad at the world, and if Anna had heard all the talk, she’d be upset, and I should be there to soften the blow.  Besides, I hadn’t seen her for three long days, and unbeknownst to my family, I couldn’t go another day without holding her in my arms.

When I entered C Street, I rode deliberately so the women scattered along the boardwalk could stare and talk behind gloved hands about that Cartwright boy heading straight to the widow’s house.  According to Roy, I was good fodder for gossip, and I did my best to give the fancy nutcases something to talk about.  

After leading Cooch to the Miller’s barn, which wasn’t much larger than our smokehouse, I removed his saddle and gave him a measure of oats.  Since I planned to take Anna out for supper, and Pa didn’t like any of us riding at night alone, I assured him I’d spend the night at the International and be home first thing in the morning, but my evening didn’t go as planned. 

Anna and I never went out to dinner, and I never checked into the International House.  Through talk and tears, and a bit of flirting from both parties, we climbed the stairs to the master bedroom.  I stripped Anna down to her essentials, leaving only the pale blue ribbon she wore in her hair. 

I lifted and laid her on linen sheets that were softer than anything I’d ever felt before.  When she closed her eyes and spread her legs, she slipped both hands between her upper thighs and whispered my name.  I couldn’t undress fast enough.

There were times when a man’s life took a turn, and he wasn’t sure what his next move should be.  I could’ve stayed and made love to Anna all day, but I promised my father I’d put in a full day’s work.  All I could think about on the ride back to the ranch was how soon could I see her again?  Should I tell the family?  Should I tell the sheriff?  My mind raced with so many unanswered questions.

Adam had loaded the wagon and was just pulling out of the barn when I rode up.    Hoss had spotted broken sections of fence last week, and the repairs had to be made before we separated a young group of heifers and brought them down from the north pasture.

“You’re just in time, Little Brother.  Me and Adam was just headin’ out.”

“Mind if I grab a bite to eat first?”

“Make it snappy, Boy.  We don’t have all day.”

Leave it to Adam to start the day with a snide remark.  Maybe I should’ve stayed in town after all.  “Go ahead.  I’ll catch up.”

I walked inside to find my father sitting behind his desk and Hop Sing cleaning the dining room table.  “Be right back,” I hollered at Pa on my way to the kitchen.  On the largest platter was one lonely biscuit and three strips of bacon.  I made a quick sandwich and waved at our cook as I headed back out to Pa’s desk.

“How’s Mrs. Miller?”

“Not too well.  She heard the rumors.  I tried to tell her they meant nothing, but I’m not sure I succeeded.  I should go back tonight and try a different approach.”

“I don’t know, Joe.  Maybe you should stay away for a while.”

“No … that’s no good.  She’s awful fragile right now.  I’d hate for her to be alone.”

“Well, you know best.”

“Thanks, Pa.”

By the time my brothers and I sat in the shade of a large cottonwood for lunch, Hoss couldn’t hold back.  “What’s got into you, Little Brother?  You ain’t had your mind on work all mornin’ long.”

“Who me?”

“I only got one little brother.”

“Nothing wrong with me.”

“That good-looking widow woman makin’ you lose sleep at night?”

“Ha ha.  Aren’t you the funny one?”  He wasn’t far off.  I could barely keep my eyes open, although I didn’t realize it showed.  Another couple of nights like the last one, and I’d be good for nothing.

“You better stop riding in and seein’ Anna, Joseph.  I heared some talk in town just the other day.  Me and Adam tried to put a stop to it, but it seems like Bud Nickels and his brother Butch is spreadin’ tales like wildfire.”

“I can take care of Bud and Butch Nickels.”

“Sure, you can,” Adam said.  “But how much of those rumors are true?”

“What are you saying?”

“Is there any truth to what they say?”

“Yeah, Little Joe.  Since Pa ain’t here, you can tell me and Adam how it really is.”

“I’m sorry to disappoint you two, but there’s nothing to tell.”

“Whatever you say.”

“That’s what I say, so leave it alone.”

It wouldn’t be the first time I lost patience with my brothers, and the stupid conversation needed to end before I said something I couldn’t take back, or worse.  If I admitted the two of us were an item, was that so bad?  Was there anything wrong with a man and a woman enjoying each other’s company?  They didn’t need to know everything.  Pa would be mortified if he knew the truth, but maybe it was time to ease the family into my private affairs.

Chapter 3 

She settled on her right side in her oversized mahogany bed and held the mass of opium on a steel needle above the flame of her lamp.  She watched it bubble and swell to six or seven times its original size.  When it lost that inky hue and became a bright golden brown, Dr. Lyn’s remedy gave off a pleasant creamy odor.  After cooking the small mass, the pea-sized ball of opium was ready to smoke.  Her body ached for the remedy she’d grown more fond of each time she lit the pipe and heated the tar.

A proper ritual enhanced the initial drag.  Anna learned early on, the night she first stepped into the opium den, and Dr. Lyn led her to a comfortable pallet.  Without a word between them, he showed her what to do, then bowed in praise for her excellence as she maneuvered the tar inside the bowl.  

Three days later, she returned to Dr. Lyn’s Palace and purchased all the tools necessary to enjoy his remedy in the confines of her bedroom and not in a den of lowlifes who were known to practice despicable behavior.  That wasn’t her.  She was nothing like those people.  They were prostitutes and derelicts, and she had class.  She had a wealthy husband and a beautiful home, and she volunteered on several committees within the community.

She’d become a socialite, not a whore or farmer’s wife with withered skin and dry, cracked hands.  She took care of herself.  She bought expensive creams and dressed in the finest attire.  Eli made sure the jewelry he bought was the best he could afford.  She had a good life, a happy life … until the day Eli discovered her secret.

Declaring that he wouldn’t tolerate her behavior brought an end to the marriage.  Thinking she would throw all her paraphernalia away and return to the happy-go-lucky princess, he married never happened.  Once she’d heard about the wonders of opium, she’d become her own person, and no one could tell her what to do.  She had wants and needs.  The remedy had heightened her outlook and enhanced her womanly sensations.  Opium had become part of her life, and Eli would never understand the joys that came when she lit her pipe.  It started as just a lark, a little game, but Dr. Lyn’s remedy had become much more.  She’d never give it up, and Eli didn’t want any part of her deranged lifestyle. 

“No wife of mine ….”   He ranted like a wild man, as though he’d lost his mind.

Still clutched in her right hand, her twenty-inch pipe had cooled to room temperature.  The simple act had been accomplished, and the pleasure she derived was as close to euphoria as a person could achieve.  Opium had been a constant companion for nearly a year before Eli discovered her obsession.  She remembered every word he’d said.  The disappointment in his voice as he paced the room, carrying her precious pipe and banging it against all her beautiful furniture.

After that night, she became fearful of her own husband.  A man had certain rights, and a woman couldn’t fight back.  For no apparent reason, he could have her locked up in an asylum.  He could send her away for the rest of her life, and a life without the remedy made her feel hollow inside.  The void would be unbearable.

Anna left those memories behind.  After refilling her pipe, she began the process again.  By the time she drew smoke through the porcelain tip, she waited for her limbs to become weighted and her face to flush.  The initial rush was worth every penny she invested and everything she’d been forced to do since the remedy became part of her life.

But life was beginning anew.  Joe was a dream come true, and he’d finally given in to her wishes and become her lover.  He balked at first, but she hoped he’d come around, and he had.  How amazing his lovemaking had been, fresh and new.  He was a natural in the bedroom, and she awaited his return. 

Eli’s main objective was to shove his ancient penis inside her and pump like a madman until the deed was done.  When he finished, he’d fall back on the bed and give her a quick goodnight kiss.  The end.  No more was said.  Nothing more was given.  Nothing about his weekly ritual pleasured her, but Joe did.  Joe was magnificent.  Maybe she could talk her new lover into more, a bit of roleplaying might be fun.

Chapter 4

I didn’t hang around long.  Those two could build their stupid fence without me.  I was finished with all the talk about Anna and impropriate behavior.  Pa would have my hide, but I didn’t care.  I’d loved her for months, but I could never show her how I felt.  She was a married woman, a woman beyond my grasp.  I liked Eli.  He was a good man, a fair man, and never in a million years would I have done anything to interfere with a marriage like theirs.

But Eli was gone, dead and buried, and no one should have qualms about Anna and me seeing each other.  Everything was on the up and up.  Everything was legal.  I tied Cochise to the hitchrail, marched up the six wide steps, and rapped on her front door.  Though she wasn’t expecting me in the middle of the day, I hoped she’d still be glad I came.

Cecelia pulled the door wide and motioned me inside toward the parlor.  Her face held a hint of apprehension, and I wondered what might be wrong.  Was it my place to ask?  I wasn’t sure, so I let it go.  If something was up, Anna could tell me herself.

“I get the Missus, Mr. Cartwright.  She upstairs.  I get.”

“No hurry, Cecelia.  She wasn’t expecting me.  If it’s inconvenient ….”

“No, no.  I’m sure she see you.  You wait.”

I waited and waited.  I never should’ve come in the middle of the day.  It was inconsiderate of me to think she’d be sitting around waiting for Joe Cartwright to bang on her front door.

Steadied by Cecelia, the two women came to stand just inside the French doors.  I stood and stared.  Something seemed amiss.  “Are you okay, Anna?”

“Don’t be silly.  It’s my own stupid fault.  I stayed up late reading Dickens and overslept this morning.  Did we have a date today?”

“No,” I chuckled.  “I got mad at my brothers and took off.  I could’ve gone for a beer or a game of poker in one of the saloons, but you wouldn’t have been there with me, so I came here instead.”

“I’m glad you came.”  She turned to face her maid.  “I’m all right now, Cece.  Go on now.  I’ll be fine.”

I took Anna’s hand and guided her to the settee, where I sat down beside her.  “You look like you could use some fresh air.”

She shook her head, and a low,moan-like grunt escaped.  “I don’t think so.  The hot Nevada sun isn’t the place for me.”

Something was wrong.  Her eyes looked glazed, and her voice sounded like it came from a distance, gravelly and unclear.  I was baffled by her behavior, and I wasn’t sure what to think.  The daytime Anna was much different than the woman I courted in the evenings.

“Come,” she said, standing from the settee.  “Let’s raid the kitchen.”

I followed like a puppy chasing its tail.  What else could I do?  I’d invaded her private, daytime world, and she was making the best of it.  We sat at a small wooden table and ate cold beef and cheese.  Cecelia had made coffee earlier, and Anna poured us each a cup.

Sated, she leaned back in her chair, and a smile appeared.  “I have a grand idea.”

“Okay.”  I was apprehensive.  This wasn’t the woman I knew.  “What’s your idea?”

“I want to play a game.”

“Okay.”  I hadn’t seen a chess or checkerboard, but maybe she’d put all the board games away after Eli’s demise.  Again, she took my hand, but his time she guided me out the back door and into a vacant stall in the barn.  Before I could ask why we stood ankle-deep in fresh straw, she ripped the bodice of her dress and pulled the pin from her hair.

“Take me.  Force me, Joe.”

“What?”

“I want to be ravaged.  I want you to scare me, to force me to my knees and spread my legs so wide it hurts.  I want to feel fear.  I want to scream and fight my attacker.”

“Anna, I could never …”

“You can and you will.  It’s only roleplaying, Joe.  It’s all pretend.”

“You’re crazy if you think I’d do such a thing.”

She pulled my shirt from my trousers and ripped the material until every button popped and fell into the thick straw.  “Now!” she screamed.  “Take me now!” 

Even though I’d never been rough with a woman, it didn’t mean I wasn’t aroused, and she knew I was ready to go.  She grabbed hold and lowered my trousers, which bunched in a heap at my boots.  She took me in her right hand and fell to her knees.  My God!  I didn’t know the daytime woman at all.  I didn’t know any of this was possible.  I should’ve run.  I should’ve stayed and fixed fences with my brothers.  Instead, Anna had covered my erection with her mouth and did what came naturally to any prostitute who expected payment at the end of the night.

I steadied myself using the half walls on either side of the stall.  My legs became weak, and my entire body shuddered at the release she swallowed as though she’d lived her entire life pleasuring men.  I knew it wasn’t true, but it brought me back to Eli and how it must have been behind closed doors. 

After kneeling in front of her, I took her in my arms, rolled onto my back, and pulled her on top of me. “You’re something else, Mrs. Miller.”

“Please, Sir.  My given name is Annabelle.  My friends call me Anna.”

Embarrassed was my middle name, but I smiled before I kissed her.  She kissed me back, and we made love on the floor of the barn before we took ourselves to the bedroom and had another go.  I didn’t play rough like she wanted, but none of that seemed to matter.  We found comfort in each other’s arms.  We held each other close.

I wanted everyone to know we were together, that it didn’t matter if the timing wasn’t right.  That was their problem, not ours, and I wanted to take Anna out on the town.  I wanted us to be seen publicly.  It seemed wrong to hide behind closed doors.   

“I’ll be back tomorrow night.  I want us to be seen as a couple.”

“But—”

“Hang the gossips.  The time is right, Anna.”

It was time to tell the family.  It was time to be seen in public.  Anna wasn’t one to dress in black and mourn for over two years like the queen of England.  Just because Victoria chose that way of life, mourning for that length of time had nothing to do with the townsfolk in Virginia City.  I didn’t much care for formalities anyhow.  If the bluebloods wagged their tongues, then so be it.  I couldn’t care less.

Chapter 5

“You can’t be serious.”

Leave it to Adam to sink my dreams into the pits of hell.  “I’m very serious, Brother.”

“Ain’t she older than you, Little Joe?”

“Three years isn’t the end of the world, is it, Pa?”

“No, but I’m not worried about the age difference.  I’m worried about what people will say.”

“Let them talk.  Their words won’t hurt me, and they won’t hurt Anna.  Besides, we’ve already talked that out.  She can’t bring Eli back, so why can’t she move forward and live life to the fullest?  That’s what you’d want the three of us to do, isn’t it?”

“In time, Joseph, but Eli’s been dead less than two months.  Isn’t it kind of soon to be courting his widow?”

“No, and I don’t care what people say.  I’ll be taking Anna out to dinner tonight, and we might even walk hand-in-hand down the boardwalk.”

“You’re a dead man, Joe?”

“That’s enough, Adam.”

“No, Pa.  Let him say his piece.  He’s so smart.  Let him talk.”

Adam stood from his chair and came to stand in front of me.  “You don’t care if people talk.  Is that right?”


“Yeah.”

“What about the rest of us?  You’re not the only Cartwright, you know.  What happens to you happens to all of us?”

I turned toward Pa.  “Is that how you feel, too?”  I put my father on the spot, but I didn’t much care what Adam said.  Maybe my eldest brother had never been in love, really in love, but if seeing Anna upset Pa, then I’d manage things differently. 

“You’re old enough to make your own decisions, Joseph.  Think things through, and you’ll know the right thing to do.”

That was that.  The family had spoken.  I gathered my hat, my jacket, and my gunbelt, and I walked out the door.  Anna would be waiting.

“““““

Curled in the fetal position, she clutched the pipe to her chest while a pulsing beat of exhilaration washed over her.  Blood ripped through every vein, her cheeks burned with a flush of heat, and she was close to vomiting.  Nausea continued to be a problem every time she smoked, but she found her insatiable appetite for Joe Cartwright took her mind off the lingering effects. 

She’d done the unthinkable.  She’d taken Joe to the barn and did what any drug-ridden whore would do.  She saw a woman performing the same sexual act the last time she visited the den for a pinch of black tar.  Right out in the open.  Bold as the sun in the sky, the woman spread the man’s legs and took him into her mouth.

At first, Anna had covered her eyes and turned her head.  She’d never seen anything so vile in all her years.  She didn’t know about such things.  Was it because Eli had never expected his wife to do something that repulsive?  Is that why she was so naïve to the ways of the world?  Is that why most men had mistresses?

Then she realized what had happened to the woman she saw in the den and what had happened to her own desires since she’d discovered the remedy.  Before she had time to think of morals or principles, she found herself easing her right hand between her legs.  With delicate fingers, she was able to manipulate the warm folds and bring her inner wetness to the surface.  Knowing she could arouse herself, that she could find that special spot and ease the strain of being a woman alone intrigued her and made her plunge deeper inside her own body.  Because of the beautiful black tar, she’d found new pleasures in life … and then she thought about the new man in her life.

“Oh, Joe.  Where are you when I need you?”

She palmed her hands together and slipped them across the linen pillow under her cheek.  Closing her eyes, she imagined she and Joe together, smoking and pleasuring, sharing her pipe, loading the bowl over and over until both were too tired to perform.  Ecstasy at its finest, but Joe Cartwright was a different story.  Most men would’ve jumped at the chance to ravage her as she’d asked, but he shied away from the idea, wouldn’t hear of such a thing.  He was such a gentleman.  How in God’s name could she turn him around and make him understand what it took to satisfy a woman who found pleasure in Chinese black tar?

She knew he loved her.  His eyes gave him away the first time they met, so she teased and taunted until she thought he might burst, but her passion for him had been subtle, and no one had been the wiser.  She’d grown tired of Eli and his strait-laced ways.  Can’t do this.  Can’t do that. Even her social obligations bothered him.  He’d become more controlling.  He rarely let her out of his sight, and that’s when she’d turned to Dr. Lyn. 

Opium had become her savior, a better way of living a more enhanced life.  She realized she wasn’t alone, that many of Virginia City’s elite craved the remedy as much as she did.  Women stole money from their husbands and indulged in one of the local dens.  When a wife couldn’t explain her enhanced appetite for sex, she’d be forced to lure young studs to ease her heightened obsession—the rougher the better—and most single men were eager to oblige.  She’d learned a lot over the last few months.

Rather than spend that extra hour at home with an unwilling wife, husbands also took to the dens.   After smoking a generous amount, men often found girls younger than their own daughters and proved their manhood in shameful ways.  Rarely did husband and wife partake together.

She refilled her pipe and heated the mass until it turned golden brown and was ready to be taken deep into her lungs.  She needed to get up soon and dress for dinner.  Joe said he’d come, didn’t he?  He wanted to show the bluebloods, right?  Her thoughts were muddled.  She couldn’t quite remember what he’d said, but one long pull from her pipe, and she could enjoy the evening with her sweet Joe.

Anna dressed in her finest.  With Sissy’s help, her corset had been pulled tight and her hair piled high.  She held herself like a woman of means, a socialite who couldn’t be ignored.  If she were to accompany Joe Cartwright outside the mansion, she vowed to look and act her best.

Chapter 6

“Hi, Cecelia.”

“Mr. Cartwright.”

“Can we get something straight right now?”

“Yessir.”

“Will you call me Joe?”

“Cain’t do that, Sir.”

“Yes, you can.  From now on … it’s just Joe.”

“I try, but I ain’t promisin’.”

Our conversation was cut short when Anna descended the stairs like a storybook princess.  Her flair for perfection showed through.  If my middle name had been awestruck, hers was elegance.

“You look lovely.”

“It’s all for you.”

I smiled and took her hand.  “I’d be honored to escort you to Chez Pierre’s and then to Piper’s.  I’d like you to meet my friend, Mark Twain.”

“I heard he was lecturing.  Is he really a friend of yours?”

“Sure is.”

“Oh, Joe.  Let’s not waste a minute.”  Cecelia stepped forward with Anna’s shawl, and I wrapped it around her bare shoulders. 

“Let’s go.”

I’d come to town in the buggy, but after a delicious supper, Anna had me leave the polished carriage at Pierre’s and walk to Pipers.  “Fresh air’s good for the soul,” she said.  “Sometimes I feel so trapped, so closed in.”

I pulled her tight against my side.  We strolled to the opera house and entered the double doors just before the curtain opened.  Mark stood at the podium, his hair wild and his mind set on giving a good performance.  As he noted an abundance of absurdities in everyday life, the two of us were nearly in tears from laughing so hard.  The entire night had gone well.  Mark took us back to his dressing room, and the laughter continued until I worried that we’d overstayed our welcome.

“You’re a gracious host, Sam.  It’s been a fun night.”

“Good to see you again, Joe, but why is this beautiful woman spending time with a cowboy like you?”

“You’ll have to ask her.”

Anna blushed, and her pretense of shyness was quite alluring.  “You don’t know him like I do, Mr. Twain.”

The inference was there, and when Mark’s cheeks flushed, I needed to change my middle name from awestruck back to embarrassed.  “We best go, Anna.  Thanks again, Sam.”

“Take care of your beautiful lady, Joe.  She’s a refreshing gem!”

I winked at my friend, and we left the opera house for our walk back to the carriage, but Anna seemed anxious and hurried us along.  After we were seated, and I had the horse at a decent clip, she slipped her hand inside my trousers, and before I could remedy the situation, I was as hard as a rock. 

She slapped my hand away when I tried to remove hers and adjust myself so I could drive back to the mansion without colliding into something or someone.  Telling the sheriff why I’d had an accident would be a tale I’d never live down.

“We’re nearly home, Anna.  Surely you can wait—” But I was wrong.  As soon as I pulled into her long, winding driveway, she lifted her skirt and petticoat, removed my belt, and shimmied my trousers down to my thighs.

“I’ve been a good girl all evening, but I couldn’t wait another minute.  I need you now, Joe.  I need you inside me.”

Although I accommodated her, it felt wrong, dirty, and much too brazen for a woman of class and wealth.  We weren’t engaged or married.  We’d only been courting for a couple of weeks, and none of this should be happening.  I wasn’t a prude, and I wasn’t a virgin, but intimacy had come hard and fast.  Nothing about our relationship was ordinary.

Anna moved too fast, and I wasn’t sure how to slow her down.  I enjoyed her company; I’d been in love since day one, but I couldn’t justify the way we’d been acting.  It wasn’t right.  We were behaving more like wild animals than human beings.  There’d been no pursuing, no seduction on my part.  It had all been Anna, chasing and catching and having me whenever she wanted.  At times, I felt like a common stud, no better than the new stallion we bought last spring in Monterey. 

When we finished the deed, she rested her head on the back of the seat and massaged her inner thighs.  I’d never seen that done before, and I wasn’t sure what it meant.  Was she gearing up for round two?  My, God.  The woman was insatiable. 

I didn’t leave the mansion until three in the morning.  Pa would be livid.  Every day was a workday, and stunts like this weren’t tolerated.  I wouldn’t be tanned, but I’d be scolded until I felt like that ten-year-old kid who should’ve gotten the belt.  I couldn’t explain either.  “Oh, Pa.  Anna’s oversized bed was so comfortable, I had trouble getting up to leave.”  Wouldn’t that go over well?  I needed to think of something, though.  Things like pulling into the barn in the middle of the night didn’t blow over and drift into the nighttime air.

I slipped in through the front door and tiptoed up to my room.  Perhaps I was safe after all.  Maybe no one would find out.  I closed my bedroom door, removed my boots, my gunbelt, and jacket, and flopped back on my bed.  Morning would come soon.

Chapter 7

My father surprised me.  He said nothing during breakfast except to tell the three of us what needed doing.  Although glaring looks went back and forth between my brothers, they kept quiet, too.  “You boys better get started.”

“Sure thing, Pa.”

Hoss was quick with an answer, whereas Adam and I stood from our chairs without a word.  The wagon had been filled the night before, no thanks to me, and we were ready to ride out and fix another half mile of fence before dusk.  Anna and I hadn’t made plans for the evening, which was a good thing.  If I had any smarts, I’d stay home with the family rather than push things too far.

“Well, Little Brother.  You been havin’ yourself a real good time, haven’t you?”

“Yeah, why?”

“That little gal’s taken a shine to you, ain’t she?”

“Yeah, but it isn’t any of your concern, is it?”

“It’s everyone’s concern, Joe.”  Adam tilted his hat back.  “Do you have any idea what you’re putting Pa through?”

“Anna Miller has nothing to do with Pa.”

“Roy paid us a visit last night.  Said he saw you and the lady walking down C Street.”

Adam pushed all the right buttons, and he was well aware.  “Is there a law against walking?”

“No, but a man’s been murdered.  His widow skips the mourning process and lets a Cartwright court her less than two months after her husband’s passing.  You don’t see that as a problem?”  

“What Adam’s trying to say, Joseph, is that it don’t look good, and Pa’s worried.”

My hackles rose.  “If Roy wants to question me, bring him on.  I have nothing to hide, and neither does Anna.  I’m only trying to bring her some happiness.  Is that so wrong?”

“In the eyes of the Virginia City’s elite, it’s very wrong.”

“Anna and I are friends.  That’s all there is to it.  If the social butterflies can’t accept that a man and a woman can enjoy each other’s company, then to hell with them.  I don’t much care what they think.”

Adam fiddled with his gunbelt.  “There wasn’t enough evidence to keep Willie Cameron in custody, and the sheriff let him go.  We’d rather not have you take his place.”

“This whole business is more serious than Adam’s lettin’ on, Little Joe.  We don’t want you to hang for somethin’ you didn’t do.  If people talk, then Roy’s gotta take action.  Know what I mean?”

“You think I killed Eli?”

“That ain’t what I said.  I’m just sayin’ that ….”

“I’m not stupid, Hoss.  People think I killed him, don’t they?  I’m guilty because I took his widow out to dinner and to a reading when she should be dressed in black and mourning his death.  Instead, she’s with a younger man, having the time of her life.  That’s the story, isn’t it?  That’s the gossip in town, right?”

“Enough said.  Let’s get to work, or we won’t get home before midnight.”

My blood boiled.  It wasn’t Adam or Hoss; it was everyone thinking my business was their business.  It wasn’t fair.  We weren’t hurting anyone, so why the big deal?  Worry about your own damn families and leave my girl and me alone.

We dug new postholes and planted new posts.  Even though the ground was dry and rocky, we made good time.  When Adam let us break for lunch, I couldn’t have been happier.  Even with thick leather gloves on both hands, blisters formed.  I’m sure my brothers had the same problem, but no one complained.  Why bother?  Callused hands were part of the job.

I thought of Anna.  I always thought of Anna, but I realized she’d probably enjoy hands that weren’t soft and smooth like her dead husband’s.  When she first mentioned rough sex, I was stunned and didn’t think I could treat a woman like that, but the fact that she brought it up added an air of excitement, and I found myself thinking more and more about things I shouldn’t.  Only a cad or a heathen would dip so low, or was it time to shake things up, test her limits? 

“Let’s go, Brothers.  I have plans tonight.”

“Didn’t you hear nothin’ we said?”

“I heard everything, but it’s my life.  I can’t please everyone, and right now, Anna is important to me.  If that doesn’t sit well with folks, I’m sorry.”

When we were done for the day, Adam and Hoss climbed on the wagon seat, and I climbed on Cochise.  Realizing I was closer to town than home, I said goodbye to my brothers and headed straight to the barber for a bath and shave.  Maybe I’d buy a new shirt and look presentable when I called on my favorite girl.

“““““

“Sissy!  Where the hell are you?”

“Right here, Missy.

“You need to come with me.  We need to go now!”

After rummaging through her dresser and bedside tables, Anna discovered everything she’d bought from Dr. Lyn just two days ago was gone.  Whereas it used to last her a week, even two, she’d overindulged.  She’d gotten carried away, but it didn’t matter now.  Having nothing to fall back on made her anxious and too restless to be crowded by anyone.  She grabbed Sissy’s hand and hauled her out the front door. 

Arm and arm, the two young women raced down one hill after another toward Chinatown and the opium den she frequented only two days before.  They burst through the front door, and Anna grabbed the first man she saw.  “I need Dr. Lyn.”

“Dr. Lyn not here.  Go ‘way.”

“No, you don’t understand.  I need him now.”

“Go ‘way.  You not wanted here.”

Anna slowed her breathing.  “Maybe you can help me.”  She pulled a wad of notes from her beaded bag.  “I have money.  As much as you need.”

The Chinaman eyed the thick bundle and snatched it from her hand.  “You wait.  I get.”  When he returned, he handed Anna a small paper pouch, stepped back, and bowed from the waist.  “You go ‘way now.”

She tucked her prized possession in her bag, and the young woman scrambled back up the hill and down the boardwalk on C Street, but stopped abruptly when Anna saw Joe Cartwright enter Frank’s Barber Shop.  She pulled Sissy into the shadows until they could make it to the mansion unseen.

When the shop door closed behind him, she grabbed Sissy’s wrist, “Now!”  The two young ladies leaped off the boardwalk and crossed the dusty street.  Anna’s heart ached with unease as she and her faithful maid scurried through another crate-filled alley and toward the long circular drive leading up to the mansion.

After reaching the house, they took the front steps two at a time and hurried inside.  Anna marched straight to her room and drew the strings of her purse.  She tore at the brown paper and liberated the small amount of black tar.  The old Chinaman had cheated her, and she vowed to have Dr. Lyn up the amount next time she made the trip to his dirty old den.

Hidden beneath her underthings in the third drawer from the top, she located her pipe and tried to put the miserable community of lonely men and eager prostitutes out of her mind.  Even though some of them were nearly naked and sprawled across oversized pillows, they appeared sated from the remedy.  Others candled their pipes for the first or second or maybe the tenth time that afternoon. 

She couldn’t help but stare.  The stench was overwhelming, and since no one judged their neighbor in the den, no one bathed, no one cared if their hair was matted, or if they smelled like sweat and sex.  They were there to smoke.  If necessary, women took to the den to share a man’s pipe, although sharing meant payment was due. 

The ripe, sweet smell of smoke might overpower the casual visitor.  And the women, most of them bare-chested and eager to satisfy any man who was willing to share, might shock the good citizens of Virginia City, but men had desires, and most of the women spread their legs wide in exchange for a bowl of ecstasy.

As she held her porcelain pipe over her bedside lamp, she vowed she’d never smoke in a den.  After all, she didn’t need to hide in such a place.  She wasn’t one of them.  She had money and panache and enough pride to last a lifetime.  Eli had been a good provider and, until the end, he’d been sensitive to her needs.  She’d never gone without, and she’d never have to.  He made sure of that.

Although Joe hadn’t mentioned anything about stopping by, she was surprised to see him in town – again – on a weekday.  She knew how Ben Cartwright felt about putting in a full day’s work, and she remembered what time he’d left her bed so as not to disappoint his father.

“What did Papa have to say, Sweetheart?  I bet he was livid.” 

She knew the answer, and she chuckled at her mock question.  She drew hard and long and lay back in the comfort of her bed with her overstuffed pillows, clean and pressed, never dingy and brown like the den.

As blood warmed her veins, the inner folds between her legs blazed with heat.  Her mind surged in a euphoric frenzy until she spread the swollen folds and satisfied herself with the ease of a woman who knew what was necessary to relieve the ache of not having a man at the ready. 

“Missy.  Missy, wake up.  You have a visitor.”

“I … what?”

“Mr. Joe.  What you want me to do?”

“Joe?”

“Yes, Ma’am.  He in the parlor.”

“Help me.”  Cecelia stepped farther into the room.  “Hide this and open the window.”

“I send him away.”

“No!  Send him to me.”

“Missy.  You don’t—” 

“Now!”

Since she’d relieved herself of the corset that bound her so tight, she could relax and let Joe remove the rest of her underthings.  Just the thought of him ravaging her unleashed a second wave of moisture that made her smile.  When he stood at the open bedroom door, she removed her hand from between her legs and motioned him closer.  The sweet aroma of sex soiled her fingers, and she hoped the scent would be welcome to the gentleman his father hoped he would be.  Then he’d understand how desperate she was for him to take her, to have his way with her, hurt her, if only he would.

Chapter 8

“I should go.”

“No, you can’t.”

“Don’t you want to finish your nap?”

“No.”

I started across the room, and she lifted the covers, offering me a place next to her in the bed.  “Now?”

“In my top drawer are several pairs of stockings.  You could use them to … you know … playact.”

On my ride to town, I wondered what it might be like to have forceful sex, but even though the time was right, could I gear myself up to roleplay with the woman I loved?  As I moved toward the dresser, I had second thoughts.  Think, Joe.  Can you go through with it?  Can you do as she asked?

I moved toward the empty chair and deposited my hat, my jacket, and gunbelt, then took a deep breath.  When the time felt right, I headed back to the dresser and opened the drawer.  Gathering several pairs of stockings, I turned toward the bed and crossed the room.

Anna had pulled the covers over her shoulder and pretended to be sleeping.  She called it playacting, and I wondered how far she wanted to go.   Maybe I could become an intruder, someone she didn’t know.  Someone who might scare her to death if the game were real.

A part of me had become excited by the prospect of doing something so off the cuff, so theatrical.  I wasn’t much into make-believe, but Adam always said I was a good actor, that I could perform on the spot, especially when I was explaining some wrongdoing to Pa.

I walked toward the open window and slammed it shut.  Anna heard the noise, but before she could see what I’d done, I flipped her onto her stomach, blindfolded her with a pair of black stockings, and tied her hands behind her back.  I ripped her chamise and tore at her pantaloons in my rush to enter her from behind.

After lowering my trousers, I straddled the naked woman, who struggled to slip off white linen sheets that held an odd scent I wasn’t familiar with.  I pressed one hand on Anna’s shoulder and held her down on the bed.  With my free hand, I lifted her hips and began my descent into paradise.  As I plunged deeper into the open cavity, I pulled her hips closer to mine.  Her hands balled into tight fists, and a low, simpering sound nearly made me stop, but I couldn’t.  It was too late to back out.  Too late to do anything but force myself deeper and harder and make her wish she’d never asked for something so vile.  Was writhing to get away part of the act?   I reminded myself I was doing what she wanted.

When I finished, I slid out slowly before loosening the blindfold and the stocking securing her wrists.  I was so ashamed.  I wanted to run out of the room and never see her again.  What could I say?  The relationship was over before it ever had a chance to flourish. 

“I’m sorry, Anna.  I’m so sorry.”

She rolled to her back and pulled my sweat-soaked body close to hers.  A wicked grin appeared.  “My, God.  You were magnificent, Joe.  Absolutely magnificent.”

Shock ran through me.  I thought there’d be nothing but hatred and good cause to throw me out of the house.  I couldn’t blame her if she never wanted to see me again; instead, I was praised for my ability to perform in a situation I thought was severe and primal.

“You can’t be serious.”

“But I am, Joe.  You listened to me.  You satisfied me like Eli never could.  I treasure every moment we’re together, and please don’t tell me I’m wrong or wicked.  Why shouldn’t I have the same desires as a man?  I’m well read.  I’m not stupid, and I’ve found scholars who’ve written literature about women like me.  I’m not alone, Joe.  I’m not the only female who enjoys being pleasured, but my husband never saw it that way.  One night, when he caught me touching myself, his look of disgust made me turn my face into my pillow and cry.  He hated that, Joe, and he hated me from then on.  Nothing was ever the same.”

“I didn’t know.  It never showed when you came to the Ponderosa, or did it?  You covered things well, as did Eli.”

“My life changed after that.  Eli stayed late at the office.  I’d become offensive to him.  I was dirty and crude.  My husband doubted my sanity, Joe.  He hated me. I feared he might send me to a sanitarium, and I’d never get out.”

I remembered those days.  Long walks after we’d eaten Hop Sing’s supper, but I never knew the cause.  Being at a loss for words, I placed my lips on hers and trailed fiery kisses down her neck and between her breasts and stomach until I reached the warmth between her legs.  When I spread her wide, she moaned with delight. And when I used my fingers and then my tongue, her body reacted in the most satisfying way.  The woman was easily aroused, and it pleasured me to pleasure her.

Chapter 9

If the situation were different, if I didn’t have a family and Anna didn’t have a newly deceased husband, I’d move into the mansion, and we’d make love all day and all night.  Cece could bring our meals upstairs, and we’d never have to leave the bedroom.  I’d been prone to nightmares all my life, but sometimes dreams weren’t nightmares at all.  This one was a keeper.  It could never happen, but a keeper all the same.

My brothers were livid when Pa asked me to go for supplies, and they were to finish the fencing.  It’s understandable.  I’d be livid too, and I took my job with more enthusiasm than I should have.

“Be glad to, Pa.  I’ll pick up the mail too.  Anything else?”

“No.  Not unless you’d like to invite Mrs. Miller for supper.”

I stopped dead in my tracks.  “Really?  You sure about that?”

“Not if you don’t want to.”

“No, I’ll ask.  Thanks, Pa.”

After picking up my hat and gunbelt, I walked out the front door and imagined the conversation inside.  If Adam was mad before, he was extra mad now.  If he could talk Hoss and Pa into his way of thinking, it could be a very interesting evening.

After arriving in town, I parked the buckboard in front of the mercantile and handed Hop Sing’s list to Jake.  “Take me about an hour, Joe.”

“No problem.  I’ll stop back in a while.”

I hit the post office first.  I couldn’t remember the last time I leaned my back against the bar and sipped a cold beer.  I hoped Anna would come out to the house, and I hoped she wouldn’t mind riding on the buckboard.  It wasn’t the most pleasant ride, but she was a trooper.  She could handle most anything.

“Hey, Bruno.  How about a cold one?”

“If it isn’t Joe Cartwright.  How long’s it been, Little Joe?”

“Too long.”

Bruno handed me a tall mug and returned to skimming the Enterprise.  “Got us some big news today.  Roy says he found Eli Miller’s killer.”

“Really?  Who’s the guilty party?”

“Here.”  He handed me the paper.  “See for yourself.  I think you know her.”

“Her?”  In all caps, the headline read: 

WIFE MURDERS HUSBAND IN COLD BLOOD

I couldn’t read any further.  I gulped my beer, stole Bruno’s paper, and stormed out of the saloon.  The sheriff had some explaining to do.  When I slammed the Enterprise down on his desk, Roy looked up as if nothing was wrong.  “What the hell is this?”

Roy stood.  “I’m sorry, Little Joe.  I know you was fond of the lady, but some new information’s come to light.  I didn’t have no choice but to arrest Mrs. Miller for murderin’ her husband.”

“That’s ridiculous, Roy.  Who put a stupid idea like that in your head?”

“Sit down, Son.”  I tossed my hat on his desk and did as he asked.  I was madder’n hell.  “As you well know, Mrs. Miller has two young ladies working for her.  Girls’ names are …”  Roy grabbed a paper and lowered his glasses from the top of his head.

“Sissy and Cece.”

“Close.  Sissy and Cecelia.”

“Fine.  What about the girls.”

“I separated them two little gals and asked a basket full of questions.  What turned up was that their stories didn’t match.  I didn’t know who to believe, but neither gal had been versed on what to say.  I don’t think the missus ever thought I’d come callin’.”

“So their stories don’t match.  Does that make Anna guilty?”

“No, it don’t, but there was enough discrepancy that I had to bring Mrs. Miller in for questioning.”

“And?”

“Well,” Roy said, smoothing his mustache, “she didn’t admit nothin’, but I could’ve predicted that.  Fact is, she asked for you.”

“Me?”

“Come on.”

I followed Roy to the cells.  When Anna stood from the cot that sat under the barred window, she looked so out of place, so hopeless and forlorn.  “This ain’t no place for a lady, Roy.”

“Listen here, Little Joe.”

“Fine.”  I wasn’t in the mood to argue.  “Let me in there.”  He selected a key from his ring and turned the lock so I could enter.  “Can we have a few minutes?”

“Holler when you’re ready.”

I turned my back to the bars and pulled Anna to my chest.  She felt so thin and frail after just one day that I couldn’t imagine what might become of her if she had to spend much time in a place like this.  “I need to get you out of here.”

“Is that possible?”

“Come, let’s sit down.”  We sat next to each other on the narrow cot.  “I’ll talk to Roy.  See what I can do.”

“Will he listen to you?”

“I don’t know.  If he won’t listen to me, he’ll listen to my father.”

“How did it come to this, Joe?”

“There has to be some mistake.  Nothing about this makes sense.”

Her hand rested on my thigh, a little too close for comfort.  “I miss you so much.  If I can’t be with you … I can’t do this, Joe.  I can’t stay here.”

I tilted her chin till her eyes met mine.  “You’ll probably have to stay here tonight, but I’ll figure things out.  I’ll have you out of here tomorrow.  Who’s your lawyer?”

“Avery Anders.  He’s handled Eli’s affairs for years.”

“Roy!”  I hollered.  The sheriff came and unlocked the cells.  “I’m heading out to get Avery Anders.  I’ll bring him here to your office.”

“Can’t do that, Joe.”

“Watch me.”

“That’s not what I mean.  Mr. Anders is defending a man in Carson City.  Told me he’d be back tomorrow.”

“Fine.  Can you give us a minute?”

“Just holler.”

As soon as Roy walked away, I turned back to Anna.  “I’ll spend the night in town and go to Anders’ office first thing in the morning.  I can’t get you out, but he can.  Attorneys know the right words to say.  I don’t.”

“Where will you stay?”

“The International.  Why?”

“Can’t you stay with me?”

I smiled at her naivety.  “As good as that sounds, I doubt Roy Coffee allows overnight guests.”

“But you’ll ask.”

“You bet.”  The hand that rested on my thigh moved higher, and I dragged it back down.  “No, Anna.  I can’t complete the job.”

“I can.”

“Not now.  I need to go.”

According to most, I’d led an easy life, and during my first twenty-one years, I’d been fortunate.  I’ve handled most dilemmas—gunfights, stampedes—and come out a winner, but the look on Anna’s face nearly broke me.  When I leaned down to kiss her, I never thought she’d let go.  That’s when I realized how helpless and abandoned she must’ve felt, and I couldn’t end her pain.

I tried to eat supper, and I tried to sleep.  There was nothing wrong with the food and nothing wrong with the bed, but both were a waste of time.  Some nights never ended.  I survived the endless hours, although I had heavy, dark circles under my eyes when I entered Avery Anders’ office the following morning. 

“My name’s Joe Cartwright, and I’m here on behalf of Anna Miller.”

Anders seemed like a good man.  He knew my father, but only socially.  Pa had employed Hiram Wood for Ponderosa business or anything else that turned up.  There was a time I was in Anna’s shoes, behind bars after being wrongly accused of murder.  To be thrown into a cell and not knowing the outcome is nerve-wracking.   Even if a man’s innocent, there’s no guarantee he won’t be hanged.  Generally, a woman won’t hang, but a life sentence might be the worst of two evils.  I doubt Anna had ever been so scared, but Mr. Anders assured me he’d do everything in his power. 

“Is there a chance of bail?”

“That’s a tough one on a murder charge, but Roy Coffee’s a fair man.  It’s possible.”

“If it helps your case, we’ll look after Anna at the Ponderosa.  I give you my word, and my pa will too, that we’ll make sure she’s available for an inquest or trial, or however this stuff works.” 

When the meeting ended, I shook Avery’s hand and headed down to the jail.  I needed to give Anna the news, but the minute I stepped outside the attorney’s office, I saw Pa riding hellbent up C Street.  I had some explaining to do.

“Hi, Pa.”

My father dismounted.  “Don’t ‘Hi Pa’ me, Joseph.”

“I can explain.”

I pulled my angry father into Daisy’s Café and ordered two blue-plate specials.  A good meal usually cooled his temper, and I waited for our cups to be filled before delving into the sad affair.  We each sipped our coffee, and I told him the story. 

“I’m sorry, Pa. I didn’t have time to ride home.”

“It all makes sense now, Son.” 

“I also asked Mr. Anders to put Anna in our care.  I told him you’d be happy to have her out at the ranch.”

“That’s fine.  The Ponderosa’s the best place she could be.”

“Thanks.  I knew you’d understand.”

My father and I walked into the sheriff’s office together.  After closing the double doors that separated the cells from the main office, Roy motioned us toward his desk.  “Bad business, Ben.  Bad, bad business.”

“What do you mean, Roy?”

“Mrs. Miller.  She’s in a bad way.”

I stared at the double doors as though they were glass, and I could see Anna as good as if I was standing inside her cell.  “What are you saying?” 

“She don’t sleep.  She don’t eat.  If she don’t rock herself like a baby, she paces.  I ain’t never seen anyone so distraught.”

“There’s good cause, Roy.  You’re accusing her of a murder she didn’t commit.  Why shouldn’t she be upset?”

“It’s different, Little Joe.  She ain’t the first person I ever accused of murder, you know.”

“Let me see her.”

“Mr. Anders is with her now.  I’ll let you in after.”

By the time we left Roy’s office, I had Anna in my arms, helping her out the front door.  Anders had done his job well, and she was allowed to come out to the ranch with Pa and me.  We had two days before the inquest, plenty of time for her to eat properly and get some rest.  I felt better about everything now that she was back with me.

I couldn’t throw Anna on the buckboard like I planned, and I asked Pa if he’d drive it home.  She was too troubled by Roy’s accusation, and I would gladly rent a buggy so she’d be more comfortable.  She needed to talk to her girls and pick up a few things from the mansion before we headed out of town. 

“Will you go to the mudroom, it’s just off the kitchen, and grab my carpetbag.  I’ll go on up and gather a few things together.”

Anna had made a complete turnaround since her release.  There was no gray matter.  Only black and white, and I felt like I had something to do with her freedom and her happiness.  When I made my way upstairs to her room, the way she’d positioned herself made me as hard as a rock.

With the blankets flipped over the footboard of her bed, she lay naked with one hand between her legs and the other motioning me closer.  “It might be the last time, Joe.  Let’s not waste it.”

My, God.  Nothing about our relationship was mundane.  Nothing about Anna was disappointing.  She’d led me down a path I couldn’t walk away from.  How could I resist a woman who wanted me and needed me so badly?  I’ve told a bawdy joke or two in my life, but I’d never had a bawdy liaison, and this one came as close as a man could get.  She was my queen, and I was her pawn, and I couldn’t help but do as she asked.

After the deed was done and my clothes were back in place, I helped Anna button at least twenty buttons that ran up the bodice of her dress.  By doing this, I thought we’d eliminated Sissy’s attendance, but I was wrong.  Anna needed her girl to help with her hair.

“Will you wait downstairs, Joe?  Sissy and I won’t be long.”


“Sure.”  The day was shot to hell, and I hoped my father would turn a blind eye to the hour. 

“““““

She reached for her pipe and heated the magnificent little pinch of black tar.  Sissy could wait.  Some things were more important than piling her hair on top of her head.  For the second time that day, she found comfort on her oversized bed.  Cushioned in numerous pillows, she absorbed as much of the golden wonder as possible.  She didn’t have much product left, but she couldn’t ask Joe to make a pitstop in Chinatown, but maybe … maybe Cece would take her place, enter the den, and seek Dr. Lyn when she couldn’t.  Joe would have to wait.  She had to prepare for her stay at the Ponderosa.

Chapter 10

Since Pa beat us home, he had Hop Sing air out one of the guest rooms and put fresh sheets on the bed.  He also added his own touch.  A china vase held an abundance of wildflowers and sat on her bedside table.  I thanked our cook and my father.  They were the best.

“This is your home away from home, Anna.”

“It’s beautiful, and fresh flowers.”  She moved to the side of the bed and enjoyed the fragrance just like Pa hoped she would.

“My father’s idea.”

“They’re lovely.”

“Just like you.”

“Oh, Joe.  What would I do without you?” 

Her arms wrapped around me, and her head rested on my chest.  A simple compliment and she was all over me, but this was my father’s house, and a different set of rules applied.

“Why don’t you get settled, and we’ll visit more later.”

“You’re leaving me?”

“I have to, Anna.  Come on down when you’re ready.”

Pa sipped coffee at the dining room table.  When he saw me coming, he poured me a cup, a second one for himself, and pushed Hop Sing’s fresh cookies my way.  “She getting settled?”

“Yeah.  You impressed her with the flowers.”

“My pleasure.”

“I talked to Avery after you left.”

“Yeah?  He have anything good to say?”

“He did.”

I bit into a cookie.  “Tell me.”

“He ranted about Roy before he got down to business.”  Since I didn’t want to spit crumbs all over the clean tablecloth, I covered my mouth and muffled my laugh.  “In his opinion, there’s no evidence, no eyewitness, and no weapon.  All the sheriff has is a dead body and no one else to blame.”

“That’s good, isn’t it?  We take Anna to the inquest, and that will be the end.”

“Possibly, but I wouldn’t say anything.  Don’t get the young lady’s hopes up before the final verdict.”

“You’re probably right.”

“Probably?”

I smiled at my father.  Ninety-nine percent of the time, he was right.  I’d keep my mouth shut and wait for Roy Coffee to tell Anna she was free, and we’d go on with life as it should be.  A false accusation made everyone feel off balance, waiting and hoping, but it seemed that the right outcome was inevitable.

After supper, which Anna thought was superb and made sure Hop Sing knew how much she appreciated his culinary skills, we excused ourselves and walked outside for a bit of air.  No one should complain, not even Adam.  It’s what Anna and I did even when Eli was alive and sitting at our table. 

But Anna had more in mind.  The days of Eli were over, and we were barely out of sight before she tugged at the belt holding up my trousers. 

It was hard to explain how forceful the lady could be.  She’d never take no for an answer, and because she understood the rules of the house, this was her only chance to have me pleasure her.  And because I knew she liked it rough, I was more willing to oblige without feeling guilty.

I pushed her back against the nearest tree, harder than I planned.  With her hands gripping the trunk, the buttons on her white, cotton blouse strained to stay intact.  Although I wanted to rip her clothes and have my way with her, I remembered where we were and how it would look if we walked back inside the house in a state of undress.

As I pressed my lips against hers, she reacted by dropping my trousers, and after lifting her skirt and petticoats, she guided me inside her, but the angle was much too awkward until I lifted her off the ground, and she wrapped her legs around me.  By the time we finished, we were both on our knees, laughing and rolling in prickly pine until her pinned-up hair fell loose and filled with needles and leaves.  We were a sight, and if I knew Adam, which I did all too well, he’d never let our appearance pass as customary after a short moonlit walk.

We entered through the back door and climbed the back stairs.  I took Anna straight to her room and bid her goodnight.  If I planned things right, maybe Pa would give me half a day off tomorrow, and Anna wouldn’t have to sit in her room alone all day.  I imagined boredom could set in awful quick.

Pa agreed with my plan.  Adam had other business, and if I rode out with Hoss, he thought we could finish the fencing by noon.  I agreed, but I didn’t tell Anna.  Imagining the look on her face when I popped in earlier than expected would make the surprise well worthwhile.

Midway through the morning, Hoss gulped from his canteen.  “You mighta saved that little gal’s life, Joe.”

“I’m sure trying.”

“Who you think done it?”

“Heck if I know.  Give me some of that, will you?”  I took a drink.  “All I know is that Anna’s not a murderer.  She’s better’n that.  She’s sweet and kind and probably doesn’t even know how to handle a gun.”

“You’re probably right.”

“You bet I am.  Let’s get back to work.  I have plans for this afternoon.”

“““““

Anna dressed and descended the stairs.  Not sure who was home or what she might find, she was greeted by Ben, who stood from his desk and escorted her to the dining room table.  While he poured her a cup of coffee, Hop Sing brought out a platter of steaming-hot breakfast delights.

“My goodness.  What’s all this?”

“For Missy.  All on plate I make for you.”

“You’d have to roll me across the floor if I ate everything, but thank you, Hop Sing.  It’s much appreciated.”

Ben chuckled.  “You’ll have to excuse our cook.  He forgets he’s not cooking  for Hoss.”

“Will you join me?”

“No, no.  I had breakfast with the boys before they left.”

“Oh.  It’s late, isn’t it?”

“Not for a lovely lady.  The timing seems perfect.”

“Thank you, Ben.  Now I know where Joe learned to charm the ladies.”

The banter came easy between Ben and a woman young enough to be his daughter.  Anna expressed her fears, and Ben drew on his accomplishments as a father to ease her anxiety over the upcoming inquest.  When he realized she’d relaxed, he offered to hitch the carriage and take her for a ride, but she declined.  Being alone in the house was a priority he’d never understand.

“Don’t worry about me, Mr. Cartwright.  I’d rather take the day to rest than bounce around in a buggy.”

“That’s fine.  I understand completely.”

Anna thought it best to go to her room and let Mr. Cartwright finish his paperwork.  The last thing he needed, or she wanted, was to be entertained all day.  Besides, Joe would be home before supper, and they could take another private walk.  Oh, how she looked forward to those special times.

Did she dare light her pipe in the house?  Would anyone guess her secret?  She had one more pinch of tar left.  Cece said she’d see Dr. Lyn and come out to the Ponderosa with whatever he would give her in exchange for the five-dollar gold piece Anna handed her before she left the house.

It didn’t take long to realize that a wealthy widow was charged more than a prostitute or a vagrant who’d given up food and drink and lodging for a little pinch of tar.  She knew that would never happen to her.  She was a fine lady, not a homeless whore who had nowhere else to go, but it still seemed unfair.  

Everyone was entitled to their choice of entertainment, and she was no exception.  The only reason polite society looked down on the opium trade was its hatred toward the Chinese.  Had a civilized white man offered black tar to the community first, everyone’s thinking would be different.  Every blueblood in Virginia City would be enjoying Dr. Lyn’s remedy for happiness as much as she did.  

After lighting the bedside lamp, she steadied the bowl over the flame.  The anticipation was just as spine-tingling as that first drag from the pipe.  No one understood, and she couldn’t tell Joe.  She couldn’t tell anyone how much pleasure she derived from something the Chinese had enjoyed for hundreds of years.

Her husband had been so set on making his business the best in Nevada, she’d wanted to strangle him.   Sitting at home all day and most evenings while Eli worked late at the office had angered her enough to investigate different forms of entertainment.  She needed something, and the thought of becoming a boring old woman, maybe even fat by the time she was thirty, was an unpleasant notion.  When she realized that opium was a lovely way to spend an evening alone, she invested and made the Chinese contribution to Americans her new way of life.

Lately, though, even a morning smoke had become appealing, but she had a home and money.  That was the difference between her and a lowly prostitute, wasn’t it?  Of course, it was.  She had class, and the girl sweating it out in the den was destined for that life.  That was the way of the world.  Some had every advantage, and some fell into a miserable, poverty-stricken life. 

She’d always lived a privileged life, never having to scrounge for money or position.  Her father was a true Tennessee gentleman and made sure his wife and child had everything they wanted or needed.  It was the southern way of life that carried her through the tough times when her father’s business failed because Northern states refused to buy his goods.  As his business took a downward turn, her father made sure a decent suitor would take care of his only daughter.

Eli Miller was well-to-do.  “The South is doomed,” he said at the last social event her father was able to attend.   The man had big plans and big talk.  Though he wasn’t full of himself, he wasn’t a young man either.  He was smart and eager, and he’d saved nearly every penny he’d earned working for old man Lawson, a man Anna’s father admired.  He’d done well in Tennessee, and he had an inkling to head west. 

When her father invited him to supper, Anna had no idea he’d been brought to the house as a suitor.  He was kind and made her laugh, but he was an old man.   Besides, marriage was the last thing on her mind.  She had plenty of boys her age coming to call, escorting her to dances and parties or on Sunday picnics south of town, so what had her father been thinking when he offered her up to a man who was seventeen years her senior?

Two years later, she found herself married and starting a new life in a Nevada settlement called Virginia City.  Eli worked hard and became a prosperous man with equally wealthy friends, but she and her husband never seemed to be the right quality for the active bluebloods that blacklisted them before ever giving them a chance.  Eli wasn’t concerned, but Anna was devastated.

Even after Eli built the mansion on the outskirts of town, the couple was never invited to parties, and their presence had never been requested for any number of community events.  Only the Cartwrights.  They were the only family who supported them since their arrival, and Anna couldn’t understand why.  If it was their connection to the south, then to hell with them all. 

Anna lay curled on the bed in one of the Ponderosa guestrooms.  Smoke filled the air, but the pipe was empty, and a quiver of panic set in.  If Cece didn’t show up soon, what could she do?  It used to be a way to beat the boredom, but she’d gotten used to smoking every day after Eli died.  Having the whole house to herself, no friends or family to speak of, it seemed only natural to enjoy herself.  And then Joe came to visit, to wish her well, and she latched on like a baby to its mama’s breast.  He had such a tender way about him.  He was so sweet and kind, and he was learning how to shake things up.  He was finding his dark side, and she loved him for giving her everything she desired.

Chapter 11

She brought that awful perfume with her, and it stunk up the whole house.  Pa left a note saying he’d ridden down to the south pasture, which left Anna and Hop Sing at home.  Hoss went straight to the kitchen for a late lunch, and I climbed the stairs, knocked on Anna’s door, and stuck my head inside.  The stench was awful.  Anna sat at the dressing table brushing her long, blonde hair.

“Joe!  I didn’t hear you come in.”

“I have to say that the perfume you use is a tad strong.”

“Perfume?”

“Come on, Anna.  Don’t tell me you don’t smell anything.”

She stood and crossed the room in a huff.  “I’m sorry, Joe.  If I smell that bad, maybe you should open the window.  Better yet, why don’t you just leave the room altogether?”

“Anna, please.  You’re taking this the wrong way.”

“Just go.”  She stretched her arm out tight and pointed to the door.  “Get out and let me be!”

I closed the door behind me, flabbergasted by what just happened and scratching the top of my head.  Hoss stood outside the kitchen and watched me come down the stairs.  By the time I crossed the room, he was dying to ask, “What the heck was that all about?”

“Beats me.  She hates me.”  

“I doubt that, Little Brother.”

“Ask her.  Go up there and ask her.  She’ll tell you.”

“Calm down, Joe.  That little gal don’t hate you.  You’re crazy if you think that.”

“I ain’t going back up there.  If you need me, I’ll be in the barn.”

“Ain’t you gonna eat lunch?”

“Nope.  Take my plate to Anna.  Maybe she’ll go easier on you.”

I walked out the door and made my way to the barn.  Cleaning tack should be a weekly job, but we rarely have time to do it properly.  I did today, though.  I had plenty of time to clean a few saddles and repair anything that made it into the damaged bin.  Anna was in a mood, and I didn’t understand.  “Women.  Can’t live with them, can’t blah, blah, blah.”

“Do you always talk to yourself?”  When her voice filled the barn, I swung around and dropped the lariat I’d just pulled out of the bin.  I wasn’t expecting visitors.  “Hoss told me where you were.”

“Fine.”  I didn’t want to talk.  I wasn’t ready to make peace with a woman who wanted me out of her life.

“You’re mad, and I’m sorry.”

“It’s forgotten.”

“I really am sorry.  I didn’t mean any of the things I said.  I’ll even throw that bottle of perfume away.  You’ll never have to smell it again.”

I must admit, she was trying.  No one could ask for more than that.  “Come here.” Moving as fast as a jackrabbit, she ran into my arms, and I embraced the crazy little blonde that stole my heart and made life more interesting than it ever had been before.  “What would I do without you?”

“Play your cards right, Mister, and you’ll never have to.”

I almost said those magic words, but I held back.  ‘I love you’ had always come easy for me, but not this time.  Maybe tomorrow.  Maybe the next day, but not right now.  Instead, I kissed her.  “Why don’t I saddle two horses, and we’ll go for a ride.”

“I’d love to.”

Anna rode like she’d been born on a horse.  We sailed across one meadow after another until we reached a high point just west of the lake.  I tied the animals in the shade, and we walked to the overlook where the view was spectacular.

“Is this where you bring all the girls?”

“No, not exactly … well, not for a long time.”

“It’s okay, Joe.  I’m not naïve.  I’m not the first girl you courted.”

“You’re absolutely right.”  I dropped her hand.  “You’re not the first, but I hope you’ll be the last.”

With the first hint of a smile, I grabbed her off the ground and swung her around in a circle.  When I stood her back on her feet, I said those magic words.  “I love you, Anna.  I’ve loved you since the first day I met you.”

“Do you know how long I’ve waited to hear those three little words?”

I didn’t want to change the subject, but we had to be realistic.  “Tomorrow’s the inquest, and as soon as it’s over, we can make plans for our future.”

“It’s like a dream come true, isn’t it?”

“Let’s take a swim.”

“Now?”

“Last one to the lake’s a dirty duck.”  Anna started down the hill before I even finished the sentence, but I was right on her heels and laughing all the way to the water’s edge.  After throwing our boots on the beach and ridding ourselves of everything else, we jumped in the freezing water, and swam out until we could no longer touch the sandy floor.  Treading frantically warmed us both, and we ended up swimming to the nearest boulder and climbing on top.

We baked in the sun until we nearly melted and dropped back into the frigid water.  I could barely touch the bottom, and she giggled when I lifted her and brought her hips to mine.  Being off balance, the suave and polished art of lovemaking failed me, and we bobbed under the water, my sexual advance a thing of the past. 

We lay on the beach.  Using my chest as a pillow, Anna curled up next to me, and it wasn’t long before her hand slipped down my stomach and toyed with me until I turned rock-hard and was ready to go.  As I began to rise, she pushed me back and used the tips of her fingernails to torment me.  And when I couldn’t handle her teasing any longer, she smiled, stood, and ran.  I chased her through the soft, forgiving sand until she slipped and fell.  As she tried to get her footing, I grabbed her ankle, stopped her, and pinned her to the ground.  I held her arms above her head and ravaged the love of my life.

We laughed till we cried.  Playacting became the norm, and every day was an adventure I hoped would never end, but it was time to start back to the house.  Pa would be waiting for supper, and Hop Sing would be ranting.  The afternoon had proved extraordinary, and I never felt more alive.

Chapter 12

Anna wasn’t convinced we made the right decision, but I guaranteed her my father would be an asset rather than a hindrance at the inquest.  He knew more than I did about the law and knew what questions to ask.  He’d know if things were going in the wrong direction.  My pa was smart that way.

The inquest was a small affair held in the sheriff’s office.  Only Anna’s attorney, the prosecutor, Paul Martin, and Roy were present.   Avery Anders stood from his chair and smiled.  “You’re free to go,” Mrs. Miller.  I looked at Pa.  Pa looked at Roy, and Roy shrugged his shoulders.

“Weren’t my decision to make, Ben.  Anders and Albright hashed things out and decided there weren’t enough evidence to go to trial.  It’s all over, Ma’am.  Mr. Anders told you straight.  You’re free to go.”

I took Anna in my arms and let her cry on my shoulder.  “Everything’s fine now.  No more worries.”  I hadn’t realized how much she agonized over her dilemma.  No wonder she blew up at me yesterday.  I nodded at her attorney and mouthed, “Thank you,” before walking her outside.  A breath of fresh air always improved a person’s frame of mind, but what would happen now?  I didn’t quite know.  “I should take you home.”

“But all my things.  They’re out at the Ponderosa.”

“I’ll bring them to the mansion tomorrow.  That’s okay, isn’t it?”

“Not really.  My face powder, my hairbrushes … I need those things, Joe.  Why don’t I spend one more night?  Can you bring me to town tomorrow?”


“Fine by me.”

“One more thing.  Can we stop by my house first?  I’d like to tell my girls … you know.”

“Sure.  I’ll tell Pa, and then we can go.”

“““““

She prayed Cece had been to the den and was back at the house by the time they arrived.  Being out in the country had its benefits and its beauty, but there were too many drawbacks, and easy access to Dr. Lyn was a priority.  Plus, she couldn’t have Joe packing up her things and finding her paraphernalia.  That could end their relationship for good, and that’s the last thing she wanted. 

Not knowing how Joe might react, she’d kept her craving hidden.  She couldn’t lose him; he meant everything to her.  Now that Eli was out of her life, and there’d be no trial, she was free to pursue any man she wanted, but Joe was every man rolled into one.  He was every woman’s dream, and he loved her.  Her life was complete.

Chapter 13

We didn’t arrive home until late afternoon.  Cece had a chore to run for Anna, so we spent half the day on the porch swing, talking and laughing, not a care in the world except Pa.  He’d be madder’n a hornet, but I didn’t mention that to the lovely woman sitting next to me.  Another day wasted.  I’d have to work double hard next week just to make up for all the hours I’d spent with Anna over the last month.

An important question rumbled around in my head.  Was I ready to take the next step?  My heart said yes, but Pa always told me I was short on brains if I didn’t think things through.  But what was there to think about?  I loved Anna.  I wanted to be with her every waking and sleeping moment.  Nothing wrong with that, was there?  Pa would ask me to slow down, and Adam would say straight to my face that I was a fool, but I could always count on Hoss. There was more truth in that big grin of his than words could ever express.

I turned on the seat and faced Anna.  Her eyes sparkled.  Everything about her had changed since the inquest.  She looked relaxed.  Every line of worry had disappeared since she’d been set free.

“Marry me.”

“What?”

“Marry me.”


“Isn’t it too soon?  Won’t people talk?”

“Hell with them.  Anna, I love you.  I don’t want us to be apart any longer.”

Anna loved to ham it up, and she pinched her finger and thumb together at her hairline and pulled a pretend veil down over her face.  “At least a year.  Two and a half at the most.”

“Mourning?  No, Anna.  We’re not wasting a year of our lives so you can march around town dressed in black.”

“If you’re sure.  If you’re really sure.”  My arm rested on the back of the swing, which made it easy to pull her closer and dream of our future together.  “When will you tell your family?”

“Tonight, at supper.  There’s no reason to put it off.  I want us to be married as soon as possible.”

“Where will we live, Joe?  Can you live in town?  Can you be away from the ranch?”

“I don’t know.  It’s not very practical.”  Guess I hadn’t thought things through after all.  “I’d have a long ride to and from every day.”

“I’m a city girl, Sweetheart.  I don’t know anything about milking cows or feeding chickens.  I’d be lost out in the country.  And what about Sissy and Cecelia?  I can’t turn them out on the streets.”

I took her hands in mine.  “What if I built a house halfway?  We’d still be on the Ponderosa, and it would be an easy drive to town.  If the girls are coming with us, I’ll build two extra rooms.”  When Anna laughed, I smiled, but was I wrong to think we could meet halfway? 

“Do you know how much I love you?  Do you realize what you’ve said?  I don’t want to be that kind of wife, demanding this and demanding that.  I want to be your lover … and your friend.  I just want things to stay the same.  Is that too much to ask?”

“Does that mean you won’t marry me?”

“I didn’t say that, Joe.  Of course, I’ll marry you.  I just don’t know ….”

“Let me worry about the particulars.  It’s gotta work, Anna.  I’m not sure how, but I’ll make it work.  You’ll see.”

As soon as Cecelia returned and Anna had a few minutes with her, we left the swing and the mansion and headed out to the ranch.

We had a short time to clean up and dress appropriately before Hop Sing called supper.  Anna went to her room, and I washed up in mine.  When Pa called up the stairs, we walked down together, crossed the room, and sat side by side at the table.  Pa wasn’t stupid.  I wonder if he’d already guessed what I wanted to say.

We all dressed for company, white shirts and black ties, but as soon as Anna and I were married, we could drop all the formalities and enjoy each other’s company. No more putting on airs and watching every move we made. The family could relax.

I let the family discuss Ponderosa business first.  Though Anna wasn’t interested in cows or chickens, this was our way of life, and she needed to learn what it took to run a ranch.  It wasn’t anything like the life she led with Eli.  He was a suit-and-tie man, a paper-pusher, not a man with callouses on his hands and skin worn and toughened from the hot Nevada sun.  When the conversation died, it was my turn to talk.  I cleared my throat, and all eyes turned toward me. 

“I have something to say.”

“Go on, Son.  No one’s stopping you.”

Under the table, we held hands.  I was as nervous as I’ve ever been, and little trickles of sweat crept down my temples.  “I’ve asked Anna to be my wife, and we want to be married as soon as possible.”  Everyone stared as though I’d grown two heads.  “I know it’s kind of soon, but—”

“Soon?  I hope you’re not serious.”

“That’s enough, Adam.”

“Surely, you’re not going along with this … this … her husband’s hardly cold in the grave, Pa.”

My father flew from his chair and pointed to the front door.  “Enough!  Get out now.  Leave me alone with your brother.”  

“But Pa?”

“Go on, now.  Go with your brother, Hoss.”

As soon as the heavy door slammed shut, Pa glared at me before he returned to his seat.  I didn’t move a muscle.  I knew enough to stay quiet and let him think before he said something he might regret.  With Anna by my side, I figured Pa would be on his best behavior, but my announcement came as a shock, and I couldn’t expect him to congratulate us without addressing his fatherly concerns.

“Joseph ….”

“Sir?” 

Pa began pacing.  That was never a good sign, and I gripped Anna’s hand tighter.  “Your brother wasn’t totally wrong, you know.  A decent mourning period is customary in these parts.”

“I know it is, but why should we wait if we’re in love?  Sure, we can sneak around for another year or so, but is that wise?  Wouldn’t it look worse if those nosey bluebloods saw me lurking around the Millers’ mansion?  Think of the gossip, Pa.”

This whole marriage business was hard on my father.  Our plan went against traditions set by those who fashioned the rules, but I’d presented a good case.  At least it made sense to Anna and me.  Get married and get on with our lives.  Was that so hard to understand? 

“You’re not a child, Joseph.  You’re old enough to make your own decisions, but I want you to think this through.  You, too, Anna.  This is a big decision for both of you.  Marriage is—”

“Yes, I know, Mr. Cartwright, and I believe Joe does too.  This wasn’t a snap decision.  We’ve been seeing quite a bit of each other over the last few weeks, and before that, well … I dare say I was attracted to your son when I shouldn’t have been.  Don’t get me wrong.  Joe was a perfect gentleman when Eli was alive.”

“I’ve never doubted my son, Mrs. Miller.”

“I didn’t mean … I just wanted you to know you raised a decent man.”

“I’ll take that as a compliment, but that’s not the real problem, is it?”

Anna left my side, crossed the room, and reached for my father’s hand.  “I’ll be a good wife, Mr. Cartwright.”

“I’m sure you will, and you’ll have my blessing … you and Joseph.”

I moved next to my fiancée and smiled at my father.  “We’ll make you proud, Pa.”

“““““

Joe wanted the night to be special, and it had been, although she needed time alone.  This was her last night at the Ponderosa, and she had to be careful.  No one needed to know her secret.  Maybe somewhere down the road, but there’d been enough excitement for one day.  Throwing her obsession at Joe and his father would be too much.  In time, they’d both understand.

A countless number of folks were quick to badmouth a woman who smoked a cheroot, but even worse was a woman who enjoyed bits of tar as much as she did.  The dens had gotten a bad name over the years.  Polite society had closed their minds to the benefits of Chinese medicines, but Anna was not one of them.  She appreciated the rewards.

Since Joe had made such a fuss over her new “perfume,” she didn’t dare smoke inside the house.  Not long after he’d taken her to her room, she waited until his family had gone to bed before tiptoeing down the back stairs and out the kitchen door.

There was a chill in the air, and rain had begun to fall.  The hot days of summer had given way to autumn and cooler nights.  If she hadn’t been so set on finding a place to smoke without getting caught, she would’ve brought her cape, but she wouldn’t be long.  If she could slip inside the barn without being seen, the opium would warm her insides and she’d never feel the cold.

She lit a lantern and began the well-known ritual.  Soften the tar, inhale, and let the remedy soar through every inch of her body.  Opium was such a joy; she didn’t understand why a selected group of people were so opposed to something so pleasant.  The Chinese weren’t stupid people, only different, and that’s why the socialites balked at anything new they brought to America.  An enhanced life wasn’t something to complain about. 

The thought of pleasuring herself became overwhelming.  She’d have to remain in the barn longer still, but the fear of being caught won out.  Demanding attention, she felt the muscles between her legs contract and relax, but she didn’t dare go there.  She needed to get back to the house.  Maybe then, but not in the barn.  Not when the odds of losing everything were so great.  She rolled to her knees, slid her hand up the half wall, and forced the nauseating feeling away. 

After opening the door a crack, she held her pipe within the folds of her dressing gown and ran through the pouring rain toward the back door.  Breathing hard, she climbed the stairs and slipped into her bedroom.  Safe.  This time.  Her heart raced like a flying bullet.  Her cheeks were ruddy from the cold, and she was soaked to the skin, but her hunger had been satisfied.  She shed every stitch of wet clothing and crawled under the covers, far from the soft linen she was used to.  She closed her eyes and parted her legs enough to let her fingers toy with the only warmth her body offered.

Chapter 14

Our wedding plans came together without much deliberation.  It would take place on the Ponderosa, and only our closest friends would be invited.  Mitch, Seth, Paul Martin, Roy Coffee, and Reverend Jordon.  That was enough for me, and Anna felt the same.  There was no argument, no absurd demands from an anxious fiancée, and no turning back, not that I had any notion of doing so. 

I loved Anna, and she loved me.  Why was it so improper for the two of us to marry?   Adam had reservations.  Brother Hoss seemed thrilled at the prospect, and Pa wanted me to be happy.  The big day couldn’t come soon enough, and it would give the Virginia City elites an exciting new event to kick about and see how it blossomed with each telling.

I took Anna home yesterday.  Even though she begged me to stay, I had work to do, and it wasn’t a good time to disappoint my father.  With him on my side, we could move forward with our plans.  Anna seemed to understand.  In just a couple of weeks, our problems would be over.  We’d be legal, able to walk down the boardwalk together and show our faces at restaurants and plays.

At night, I’d lie in bed with a woman who loved me and wanted me more than anything.  How could I ask for more?  Nothing about Anna was prudish or prissy.  She liked to play games, to taunt and tease, a young man’s dream come true.

“““““

“I have to work.”  We weren’t even married.  “I can’t disappoint my father.”  What about her?  Didn’t anyone think she might be disappointed when every man she knew ran out on her?  Why didn’t anyone care?  Not Eli.  Not Joe.  Were all men alike?  Her feelings were never considered, and boredom was a curse, her curse.  She couldn’t get past the feeling that there was more to life than sitting at home, having a maid do this and a maid do that.  What was the point?  Why get up in the morning if the love of your life left early and didn’t return till late at night? 

Day after day, she stared at four patterned walls.  Should she change the wallpaper, move a picture, or a heavy piece of furniture?  What was her role?  What was her purpose?  Why did they always leave her behind with too much time to dwell on her own unease?

“I’m going to my room, Cece.” 

The dual staircases wound in a semicircle, one to the left and one to the right.  Anna took the right going up and the left coming down.  It became a ritual from the first day she moved into the mansion.  Up on the right.  Down on the left.  She counted the steps.  Eighteen up.  Eighteen down.  Another habit from day one.

She wouldn’t open the window.  Gray clouds had ambushed the sun, and a cold wind blew in from the north.  Her pipe lay in plain sight.  She picked it up from the bedside table and used her many bed pillows to cocoon her body while she smoked.

The ritual came easy, though the excitement of heating the tar and the anticipation of that first draw wasn’t what it once was, and she found herself indulging more frequently.  A Friday night fling turned into once a day, but as of late, once a day was for those who couldn’t afford to pamper themselves, and money was never an obstacle.

When the tar turned a golden brown, she drew in and inhaled a weighty measure that plunged through every organ and slithered down each limb until it tingled her toes and fingers.  Euphoria flooded her senses, and she dropped her pipe on the bed.  She needed Joe more than he’d ever need her, but fixating on what was wrong rather than what was right left her empty, and she picked up her pipe.  Twice before noon ….

She dug through her drawers and found items she could substitute for the man who chose to work and leave her alone to fend for herself.  The handle of her brush or the bamboo pipe Dr. Lyn had sold her the first day she’d been to his den would have to do.  “Damn you all to hell, Joe Cartwright.” 

When Cece knocked on the bedroom door at lunchtime, Anna sent her away.  After finding attainable peace alone in her room, the last thing she wanted was someone fussing at her to eat.  Eli had been a disappointment, and Joe Cartwright wasn’t far behind.  If pleasing his father was more important than satisfying her, why in God’s name had she agreed to marry him?  She lit her pipe.

Darkness settled over the mansion.  Was Joe coming that night?  The next?  What had he said?  She couldn’t seem to breathe.  She needed air and wrapped her heavy cape around her shoulders. After opening her bedside drawer and discovering all the tar was gone, her anxiety escalated out of control.

“Cece!”

The young, black maid came running.  “Yes’um.  What you need, Missy?”

Anna handed her two gold coins.  “Go now!”

“Missy, please.  It late.  It too dark—”

“Now, Cece!  Go now!” 

“Yes’um.”

“And don’t dawdle!”

Anna stood outside the front door and watched Cecelia scurry down B Street until she was absorbed by the night.  The wind blew hard, and under her cape, she only wore her dressing gown and slippers.  She shivered, ran back inside the house, and paced one hallway then another. 

She couldn’t sit down.  She couldn’t stop moving or her body would betray her, but there was no gratification in movement either.  The strength of her habit sucked the breath from her lungs and doubled her over with cramps that forced her to climb the eighteen stairs to lie down in the comfort of her pillows and hope that Cece wouldn’t be much longer.

No one would understand.  The remedy had taken hold, and it seemed that she enjoyed the Chinese medicine more and more each day.  No longer was it a lark, a little game.  Opium had become an essential part of her life, and she vowed to never go without again.  Never would she let her stash run dry.  The remedy was more important than Eli could ever have imagined, and as she swung her legs across linen sheets to the floor and paced the claustrophobic room, she realized she could never tell Joe.

Chapter 15

With Cecelia gone, Sissy answered the front door.  “Mr. Joe.  Come in, please.  You wait.  I get Missy.”

“Don’t bother.  Is she upstairs?”

“Yes, but—”

“Don’t worry.  She won’t mind.”  I ran up the stairs and tapped on her door before letting myself in.  “Hey, Darlin’.  Whew … it’s darn cold out there.”  I started to slip off my jacket when I noticed Anna’s face, red and sweaty and glassy-eyed.  “Don’t you feel well?”

“No.”

“Why aren’t you resting?”  I helped her into bed and pulled both quilts up over her shoulder.  She shivered and tears appeared in her eyes.  “What’s wrong, Sweetheart?  What hurts?”

“Everything.”

“I’ll get the doc.”

“No, no doctor.”

“If you’re sick.”

“I feel better already … now that you’re here.”  Anna curled in a ball and pulled her knees to her chest.  I slid a chair up close, took her right hand in mine, and listened to words I longed to hear.   “I love you so much.”

“I love you too, Sweetheart, but maybe the doc has something that will ease—”

“No, Joe.  I’m fine, really.  It must’ve been something I ate.”  Her hand gripped tighter to mine.  “Lie with me.   Hold me tight.”

I shed my gunbelt and boots and slid under the covers behind her.  She reached for me, and I wrapped my arms around her small frame.  The odor was back, that god-awful perfume I thought she’d thrown away.  She felt so low, I wouldn’t mention it, but why on earth?

Since I didn’t leave the house until after supper, I told Pa I’d spend the night at the International, but he knew the truth.  Everyone did, but I didn’t care.  We’d be married soon enough, and I wouldn’t have to lie about anything.

Anna continued to shiver, and I held her as close to my body as possible until she fell asleep in my arms.  Neither of us moved until light crept through her window the following morning.  I couldn’t hang around.  I planned to meet my brothers in the south pasture so we could push about two hundred head of cattle.  They’d eaten the grass down to the nubs, and if we wanted to fatten them up, they needed a new meadow. 

I slipped on my boots and gunbelt and bent to tie the leather thong around my leg when Anna’s eyes opened.  “You’re leaving?”

I sat on the edge of the bed.  “I have to, but I’ll be back tonight.  How about we go to Antonio’s and order two big plates of spaghetti and one of his special wines?”

“That would be nice.”

I kissed her forehead.  “You feel better this morning?”

“Much.”

“I’m glad.  Rest up, and I’ll be back as soon as I can.”

I reached for my jacket and hat, leaned down for one more kiss, and shut the bedroom door on my way out.

“““““

“Cece!”

As soon as Joe Cartwright walked out the front door, Cece ran up the stairs to Anna’s room.  “I’m sorry, Missy.  The doctor no have what you need.  He say shipment come early today.”

“Need is a strong word, Cece, and I don’t want to hear it again, you understand?  Help me dress.  I’ll go see the doctor myself.”

A gentle breeze reddened her face as she hurried down the mountain to Chinatown and Dr. Lyn’s den.  Though it seemed farther than usual, she kept a steady pace until she opened the heavy plank door that hid the derelicts and prostitutes from the rest of decent society.  Spending any amount of time in the company of people who weren’t her kind made her skin crawl.  Who were these people, and why were they allowed to smoke all the opium that should be hers?

She begged a young Chinaman to bring the doctor to her, but he shook his head.  “He not here.”

“Where is he?  When will he return?”

“Not long.  I find nice pallet.  You wait.”

After giving the pigtailed boy a disappointing sigh, she agreed to accompany him to a small, wooden pallet near the rear of the den.  Some pallets were larger.  They accommodated more than one person; even a group might assemble and share a pipe.  As soon as the young man bowed and walked away, she had a crazy thought.  Would someone share with a stranger?  She couldn’t deal with the agony much longer, and she had money.  She could pay for a pinch.

Even though Joe’s gentle touch had eased some of the pain, her muscles still constricted and convulsed.  Her mouth had gone as dry as a desert storm, and her legs felt like willow branches in the wind.  Dizziness became a constant battle.

After letting her eyes search the darkened room, she spotted a trail of smoke and ventured closer to one of the larger pallets where an older man held a pipe to his lips.  He looked innocent enough, and when his eyes met hers, she cleared her throat and asked, “May I join you?”

He laid his pipe aside, pushed up from a prone position, and reached for her hand.  “Of course, Pretty Lady.” 

Using a gentle touch, he pulled her down on the pallet next to him.  With a smile on his face, the old man adjusted his cock, so she was sure to see.  Had she made a mistake?  Had she picked the wrong pallet?  No matter.  She’d keep an eye out for Dr. Lyn and be on her way in no time.  The filthy old man could play with himself all he wanted.  She’d have no part of his vulgar behavior.

He offered his pipe and lit the small ball of tar.  “Name’s Leon.  Yours?”

“Anna—” Her hand flew to her mouth.  Why had she said that?  What the hell was she thinking?

While Leon drank from a bottle of rye, Anna took hold of the pipe, adjusted herself on one of the pillows, and inhaled the beautiful, wonderful tar, but the old man’s generosity wasn’t heartfelt.  He wanted a return on his investment, and his hand began to roam.

By the time she realized his intentions, he had the bodice of her dress unbuttoned and he’d untied the satin ribbons of her chamise.  Leaning forward, he covered her breast with his mouth, but she didn’t turn him away.  The thrill of a man taking what he wanted caused her to draw deeper on the pipe and pretend she and Joe were roleplaying.  When he lay his right thigh over her left, then pushed his knee upward until he split her legs apart, she couldn’t help but seize the moment and welcome the old man to her world.

Since she hadn’t complained, Leon lifted her skirt and slipped his hand inside her fancy undergarments.  When the liquid warmth between her legs urged him on, he eased her thighs farther apart and inserted three fat fingers.  Without being able to control what came naturally, her muscles contracted and held him in place.  Although she tried to hold back, a cry of elation escaped, and Leon took that as a sign.  He lowered his trousers and straddled his new friend, a willing whore named Anna.

When he lifted his engorged cock for her to see, she realized a hunger she’d never known.  A stranger, an old man named Leon, had aroused her, and she crooked her legs farther apart as an invitation for him to satisfy the empty feeling that haunted her night and day.

Through his thick, gray beard, the old man looked down and groused a few unsavory remarks that didn’t sit well with Anna, but she was in no position to object.  When he gripped her thighs and lifted her legs from the pallet, he forced her ankles behind his back, and because his words had been so unkind, she knew the devil had come to call. 

No … she’d come to call.  She was to blame.  She brought this on herself, and she’d have to take any punishment he dished out.  As she drew long and hard on the old man’s pipe, the thought of him taking advantage didn’t seem so bad after all.  A trade was a trade.  She knew that now.

No one in the den cared if a man mounted a woman, and no one would ever conclude that she wasn’t a willing participant.  Searching for a hit of opium had been a mistake, but she’d never have to see him again.  Cece would do her bidding from now on.

The den was full of prostitutes, not women of class.  Even if they spotted her in Chinatown, every white man or woman had a connection with the Chinese.  Maybe it was something as simple as handling a basket of laundry.  Excuses could be made if needed.

Indigents made a habit of entering a den for a few hits on someone’s pipe.  When money was scarce, people were more than happy to spread their legs or pull out their overused cocks and service the individual who held the key to their happiness.  Even during her brief visits to Dr. Lyn’s den, she’d seen women with women and men with men, and she’d been in awe over how it all worked.

Leon stared at Anna’s pale flesh, a fancy lady who spread her legs and appeared as anxious as a bitch in heat.  He pinned her with his weight, caught his breath, and guided his penis deep inside.  He’d known women like her all his life, prudish and proper in the light of day, but possessed the same urges as healthy young men when the lights were dimmed.  He learned early on that a Chinese den surpassed any whorehouse in town.  One hit of the golden tar and a woman lay flat on her back and offered herself faster than a man could react.  The woman who called herself Anna walked in with an air of elegance but would walk away from his pallet a common whore.

She lay as if she were sleeping, but he knew better.  After having her once, he savored a long pull of rye before rolling her on her stomach and lifting her hips high in the air.  Again, he banged flesh against flesh until his seed spilled inside.  She barely moved.  She endured more than a lady should.  And when he invited his friends to bring their pipes and share his woman, she had a look on her face he’d never seen before.  Was she geared up for the men surrounding the pallet, or was she frozen with fear? 

He motioned to Carlton. “You want her first?”  The young man stepped forward and dropped six bits in Leon’s hand.  He’d done this before, and he knew the going rate. 

Everyone was on a first-name basis in the den, and Leon’s young friend couldn’t rid his mud-caked trousers fast enough.  “Hello, Miss,” he said as he pulled his cock from his long johns and drove it inside.  When he reached his zenith and before he crashed down beside her, he saw tears slip from her eyes, but he’d seen that before, and he wasn’t in the mood to comfort an everyday slut.  She’d come to the den.  What the hell did she expect?

He flung his right arm across her waist so no one else could take her until he finished.  Although he was young, he needed a minute to muster up his second wind and he flipped her over and sodomized her with as much force as he’d used just minutes ago.  The petite blonde cried out, “No!  God, no.” 

Carlton forced his swollen cock farther inside, but he had to shut her up.  With his free hand, he clamped down on her mouth.  “That’s enough, Bitch.  The doc don’t tolerate no screaming whores.”  And then he was done.

Gordon Peters stepped forward before Leon had a chance to pick someone else.  He looked over his shoulder at Jeff and James, and his oily smile assured the blonde-haired brothers he planned to take his time and their only choice was to stand back and wait their turns.  He’d seen the beautiful woman and was eager to plant his seed.  With his prison days behind him, he knew a Chinese den was the perfect place to let out any pent-up anger he felt over his unjustified incarceration.

The brothers came next, and James, the older of the two, let his young brother go first.  Since he‘d been a frequent visitor for the last two years, he didn’t want to ruin the experience for Jeff, his first time inside a den.  He’d let the boy have a fun little romp then show him how a real man handled a whore.  These ladies were tough.  They expected the worst, and James was eager to prove his maturity, something Jeff needed to learn if he was ever going to become a real man.

By the time James was finished, Anna was as limp as a rag doll, and Leon told the men still standing in line to scatter.  He took one more poke before pushing the ragged-looking wench off his pallet.  She’d walked in a beautiful woman, a woman of quality, but just as he predicted a few hours ago, the lady would leave the den nothing but a common whore.

The abuse had left her too weak to move.  By late afternoon, her dress had been torn, and her soft cotton undergarments were frayed beyond repair.  Her milky, white skin was slathered with semen and blood, and her beautiful, blonde hair was matted with sweat and other bodily fluids.  When the young, black woman entered the darkened den, she roamed the pallets until she found her mistress.  Cece pulled the black cape over Anna’s shoulders and tied the ribbons of her winter bonnet under her chin. 

“Come with me, Missy.  I know you hurtin’, but we gots to go ‘fore Mr. Joe come lookin’.”

The words sunk in and with Cece’s help, Anna stood from the dirt floor of the den.  Leaning heavily on her maid, she made it out the front door, looked up the mountain, and into the low sunlight that shadowed the mansion.  How would she ever make it home? 

After climbing the mountain and the eighteen stairs, Cece undressed Anna and cleaned what she could.  Both legs were sticky and raw.  Golden and gray bruises covered all four limbs and each hip, and the cut on her bottom lip was exaggerated by the swelling.  When Cece found long, narrow bruises under her chin, she knew how terribly her mistress had been treated.   

“Don’t let him see me like this.”

“How I keep him away?”

“Figure something out.  Don’t you dare let him in this room.”

Chapter 16

I packed a clean white shirt and black string tie in my saddlebags.  Since the mansion was closer than riding home, it seemed the smart thing to do.  I could clean up at Anna’s before we went to Antonio’s.  Hopefully, she felt better.  If not, we could always spend the evening at home. 

I stabled Cooch in the barn behind the house, walked around to the front door, and knocked before I let myself in.  After all this time, it seemed silly to wait for Cece to answer.  If we were messing with the rules and getting married too soon, opening the front door was the least of my worries.

“Anna?  You home?”

Cece came running.  “No, Mr. Joe.  Missy still sick.  She don’t want no company.”

“Don’t be silly.  Has the doc been here?”

“No but—”

I ran up the stairs and pushed her bedroom door open.  “Sweetheart?”

She brought the quilt up over her head.  “Go away.”

“Anna … it’s me.”

“Go away.”

I moved closer to the bed.  “Why are you acting like this?”

“Please go.”

“No, I won’t leave until you tell me what’s wrong.”  I reached for the quilt, but she held tight.  “You’re not still sick, are you?”

I eased the quilt from her hand, but I wasn’t prepared.  I tried to turn away, tried to think what to say, but tears welled as I leaned over the bed and smoothed her golden hair.  My stomach reeled, but I didn’t have time to be ill.  I had to stay strong for Anna.

“My, God.  How …”

“I’m all right.”

“All right?  I’m not blind, Anna.”

“I’ll be fine.”

If the situation hadn’t been so dire, I would’ve laughed at her lousy choice of words.  “Fine?  You’re anything but fine.  Can you sit up?  Can you tell me what happened?”

“No … I don’t know.”

She answered through uneven breaths.  Did she feel exposed?  Is that why she wouldn’t look at me?  I turned and left her bedside.   Someone attacked and nearly killed my fiancée, and she wasn’t willing to talk.  Who hated her so much that they beat her half to death?  My God.  Was this my fault?  Had someone hated seeing the two of us together?

I ran down the stairs and confronted Cecelia.  “What the hell’s going on?”

“Missy hurt.”

“I know that.  Who hurt her?”

“I not know.  Missy no tell.”

I was ready to blow.  No one would talk, but it felt like everyone had answers except me.  “I’m going for the doc.  Anna needs a doctor.”  Cece stared at the floor.  She wouldn’t look up, and she didn’t argue.  I left through the back door, saddled my horse, and rode to Paul Martin’s office.

“I need you, Paul.  Anna Miller has been—”

“Anna Miller?”

“Yes, sir.  Someone beat her half to death.”

Paul grabbed his bag and slipped on his coat and hat.  “I’ll have to get my buggy.”

Damn, I hadn’t thought of that.  “Right.  I’ll ride down and tell Rudy to hitch your horse.” 

We were back at the mansion within the hour.  Though Doc made me wait downstairs, I thought it unfair, but I had the sense not to argue.  Cece held up a bottle of whiskey, and I nodded my head. “Please.”  As comfortable as I’d become with her and Sissy, on this occasion, I felt like an uninvited guest. 

While I chose the floral wingback chair, Cece and Sissy parked themselves on the settee and held hands.  Silence filled the room, the ticking grandfather clock the only sound.  I finished my drink and looped my leg over the arm of the chair.  It wasn’t appropriate, and Pa would’ve scolded me, but I’d thrown respectability out the window a long time ago.

Waiting wasn’t my forte.  There was nothing I disliked more.  By the time Paul started down the stairs, I’d nearly lost patience with the entire business known as medical science.  Cece and Sissy had just headed to the kitchen to make a pot of coffee, and I stood from my chair.

“Well?”

“She’s been hurt, but you already knew that, didn’t you?”

“I did, but I don’t know who did the damage.”

“She lay very still while I examined her.  I told her she’d have to report the incident to the sheriff, and nothing more was said after that.  She’s very closed-mouthed about the whole affair.”

“She won’t talk to me either, Doc.”

“I don’t understand what the connection is between you two.”

“Anna’s my fiancée.  We’re to be married in a couple of weeks … oh, and you’re invited, of course.”

Paul covered his mouth and cleared his throat.  “I didn’t know.”

“No one does yet.”

“Sit down, Joe.”

Paul’s tone made me nervous, but I did as he asked.  “There’s something you haven’t told me, isn’t there?”

“Anna was assaulted … savagely.”

When I sprang from my chair, Doc insisted I sit back down.  “She’ll be fine, but it might be a kindness to postpone the wedding until she’s … let’s say, ready for married life.”

I couldn’t look at Paul.  I wanted to cover my ears so I couldn’t hear another word.  My focus was on the myriad of bruises and the cut on Anna’s lip.  To know she’d been assaulted took the ordeal up a notch.  Did I know the man?  Did he live in Virginia City, or was he a transient, a drifter we’d never see again?

My father’s god had failed Anna and me in so many ways.  I tried to be a good person, but I couldn’t begin to grasp how someone so vile could enter our lives and destroy a decent woman who never hurt a soul.

“Can I see her now?”

“I gave her some laudanum, and you can give her a teaspoon every four hours if she still hurts.  She’ll sleep for a while, but you’re welcome to sit with her if you wish.”

“Thanks, Doc.  Thanks for coming.”

“I’ll check in tomorrow.  I’ll have to tell Roy.  He’ll do what he can.”

“All right.”

“Should I send someone out to tell your pa?”

“Just tell him I won’t be home.  I won’t be leaving here anytime soon.”

Since Anna had been dosed with laudanum, I saw Paul to the door, stabled my horse, and then went to sit with her.  The night was long.  I didn’t get much sleep, but she slept like a rock.  It seemed like a good thing.  Maybe it was the laudanum.  If you weren’t used to the drug, it could really knock you out.  Doc would be pleased by the results.

There are times in a man’s life when he feels worthless and hollow inside.  He would offer up his life if he thought it would help, but he realizes there’s nothing he can do.  He’s at a loss.  There are no answers, and he waits.  He wonders what he could’ve done different, but his mind can’t conjure up anything worthwhile.  He couldn’t be everywhere at once, but he feels he’s to blame all the same.

I leaned forward in the chair and cradled my head in my hands.  Morning came, and still, Anna slept.  I never thought the night would end, but it did.  I expected the daylight hours would be painfully long, too. 

“““““

Anna felt his presence.  She didn’t dare open her eyes, but her bladder was full, and lying still and feigning sleep had grown uncomfortable.  How long until the sheriff came and grilled her?  Would Joe be in the room?  The doctor? 

Her body ached.  Her arms felt heavy, and her lip … had it bled?  It felt swollen, thick, and ugly.  She needed time alone.  She didn’t need an audience, but how would she manage such an odd request?  Joe would be the worst of all.  He’d never leave her side, but how long could it go on?  Twelve hours?  Twenty-four?  Even an hour seemed like an eternity.   Even though she couldn’t remember everything, her mind slipped back to the den … and Leon. 

She’d pulled the wooden door and stepped inside, but Dr. Lyn wasn’t there.  A man named Leon, old and grizzly with lots of unruly gray hair, a man who reeked of whiskey and filth, had offered his pipe, and she joined him on his pallet. 

Holding its length over the flame, he heated the tar and waited for her to settle on the largest pillow before handing her the bowl of golden ecstasy.  She tried to contain her excitement as she drew heavily and felt the power of the Chinese remedy drift through her.  When his hand began to roam, she didn’t much care.  She’d let him caress her breasts.  What could it hurt?  Let him get his jollies.  She owed him that much.  Besides, no one would be the wiser, and it was the least she could offer for a hit or two from his pipe. 

He was an old man, and it was just a bit of fondling, but when her nipples hardened against the soft cotton fabric of her brand-new dress, she wasn’t about to let the warmth between her legs distract her from enjoying Leon’s tar.  She appreciated that the feeling was only natural and had nothing to do with desire for some old geezer, and she tried to tamp it down before Leon realized her need to be pleasured, but not by him.  Please, God.  Not by him.

But something went wrong.  In an instant, he’d climbed on top of her and pinned her to the pallet.  Everything happened so fast.  He forced her legs apart, and instead of fighting him off, she clutched the pipe tighter and drew deeper as though his presence meant nothing, but it meant everything.  And when her muscles contracted around him, he reacted like a man possessed. 

But euphoria never lasts.  Coins were exchanged, and one man after another bore down on her with swollen cocks although the final humiliation came when one of the men forced three fingers halfway down her throat.  When she tried to turn away, he pulled his fingers and bit down hard on her lip, leaving not only a scar but memories that would last a lifetime.    After releasing himself from his long johns, he dangled his penis over her face.  Again, she turned her head, but he wasn’t pleased.  He grabbed her chin and forced himself inside her mouth. 

“Take it, you fuckin’ bitch?”

Hairpins dug into her scalp as the foul man placed one hand on the pallet and one at the top of her head.  With his swollen penis jamming the back of her throat, tears slipped from her eyes and soaked her shiny, blonde curls Joe made a point of caressing.

“Get goin’, Baby.  You know what to do.”

Blood seeped from the cut on her lip, and when he ejaculated, he pressed his palm against her throat.  Her breasts heaved, and her hips bucked against the wooden pallet as she struggled for air.  Death was near.  She felt life slipping away until Leon intervened and pulled the man’s hand from her throat.

“Get off my whore.”

She coughed and gasped and tried to scream, but Leon covered her mouth.  She wanted to hate him, but how could she?  The old man had saved her life.  Why?  Did he think she’d ever set foot in that place again?  She’d learned the hard way.  She learned life was precious and how much she appreciated her extraordinary existence.  Until his demise, Eli had offered her a world fit for a queen, but Joe was here and now, and if he’d still have her, she would be his bride and make him the happiest man in the world.

Chapter 17

Paul and Roy came to the mansion together.  I sat with the sheriff while Doc went upstairs to check on Anna.  Roy asked questions I couldn’t answer.  I knew nothing.  I’d been driving cattle when this all happened.  I didn’t even know where it happened.  Anna had said nothing, but I hoped she was ready to give us an account.  We needed names and places.

“You think she’s ready to talk this morning, Little Joe?”

“I hope so.  She was real shaken up last night.”

“I’m awful sorry this happened, but as soon as we have a name, you stay here with Mrs. Miller and let me handle the rest.  I don’t want you running off half-cocked.” 

“He’s all yours, Roy.”

“I’m glad you agree.”

“But if you don’t find him ….

“Now, Joe.”

Doc walked out to the hallway and waved us upstairs.  He must have thought Anna could handle Roy’s probing, and I didn’t want to miss a thing.  I needed to know it all, beginning to end.  Paul stopped me and nodded to the sheriff to go on in.  

“Let Roy go in alone, Joe.”

“But I ….”

“I have a question for you.”

“Sure.  What?”

“Where’s the bottle of laudanum?”

“Laudanum?”  I wasn’t prepared for Doc’s question. “You left it on the bedside table, and Anna never asked for more.  Isn’t it there?”

“No, Joe.  It’s not.”

“I don’t know.  That’s where I saw it last.”

“Don’t worry.  It probably fell on the floor.”  When Roy finished with Anna, Paul went back in to make sure she was okay.

“Let’s go downstairs, Little Joe.”  I hoped the sheriff had something to say.  The sooner Anna named her attacker, the sooner the sheriff could have him behind bars.  I sat across from Roy. 

“Well?”

“She couldn’t tell me a thing.”

“What?”

“Says she didn’t know the men who did them things to her.”

I leaned forward in the chair.  “Men?”

“Apparently, there was more’n one.”

I cradled my head.  “Oh, God.”

Roy stood.  “There ain’t much I can do, Little Joe.”

“I know.”

“I’m awful sorry, Son.”

“Yeah.  Me too.”

Roy might’ve waited outside for Paul.  I didn’t walk him out, and I didn’t much care about anything but my fiancée.  Anna was just this side of death, and my place was with her.  My brothers would have to take care of the cattle without me.  I was no good to anyone on the ranch.  I made my way up the stairs and met Paul just outside her bedroom door.

“I’ll stop back tomorrow, Joe.  Make sure she stays in bed.  Rest is the best thing for her.”

“I will, Doc.  Thanks.”

“““““

She heard the doctor rummaging around, and she knew why he dug through her bedside drawer and checked under the bed, but he wasn’t so bold as to search through the pocket of her dressing gown.  Though the bottle wasn’t quite empty, it should’ve been closer to full.  If Joe planned to sit by her side all day, she needed every ounce of strength to see her through. 

“You okay, Sweetheart?”

“Tired.  You don’t have to stay.”

“You couldn’t pay me to leave.”

Joe was a sweet and beautiful man, always the gentleman, but often too principled for her new lifestyle.  Her head pounded and her body ached.  She didn’t have the energy to be sociable, and she’d rather he went and played with his cows than sit and watch every move she made.  Her skin slithered like a snake in the desert, and she needed a sip of laudanum, but there he sat. 

“Joe, would you mind bringing up a fresh pitcher of water?”

“Anything else?”

“No, not right now.”

As soon as he left the room, she drank till the bottle was dry.   She hated to think how she’d make it through the afternoon.  Evening was another story.  She had to send Joe home, but how?

Heal thyself.  She’d heard that once.  A sermon, maybe, and that’s what she had to do.

She slid her legs off the bed until both feet touched the Oriental rug Eli had paid a fortune for because she’d asked for something soft under her feet when she woke in the mornings.  She pushed up, but her legs were weak, and they wouldn’t hold her for long.  After steadying herself, she moved to the overstuffed chair and fell into it most unladylike.  If she could show him she was well enough to sit up, maybe he would leave her alone.

Joe returned with a full pitcher and nearly dropped it when he saw her sitting in the chair.  “Why in God’s name are you out of bed?”

“I feel much better.  I wanted to feel human again.”

He knelt in front of her.  “Sure you’re okay?”

“I am, and I want you to go to work.”

“What?”

“Your brothers need you.  That’s what you said yesterday.”

“Not today, Sweetheart.  Not when you’re hurt.”

“I’ll get more rest if you’re out at the ranch and not wasting the day sitting with me.”

“But—”

“I’ll tell you what.  As soon as you leave, I’ll crawl back in bed and sleep until suppertime.  Deal?”


“It doesn’t feel right.”

“It is.  I swear it is.”

“All right.  I’ll be back this evening.”

“I love you so much.”

“Love you too, Sweetheart.”

Gone at last.  She pulled the bottle from her pocket, but the bottle was dry.  Sighing, she leaned back in the chair and closed her eyes.  The medicine was gone, and that floating feeling would be gone soon, too.

The old man was inside her head.  The procession of men who skimmed their hands across naked flesh and covered her breasts slipped through her memory like a pack of hungry wolves that spotted their prey.  The same men who’d mistaken her for a common whore, who rammed their cocks between her legs and in her face.  What gave them the right?  Who made the rules inside a den?

“Cece!”

The door opened, and the petite maid stepped inside.  “Yes’um.”

“I can’t leave.  You’ll have to be my legs today.”

“Please, Missy.  I hate that place.”

“There are coins in my top drawer.  Take a handful and go now.”

“But Missy.”

“Now!”

The little black bitch nearly slammed the door when she left.  What gave her the right to argue with a woman of class?  Anna had saved her from ruin, and that good-for-nothing had the gall to speak to her as an equal.  Cece had everything she needed in this world, and if she didn’t shape up soon, she’d have to be taken down a peg.

Sitting up in bed, she worried her head in her hands.  Never had she been so cross and talked like that to Cecelia.  Between her restless nature and yearning for the remedy, she’d lost her mind and shouted at her longtime companion.  As time crept by and Cece hadn’t returned, she tore at the skin on her arms until droplets of copper colored blood dripped on her white, linen sheet.  She scratched and scraped and dug in deep before realizing the unsightly damage she’d inflicted on her soft, pale skin. 

“Why?” 

Marking her arms had been an unconscious act.  Again, she’d gotten carried away and done the unthinkable.  What the hell was wrong with her?  Why was she so out of sorts?  Distraught and full of contempt for all she’d done, she fell back on her pillows and in the moments before slumber took hold, her mind conjured up odd but disturbing thoughts.

She raised her hands high.  The sheriff knew her secret and was bound to imprison her in a cell where the remedy didn’t exist.  She grabbed long strands of hair and covered her face from any onlookers and snooty bluebloods.  It was none of their concern.  Besides, no one knew her secret except Leon, but that filthy old man was nothing but a money-grubbing bastard.  He used her and collected a fee from his friends as if she were his whore then turned her in for the bounty.  The bounty? 

She shook her head and freed her face from those hideous golden tresses. She needed to wash her hair.  God knows what she looked like after that business in the den.  All those men, their seed splashing over her thighs and belly.  In all her life, she’d never known men who could be so cruel, so despicable, so vile, but this bunch were the lowest of the low.

She wanted to scream.  Had she become delusional?  Had she dreamed about the bounty, or was it true?  She wasn’t a criminal, and she wasn’t a common whore.  She’d messed up once, that’s all.   How could there be a bounty on her head?

Why wasn’t Joseph enough?  Why had she wandered into the den and lain with a man she’d never met before?  What the hell had she been thinking, and where the hell was her stinkin’ maid?  A pinch of tar was more important now than it had ever been before.

She made her way to the window.  Waiting had become a goddamn eternity and her stomach rumbled, but it wasn’t hunger.  Nausea bent her in half, and she reached for the china bowl.  Her insides felt hot and dry, and she heaved, but nothing came; nothing she did would relieve the pain.  What had those men done to her?  Had her gut been saturated with all that semen they spewed inside her?  If she didn’t get the remedy soon ….

When her legs gave out, she landed on Eli’s beautiful carpet, but she wasn’t down for long.  She crawled to the bed and climbed onto the mattress before anyone was the wiser.  God only knew where Sissy was.  She should’ve been by her side, but she hadn’t seen her all day. 

Both young ladies needed a good scolding.  Then again, maybe a good thrashing would set them both straight.  Although her husband had never thrashed anyone, just the sound of his voice caused the girls to stand at attention and bow their heads in shame.  She’d never taken a hand to the girls either, but the time for correction was drawing near.

She couldn’t keep her mind from falling back on the den and how each repulsive man ravaged her.  Every cavity of her body turned into a kingdom of delight for men without morals or enough sense to treat her with the respect she deserved.  Some mashed her lips until she thought her teeth might chip or crack.  Some bit and others sucked her breasts until her nipples were chapped, nearly raw.  Others couldn’t have cared less whether she had anything above the waist.  They only wanted inside.  Some pounded so hard, the doc said she was bruised both inside and out.

Had she given Leon a sign?  Had she fallen so low that even an old man’s touch excited her and brought relief to the fevered ache between her legs?  It was hard to understand and harder to explain her abnormal appetite but never in a million years had she thought he’d dole her out like a … damn!  She wasn’t a fucking whore, but in his eyes, she wasn’t nothing more. 

No one could ever know she’d brought the injuries on herself.  It was a one-time shot, and she’d never enter a den again.  Only Cece—without argument—whenever she demanded the girl do her bidding.  Where the hell was that damn little bitch anyway?  How could it take her so long?

Chapter 18

Had I done the right thing? I never intended to leave her alone, but she nearly kicked me out the door.  There were days I wondered.  Her moods could change in a heartbeat, but Pa would say that about me, too.  Perhaps we were more alike than either of us cared to admit.  Would that lead to a happy marriage?  I hoped we were smart enough to push aside each other’s bad tempers and bad days.  We were both adults, and if we played our cards right, we could live a happy life.

Pa had taken my place pushing cattle.  When he saw me riding up, he turned Buck toward me and sidled up next to Cooch.  “I didn’t expect to see you today.”

“I didn’t expect to be here.”

“You all right?”

“Not really.  She’s in bad shape, but thought she’d get more rest if I weren’t there.”


“That’s probably true, Son.  Will you go back tonight?”

“Yeah.  I might clean up first.  I never had the chance last night or this morning.  Don’t need my best girl thinking I never look presentable.”

Pa smiled and lifted his eyebrows in amusement.  I enjoyed our little chats.  Sometimes, we weren’t just father and son.  We were friends.  I figured he had questions.  He’d want every detail, but he’d wait till we got home, and I could tell a proper story.  I didn’t want the whole world to know, maybe not even my brothers.  I wasn’t sure if I’d give them any specifics or not.

The four of us punched cows until they were settled and grazing on new grass, the last of the season.  To keep them fat and happy, we’d be hauling hay before long.

We cleaned up before supper, a ritual Pa insisted on.  As soon as the platters were passed and our plates were full, different sets of eyes glanced my way.  First Hoss, then Adam, then Pa.  Everyone waited for the story.

“She was attacked by more than one man.  She’s hurt, but she’ll pull through.  There’s not much more I can say.”

“Who’d do such a thing to that sweet little gal?”

I smiled at Hoss.

“Where’d this happen?”

“I don’t know, Adam.  I didn’t think to ask.”

“That’s enough, Boys.  Joe’s said all he wants to say.”

Pa knew when I was hurting, that I was tired and distraught, and that endless questions wouldn’t correct the damage those men had inflicted on an innocent young woman. I needed to ride back to town and see if there’d been any changes.  Anna may not think she needed me, but surely, I brought her some comfort when I was there.

“Can you sleep here tonight and ride to town in the morning?”

“I told Anna I’d be back tonight.”

“I’m sure you did, Son, but you’re nearly asleep in your chair.”

“Think about Cochise, Little Brother.  He’s as tired as you are.”

“Only you’d bring up my horse.”

“Just statin’ the facts.”

“Maybe you’re right, Pa.  I can barely keep my eyes open.”

“Good.  You get up to bed.  Your brothers will finish the chores.” 

“““““

“It took you long enough.”

“Dr. Lyn busy, Missy.  I wait long time but gots what you needs.”

“Don’t you ever listen?  I don’t need.  I enjoy.  There’s a difference.”

“Sorry, Missy.”

“You should be … now, get out of my room.”

Not knowing what time Joe might return, she opened her bedroom window to keep the room aired out as much as possible.  The north wind that blew was like ice, and Anna took comfort under her quilts.  Only her eyes peered out as she softened the first pinch of tar Cece brought.

Her maid had taken a handful of coins and returned with a larger-than-usual package.  Anna should’ve praised her rather than picked at her, but it didn’t matter now.  Cece wouldn’t bother her again until morning and, if she were smart, she’d keep Sissy away too.

It was only minutes before she was touching the swollen folds between her legs.  Everything was raw, inside and out, and pleasure wouldn’t come easy.  She needed a man.  Satisfying herself had become tiresome; she had lost the excitement she used to derive from forcing her fingers where a man’s membrane should be.

Leon had been rough, but his calloused hands excited her.  His vulgar brutality awakened something inside, and she yearned for the old man’s touch.  What was it about that evil man that had aroused and comforted her?

Although his friends hadn’t been welcome, Leon made her feel alive, but her mind continued further.  Was collecting coins in the den the way he made a living?  Was that his only means of survival?  

A hunger she’d never felt before weighed heavy.  She wanted the old man inside her, but how could that ever happen?  How could she have only him and not that gang of vile men that hovered like vultures around his pallet?  Her mind escaped into a foreign world where she could trot down to the den for a romp with Leon and no one would be the wiser. 

Did she dare?  The thought of entering the den caused her chest to rise and fall at an accelerated rate.  The abnormal excitement was wrong, and she knew right from wrong.  She’d work more with Joe.  Rough sex was inside every man; she just had to bring it to the surface.  She loved Joe Cartwright.  They’d made wedding plans.  She would be his wife, and she’d be loyal only to him.  Why in God’s name was she thinking of Leon when her life outside the den was perfect?

Chapter 19

My whole body ached.  After working full days with my brothers, I’d ridden back and forth from the Ponderosa to the mansion every evening since Anna had been attacked.  Her wounds were healing, although as many times as she reached out for me, I kept my distance.  I remembered Doc’s words, and I wanted her to be fully recovered before climbing into bed with her.  I didn’t want any memories of the attack ruining our lovemaking.

Even though she’d been assaulted by more than one man, Anna seemed happier than ever.  I picked her up at seven o’clock every evening, and we had supper at a different restaurant each time.  Sometimes we took the buggy and sometimes we walked. 

I treasured the long evening walks we took together.  Her sense of humor kept me laughing, and her petite frame kept me holding her close, wanting to protect her from everyone and everything imaginable.  I knew we were meant to be together, and that the last few evenings had been the best times of my life.

Let the bluebloods run their mouths.  Anna and I had given up worrying about everyone else.  Only the two of us were important.  No one else mattered.  We were young and in love, and we would spend the rest of our lives enjoying each other’s company.  I loved her with all my heart, and I would protect her always.

“““““

Tears seeped from her eyes.  She had a decision to make, but she knew what the outcome would be.  After indulging more than usual, she pulled herself together every evening, bathed and dressed, and playacted in front of Joe.  No one said she wasn’t a good actress, but it couldn’t last.  She couldn’t go another day.  The ache had become too strong to deny.

She needed much more than her lovely fiancée could offer, and she wasn’t about to drag him down the rabbit hole with her.  He could never know her secret.  He was too good, too decent to be hammered into a state of oblivion and have only one thing on his mind twenty-four hours a day.  Needing an old man like Leon was as good as dealing with the devil, but she had no choice.  It was either the devil or succumb to a lonely, unfulfilled life.

Although smoking began as a lark, daily life had become a routine of opium and an acute sexual drive she couldn’t control.  An old man had shown her what she was, a woman who’d let herself be used by men, who craved the excitement of strangers handling every part of her body, of being laid out on her back with her legs spread as far as they’d go, of having some man’s penis visit every cavity of her being and realizing how exhilarating her life would become if she gave in to a lifestyle unbecoming to a lady of class and wealth.  When the thought of taking on Leon’s friends exited her, she cried into her pillow.  That’s not who she was.  But somehow, that’s exactly what she’d become. 

It didn’t matter that she had money and standing in the community; she couldn’t change her ways.  She couldn’t be like all the other fancy women who’d never hand themselves over willingly to wicked, evil men, but deep in her gut, she knew what she had to do. 

Just the thought altered her breathing.  She yearned for calloused hands that were rough against her nipples and thick between her legs.  Hands that aroused her tender folds before flittering deep inside.  Her groin muscles contracted when she thought of the old man, and this time she didn’t ask why.  There was no need.  She knew what she had to do.

“Cece!” 

The little maid came running.  “Yes’um.”

“Hitch the carriage.  I’m going out.”

“But Missy.  Where you go?”

“Do as I say, and don’t ask stupid questions.”

Anna overdressed, but it was freezing outside.  She pocketed a packet of tar and hoped she could strike a deal with Leon.  If she presented her case correctly, the old bastard might go for it.  He enjoyed a smoke as much as she did, and she was willing to share.  Added inside her coat pocket were a few coins for Dr. Lyn.  She’d learned the ropes and didn’t dare come home empty-handed.

The late-day rain turned into snow, and ice formed on several of the side streets.  The single horse struggled to keep his footing, but Anna kept Star at a steady pace.  Deciding she shouldn’t park too close to the den, she tied him to a hitching post a few blocks away.  If someone recognized Eli’s crest, she’d be caught and she’d have to explain, and that wouldn’t do at all.

After smoking most of the day, she dressed for the cold.  The fresh air would do her good.  Excitement grew, and she smiled as she hurried down the darkened street.  She’d have a little romp, and no one would be the wiser.  Life was good, and the ache between her legs would be satisfied in no time. 

She felt strong and spirited.  Her cuts and bruises had healed, and she’d be smarter this time.  After all, she wasn’t a simpleton; she was educated and determined to use that education to take care of her herself and not return home beaten and bruised like last time.

The heavy, wooden door creaked, and she hurried out of the cold and into the warmth of smoke and sex.  She imagined every den in Virginia City would have the same type of atmosphere, but she’d only been to Dr. Lyn’s.  She knew it well and was becoming aware of all the nooks and crannies.  The corners that were dimmer and the party pallets where several men and women joined in something called group sex.  The more she visited, the more she realized that a whole new world existed.

Joe was expected later, so she had to do her business and get home before he set foot on her doorstep.  Life had become complicated, and she understood why dens were becoming so popular.   No need to hide.  No need to air out the room, and no need to diddle herself when men of every size and shape would welcome her to their pallet.

Perhaps that was the way to go.  Smoke, have sex with Leon, drive home, and dress for supper with her fiancée.   She chuckled when she realized how insane her thoughts had become, but was it possible?  Was this a routine that would be best for everyone?

She walked past one pallet after another.  Looking for the old man with calloused hands and whiskey breath hadn’t become problematic yet, but he was the only man who’d taken care of her needs, as no one else could.  When she reached the far depths of the den, she found him sleeping, one hand inside his trousers, his long, narrow pipe forgotten.

After removing her cape, she knelt on the pallet and slipped the pipe from his large, thick fingers.  She stirred the remains and filled the bowl with a pinch of tar she’d brought with her.  Drawing deep, she filled her lungs with the remedy then teased the side of Leon’s face until his eyes eased open.

He seemed shocked to see her, but she supposed he had the right.  Both eyes grew wide when he took in her form, and when she offered him the pipe, his lips curled into a smile.  “Miss Anna.  Welcome to my world.” He reached for his pipe, and when his hand brushed hers, her insides tingled with an eagerness she couldn’t suppress.  She’d romp with Leon and be home before Joe left the Ponderosa.     

The whore had returned, and he drew hard on his pipe.  Anna was a pipe smoker’s dream.  He didn’t have to roam the den looking for a prostitute that would suck him for a few measly coins or let him mount her for a hit from his pipe.  Hell, she’d even brought her own tar.  What kind of woman was she?

With his free hand, he popped the buttons of his trousers and released his old, limp dick.  Years ago, just the sight of a woman like Anna and he’d be as hard as a rock but with age, his cock needed a bit of persuasion.  As he dragged his golden-haired whore across his hip, he guided her mouth toward his penis and pushed her head tight against his groin.  As soon as her tongue traveled clockwise, he shoved himself further down her throat.  He knew how rough Anna liked it, and he wouldn’t let her down, but he wanted to teach her the magic.  After all, she was just a woman, and he was just the man to enlighten her on the wonders of giving head.  Palming her just below each earlobe, he guided her faster and faster, harder, and deeper. 

When she tried to pull away, he held tight.   The choking sound women made used to disturb him, and he used to smack them silly, but over the years, he learned it was all part of the magic.  The louder she gagged, the further his hips rose from the pallet.  Nothing worthwhile was easy, and Anna would be an expert by nightfall.  God knows, he wouldn’t let her choke to death.  Their time together had just begun.

The feisty slut fought.  She dug her long, shapely nails into the sides of his gut, but he wouldn’t let go.  He replaced his palms with his thighs, tucked both hands behind his head, and smiled as his little whore worked hard for another hit from his pipe.  Humiliation was part of the game he played.  It worked every time, and Anna was no different than most.  She came.  She sought.  He gave.

Anna didn’t appreciate Leon’s zest for degrading her.  That wasn’t why she’d come.  She needed his calloused hands to rake across her breast, and she wanted his long, fat fingers to find their way between her legs.  But he had other plans, and when the explosion came, he kept her head in place and she had no choice but to swallow his seed.

While he lay on soft, yellowed pillows, he released his hold and pushed her to the side of the pallet.  She’d made a mistake, and after wiping his remains from the corners of her mouth, she gathered her cape and pushed up from the wooden slats.

 She needed her Joe, a civilized man who knew how to treat a lady.  Leon’s goal was to embarrass and disgrace, and thinking she could handle him and take charge of her own body had been a ridiculous notion.

Anna thought she could play rough with Leon and have a normal life with Joe, but that could never be.  She loved Joe, and it was time she cleaned herself up and did right by him.  She might even try to smoke less.  Even though he didn’t understand the reason behind her mood swings and sudden explosions, he’d be happy if that didn’t happen so often.  

At least she hadn’t undressed.  She was fully clothed, but when she stepped forward, Leon grabbed her right ankle and yanked her back to his pallet. 

“Where you goin’, Missy?”

“I have to go.  I have to be home by—”

“You ain’t going nowhere.  The party’s just beginning.”

“No!”  She pried his fingers from her leg, but the slap came hard and fast, and she could imagine the handprint he left on the side of her face.  “No one challenges me.  ‘Specially not no fuckin’ whore.”

When Anna disregarded his filthy remark, Leon pushed himself off the pillow and yanked his woman across the wooden pallet.  After straddling her hips, he ripped the pearl buttons from her cotton blouse and tore the lacy camisole so that her breasts fell free. 

Beating his chest with both fists, she cried, “Get off me, you old fool.  Get off!” 

Leon’s brow furrowed at her comment, and with calloused hands, he took hold and squeezed each generous mound until tears filled her eyes.  “Ain’t this what you wanted?  I thought you liked it rough.” 

“No ….”

“If you don’t want me, I can collect my friends.”

“God no!”

He toyed with her nipples until they became rock-hard, then mashed them both with his teeth.  When his face was inches from hers, he whispered, “Tell me you want me,” but Anna turned her head to the side. 

“Listen to me, Lady.”  His anger grew, and he pinched her chin, turning her face back to meet his.  “Say it.  I want you, Leon.”  Hearing her cry out and beg would reward him with an erection he couldn’t attain unless he played rough, until he bullied his whore to his way of thinking.   “Let’s try again.  I want you, Leon.”

“I—I ….”

“What does it take?  Didn’t know I had me a stupid whore.”

He fumbled with the side buttons of her skirt, and when he mastered them all, he slid the heavy material down her hips, then pulled enough string ties that all her undergarments peeled off as one.  His penis was so engorged, he barely made it inside her before he spread his seed throughout.

His woman hadn’t moved.  She lay there like a dead fish and let him have his way.  He should’ve felt like an ass, but she’d come to him and put herself at his mercy.  He’d lived a long life and survived long winters in the high mountains.  And when he’d grown lonely, he’d capture a Chinese or a heathen to warm his bed.  Anna took him back to those days when life was good, and sex was at the ready.  Thinking he might give her something to remember him by, he pulled her legs up over his shoulders and sucked some of his own spilled seed.  Women loved that, but she never moaned or tightened her muscles, never a hint she’d enjoyed his act of kindness.

“Smoke.”

Her voice was so soft, he barely heard what she’d said.  “Smoke?  We’ve done that, Sweetheart.  Now, it’s time to fuck.”

The bitch returned of her own accord.  The once classy lady had come looking for him, and he obliged.  This was a Virginia City den, not a Sunday social.  There was no dinner and dance, so what did she have in mind?  Twice the number of men?  Hell, that could be arranged.

He tried to get it up again.  He told her it was time to fuck, but he was too old and too tired to pull it off a second time.  Friends.  He had plenty, and he could earn a week’s wages if he played his cards right.  After handing her the pipe and a pinch of tar, he slipped on his trousers and pulled his suspenders up over his gray-haired chest.   

“Light up, Miss Anna.  I owe you that much.”

He journeyed around the den.  For one silver dollar, anyone could have a draw from his pipe and time with his lady friend.  “She’s eager to please and never turns anyone away.”  Customers lined up behind him, but he kept moving through the den, hoping for a week’s pay.  When seven customers followed, he headed back to his pallet and his cash cow.   

She never should’ve come.  A little romp.  That’s all she had in mind, but she’d been a fool to think Leon wouldn’t demand more than she was willing to give.  He took what he wanted, and she was surprised when he handed her his pipe and a pinch.  She didn’t think he had it in him.  He was evil, the devil.  She should’ve grabbed her clothes and run, but she needed to inhale the remedy before she could manage anything else.

Drawing deeply, she felt the warmth and drew on the pipe again.  She didn’t know where the devil had gone.  Maybe to relieve himself.  She needed to do that, too, but she could wait.  There was still tar to be smoked, and she would stay until she bled the bowl dry.

Falling into oblivion was everyone’s goal, and Anna had smoked enough that her peripheral vision had blurred, and the softness of the pillows enveloped her like a cocoon.  She drew in one last time, and Leon’s pipe fell from her hand.

When his tongue circled her left nipple, she realized Leon had returned and would be ready to go again.  She felt his cock pressing at tender flesh, but she was too sated to move or to look him in the eye.  He could have one more poke before she left the den, before she was expected home.  Joe would be waiting, but something odd pricked her mind.  From long, long ago, her grandmother reminisced about her childhood and the horror of an assault that changed her young life forever.

The last of the People, young Cherokee braves, traveled from central Tennessee and attacked their village at dawn.  The white men were killed, and their wives were staked to the ground while naked heathens had their way with the helpless women.   The children were told to run.   

The story had always stayed with her.  A sad tale, but she also felt grateful that her grandmother had survived the attack.  She was nine at the time, and she did as she’d been told.  She ran.

Anna could feel a tightness circling her wrists, just like the wives who tried to get away.  The dream seemed so real.  Leon stood to the side of the pallet.  Though he didn’t wear black braids or have red skin, she shuddered when she realized what he’d done.  He’d tied her to the pallet, but why?  She’d been willing.  She’d never given him cause to restrain her like the renegade heathens of central Tennessee.

The old man adjusted his cock, and an evil grin appeared as he shuffled a handful of coins.  After balling her hands into fists, she jerked at the ties, but he’d done the job well.  Fear stung worse than a slap when she saw the line that formed behind her captor.  

The man she thought was Leon was quick to do his business and move on, but only moments later, a man as large as Joe’s middle brother climbed on board.  She’d heard Leon’s voice. “Get going, Cam.  Time’s a wastin’, Boy.”

The man known as Cam toyed with his prize, but Leon wouldn’t let him dawdle too long.  Once he’d handed a dollar over to the old man, he planned to get his money’s worth.  As he sucked her right breast, she cringed at the thought of having a penis so large inside her.  Did the size of the man dictate the size of his penis?  She wasn’t worldly enough to know those things, but she feared he might split her in half.

He prodded the opening between her legs, but her legs weren’t spread.  She wondered how much he’d smoked or if he’d ever had a woman before.  When he raised his head and looked her in the eye, she thought he wanted to speak, but he moved to her left breast instead.  His teeth cut deep, making marks on her pale, white skin.  He could poke her all he wanted, but she couldn’t go home scratched and bruised, so she lay still.  She didn’t fight.  Instead, she turned her head to the side and let him do his business without complaint.

As soon as he found his rhythm, tears slipped from her eyes.  If she hadn’t been ruined the last time she came to the den, Leon was sure to destroy her now.  He collected his coins, and it was happening again.  She’d been a fool to think it wouldn’t.  She wanted to scream.  She wanted Joe to rescue her from the filth that surrounded the pallet, watched and waited for their turn.  How could she have been so naïve?  Why would she trust a man who disgraced her last time?  She felt every grunt, every hardened cock that entered her but then something strange happened.

A woman with dark brown hair and taller than most stripped off every stitch of clothing and placed her knees on either side of Anna’s hips.  Her hands were soft, and they skimmed up her stomach to her breasts before she leaned forward and circled each nipple with her tongue.  The woman had an eroticism that surpassed any man, and Anna relaxed into her touch.


“Untie her.”

Leon looked down at the woman on top of his whore.  “Fine.  If that’s what you want.”

“I do.”

“Cost you another dollar.”

The woman reached into her skirt pocket, tossed Leon a coin, and waited for him to release the lady beneath her from the pallet.  She took each of Anna’s wrists and rubbed the feeling back into both, then laid each arm to the side.  Leaning forward, she kissed Leon’s whore on the lips and then urged her tongue deep inside Anna’s mouth.  Anna did the same, and it was beautiful.  When the woman pulled back, she let her tongue slide between the pale, white breasts and over the smallest bulge of her stomach until she could spread her legs and tease the woman beneath her.

In the midst of horror, Anna found ecstasy.  She could barely contain herself when the woman’s tongue flitted and circled inside her.  What had she been missing?  Why had she tried to derive pleasure from men when it was a female she craved?  The woman had kissed her with such tenderness that she wondered if God had made a mistake when he put Adam with Eve. 

But then there was Joe, the love of her life.  His kisses were as gentle as the paying customer on top of her.  He knew how to make a woman feel special, unlike Leon, who only derived pleasure from someone else’s pain.

When Leon pulled the woman from the pallet, Anna nearly wept.  Love was a fleeting thing, and the woman would be gone forever.  She wished she knew the lady’s name, but as another man climbed on top, she watched her sweet companion slip on her clothes and lace her black boots.  When she kissed her hand and blew it to Anna, she wanted to do the same, but the new hairy devil had already pinned her arms to the pallet and driven his cock deep inside.

She kept her eyes on the woman as she walked away.  Was she leaving the den, or would she crawl into bed with another?  No one cared in the den, but could she pay Leon to find the woman and bring her back?  Was that even an option?  As the thought rummaged through her mind, she didn’t realize what was happening. 

While the hairy ape banged his flesh into hers, a second man straddled her head, and when she looked up, he had lowered his trousers and sunk to his knees.  He released his swollen cock and drove it into her mouth where soft kisses had been only moments ago.

She couldn’t catch her breath.  Was she dying?  God, she wished that were true, but the ape’s forceful banging kept her alive.  The remedy had worn off long ago, and with two men going at her at once, how long could she hold on?  The line of men wasn’t so long anymore, but she had to be home before supper.  She had to bathe and put on a proper dress before Joe arrived. 

She hadn’t expected to be gone so long.  She hadn’t expected two at a time or the love of a woman, and it was time for another.  There were only two men left in line, but she was too tired to take on two at once.  Begging Leon with her eyes, she hoped he would show some kindness, but the coins in his hand were more important than she would ever be.

A fiery redhead flipped her on her stomach and raised her hips from the pallet.  She didn’t have the strength to hold herself up, and the man wanted his dollar’s worth.  He looked to Leon for an explanation. 

“She ain’t worth a plugged nickel.  Look at her?  She ain’t nothin’ but a rag doll.  I want my dollar back.”

“Bull.  I didn’t say she was the life of the party.  Try her.  Give her a go.”

Wild hair fell over his eyes when he pulled her hips to his groin and proceeded to bang himself against her flesh, but as abruptly as he started, he stopped.  “She may not be the life of the party, but this bitch gots no life at all.”

Leon pocketed his handful of coins.  “I told you once, you ain’t getting your dollar back.”

“Fine.  Keep the dollar, and you deal with her.  I ain’t fuckin’ no dead woman.”

“Naw, she ain’t dead.  See them tits?  Them things waggles when she breathes.”

“I’m tellin’ you, old man.  She’s a good as dead.”

The last man in line nudged Leon.  “Better get her outta here ‘fore Doc sees her.  She don’t look long for this world.  He’ll see us dead ‘fore he lets the sheriff come snoopin’.”

“Help me with her.”  Leon wrapped the black cape around her limp, naked body.  He and the last man in line dragged her out the front door and leaned her up against the building.  “She found her way here.  She can find her way home.”  Whores were plentiful.  Someone new would grace his pallet tomorrow.

Chapter 20

With breakfast behind me, I fastened my gunbelt and picked up my hat and sheepskin coat.  It had snowed overnight, only about an inch, but the air was too cold for a light jacket.

“Not sure when I’ll be home.”

“Don’t worry, Son.  Take care of Anna.  We’ll get things done around here.”

“Thanks, Pa.  I appreciate that.”  When I opened the front door, Roy Coffee and Paul Martin stood ready to knock.  “Gentlemen.  Little early for a social call.”

Roy removed his hat.  “Can we come in?”

“Oh … sorry.  Come in.  Get warm.”

Paul moved toward my father, but Roy stood right in front of me.  “We should sit down, Little Joe.”

“Okay.  What’s this about?”  My heart raced like a thoroughbred, and my mind conjured up the worst scenario I could imagine, but I was overreacting.  I’d let Roy say his piece, and we’d go from there.

“Paul was awoken last night around midnight.”  I glanced at our doctor.  He hadn’t moved away from my father.  “He was summoned to check for signs of life.  What I’m trying to say, Son, is that … Anna Miller is dead.”

I heard him, but I couldn’t quite process his statement.  “You’re telling me Anna has died?  You must be mistaken, Roy.”

“I’m sorry, Joe.  Paul told me about your plans.  I didn’t know.”

“Dead?”

My father crossed the room, and his hand came to rest on my shoulder.  Paul sat down beside me.  He had something on his mind, but he hesitated.

“Go ahead, Doc.  You got something to say?”

“I’m sorry, Joe, but I suspected something was wrong when I couldn’t find the bottle of laudanum.”

“Laudanum?”  Where the hell was he going with this?  The missing laudanum was over a week ago.

“Mrs. Miller was discovered in front of an opium den in Chinatown.  Her carriage had been parked a few blocks away; I’m sure you can figure out why.  It appears she drove herself down the mountain, but she never made it back to her buggy or the mansion.”

“Wait … you lost me, Doc.  What the hell are you saying?  Anna would never go to Chinatown without an escort.”  Pa squeezed my shoulder.  Without words, he was asking me to calm down and let Paul explain.

“This will be hard to stomach, Joe, but I believe Mrs. Miller found pleasure in opium.”

“That Chinese stuff?  Come on, Paul.  You know better’n that.”

“It’s true, Joe.  Opium comes from China.  It’s an opiate, and it’s a wonder drug if used in the right situation.  It’s in laudanum, which is why Anna drank the entire bottle when she couldn’t get her hands on Dr. Lyn’s so-called remedy.”

“Remedy?  Who the hell is Dr. Lyn?”

“Medicine.  Wonder drug.  Remedy for what ails you.  They all have the same meaning, and it seems some people enjoy opium more than others.  Let’s take you, for instance.  When you’re sick or have a broken bone, I leave laudanum with your father.  Unless you’re close to death, you don’t like the side effects, the dry mouth and nausea, and you push the bottle away.  Anna was the opposite.  She enjoyed the properties of the drug.”

“I still don’t understand.”

“Opium isn’t a cure, but it can relieve anxiety and pain and help people relax.  It’s euphoric, Joe, and Mrs. Miller probably smoked a pinch or two of the black tar every day.  That seems to be the trend for those who rely on it as much as she did.  It became a habit she hid from you, maybe from Eli, too.  Perhaps she was ashamed.  Maybe … I wish I knew all the impacts, but I don’t.  What I know is that “the remedy” pleasured her.  She enjoyed opium as much as you and your brothers enjoy a cold beer on a hot day.  The difference is that you boys know when to leave the saloon.  She didn’t know how or when to leave her pipe alone.”

I stood and paced the room.  “You’re way off base, Doc.  I’ve been with her almost every day for the last two months.  I would’ve known.” 

Paul reached into his jacket and handed me a small packet.  “Open it.  I found it in the pocket of her cape.”

When I pulled the brown paper open, a little nugget fell to the floor.  “What’s this?”

“Opium.”

When I looked at Pa, tears glistened in his eyes, but mine were dry and stayed that way.  Though I tried to say something meaningful, words escaped me.  Paul and Roy were silent too.  The details would come later.  I needed air.  If I didn’t walk out the door, I might suffocate on my own thoughts and fears.

Cochise took me away from the hate-filled words that crushed my world, ended my dreams, and stole my happily ever after.  I didn’t know what to think.  If the doc was right, how could I have been so blind?  That smell.  It wasn’t perfume at all.  It was opium.  My God, Joe.  Adam was right.  I was a stupid kid who was taken in by a woman who never loved me at all, who played me for a fool. 

Adam knew.  From day one, he thought I’d lost my mind, but even big brother didn’t know the hideous truth.  He didn’t know my future wife would walk into a Chinese den and become one of those people.  How was that even possible?  How did she even know about opium?  She was a proper, elegant lady living in a stately mansion.  She had everything she ever wanted.  Why in God’s name weren’t wealth and a beautiful home enough?  Eli wasn’t enough, and neither was I.  That much I could deduce without Big Brother’s help. 

Over the few weeks we’d been together, our relationship changed.  I didn’t know why at the time, but it was coming together now.  If only things had been different.  We could’ve had everything.  A home, children, a long life together, but it wasn’t to be.  She couldn’t see that far into the future.  Her future was falling farther into a routine she had to hide from the rest of the world.   

Worst of all, when I made love to my future wife, she was never satisfied.  She’d suggested we take it to a place I’d never been.  Being rough with a lady wasn’t my style, but Anna demanded it.  I tried to please, although nothing seemed to satisfy her like I thought it should, and I began to wonder.  A week ago, Anna had been assaulted.  She said two men attacked her, but was that the truth?  Was there something she didn’t want me to know? 

Because of my wandering, Cooch became restless, and I slid out of the saddle.  Walking and leading my loyal companion made thinking easier anyway.  What if she’d never been attacked?  What if she’d brought it on herself?  Horrid thoughts ran through my mind, and I knew they were there to stay.  No one would know for sure, not even Doc.

Sometimes one small snowflake will cause an avalanche, and as horrifying thoughts crossed my mind, tears welled and began to fall and after pressing my head against Cooches mane, I tried to rid myself of every feeling I’d ever had for Anna.  The woman was gone from my life and was never coming back.  I needed a way to move on, but how was that possible?

It wasn’t long before Pa found me kneeling at my mother’s grave, telling her what a fool I’d been and asking forgiveness.  No one wants a fool for a son, and I owed her an apology.  Pa too, and that would come in time.

My father never let me down.  He knew when I needed him and when I needed to be alone.  I needed him now, and I walked up the hill, stood in front of him, and let him wrap his arms around me.  I cried for a life taken too soon.  I cried for those of us left behind.

“I’m sorry, Son.”

“I know.”

“Anything I can do?”

“No.”

“Life goes on, Joseph.”

“Yeah, I know. 

I heard Pa’s words at Mama’s grave, and I heard them when I woke at night, but it didn’t help.  Maybe in time.  Maybe when I was old and gray, but I wouldn’t give up either.  I may not feel human, and I may not be ready to move on, but as seasons change, life renews, and men grow wiser with age.

My brothers do all they can.  Even Adam knows when to back off and let me grieve what might’ve been.  Hoss is full of suggestions.  “Let’s do this and let’s do that.  What do you think, Little Brother?”  He tries his best to distract me from a world that let me down.

Someday, I’ll be ready to rejoin the living, to have that cold beer and know when to leave the saloon.  I wish Anna had let me into her world.  Maybe I could’ve helped, but maybe her death was inevitable.  We had plenty of good times, and I’ll treasure her memory for the rest of my life.  My sweet Anna.  She tried to have the best of both worlds.

The End

2022

Promises to Keep

by jfclover

Book 1

It wasn’t what Pa wanted for his youngest son.  And, as in most cases, big brother sided with our father.  Being so smart and all, Adam weren’t never one to shy away from voicing his opinions.  I’d learned early on to let his comments slide, but not my little brother, not Little Joe, and not when it came to matters of the heart.  Rather than making a sharp remark of my own, I stayed out of it completely though I couldn’t help but remember the day it all began.

A routine trip to town doesn’t sound like much, but life is full of surprises, and that’s where this story begins—a simple trip to town.  Yep.  But things changed that day, and over the next several months, I witnessed more than the rest of my family so it only makes sense that I do the tellin’.  

It ain’t a short story, and it’s mainly a Little Joe story, but it don’t mean that certain complications didn’t affect us all.  Me, Pa, and Adam had difficult roles we was forced to play.  Some, we ain’t too proud of, but some was downright necessary, and that’s what makes a story worth telling, don’t it?  Life ain’t simple, and, in this case, life ain’t all roses and sunshine, but it was a time in our lives we won’t soon forget.

As families go, some would say we was close-knit, and in most cases, we pulled for each other, we had each other’s back, but I’m ashamed to say we never saw the whole picture this time.  We missed certain signs along the way, but I’m getting ahead of myself.  All I can really say is a man can think he’s doing the right thing but in the end, regrets can weigh heavy, and he can carry that burden for a long time. 

The day was like any other, cloudless, and sunny-bright, and Joe and I had taken the buckboard into Virginia City to collect supplies for Hop Sing and pick up any mail addressed to Pa.  That’s until a swirl of dust kicked up and clouded C Street, signaling the noonday stage was pulling into town.

“Hold up a minute,” Joe said when the coach stopped in front of the depot.

“We got work to do, Little Joe.  We ain’t got time for no funny business.”

But Joe was faster’n a jackrabbit, and before I could say, “Dadburn your ornery hide, Little Brother,” he’d run across C Street and was helping a young woman down from the stage.  Even from my side of the street, I could see that wide, toothy grin of his, and I knew I was on my own for the next hour.  I let him be.  I collected the mail and loaded the supplies myself and by the time all the work was done, guess who showed up?

“Thanks, Little Brother.  You was a big help.”

“Did you see her, Hoss?  Did you see her face?”

“How could I see anything when I was working my tail off because you was out gallivanting all over town?”

“I asked if she’d have supper with me tomorrow night and guess what she said.”

I was in no mood for Joe’s shenanigans.  “We ain’t got time for guessing games, Little Brother.  We’re late as it was, and we best get home before Pa rounds up a posse.”

“She said yes, Hoss.  She said yes!”

Joe weren’t one to hide his feelings, and the boy was exploding with excitement.  He couldn’t stop grinning and when I finally got him seated in the buckboard, I handed him the reins.  “You drive, and don’t run us off the road.”  But that weren’t the end of it.  He chattered like a jaybird all the way home. 

“She has eyes as blue as a summer’s day.  You know what I mean?  It’s like you can see right through to her very soul.  And her skin.  It’s like cream, Hoss, not a mark or a flaw.  She’s the most beautiful woman I’ve ever met.”

“Yeah, yeah, yeah.  Watch the road.”

“Since we’re having supper tomorrow night, where do you think I should take a woman that’s as lovely as a spring flower?”

I rolled my eyes.  Spring flower.  How many times had I heard his god-awful attempts at poetry?

“I’ll ask Adam.  He’ll know.”

“He’ll know what?” 

“Where I should take Miss Melody Birmingham to supper.”

“That’s an odd name, ain’t it?”

“Melody … like a birdsong”

“Thanks for clearing that up, Mr. Shakespeare.”

Joe was in love, and instead of helping me unload after parking the buckboard next to Hop Sing’s kitchen door; he raced inside the house to question Adam.  I was about ready to pound him good, but Pa must’ve turned Joe’s thinking back to finishing the job at hand.  When he made his way back outside with that dreamy look on his face, I heaved a twenty-pound sack of flour at his chest.

“You’re getting on my last nerve, little brother.”

“Oh, sorry, Hoss.”

“Yeah, I bet you are.”

That was day one and by the end of the week, we’d heard all we wanted to hear about Miss Melody Birmingham.  In fact, it took nearly a month before Joe simmered down, but during Sunday supper, just as I reached for a second piece of chicken, Joe surprised us all with an earth-shattering announcement.

“I’m gonna marry that girl.”

Granted, we was all shocked, and our mouths gapped open like baby birds waitin’ for mama to deliver the goods.  None of us had even met the girl.  I’d only caught a glimpse from across the street, and I didn’t pay much attention at the time, but that weren’t the worst part.  Joe had just turned twenty years old.  He was still a kid and he was talking marriage.

“You’re what?”  

Hop Sing, who sensed a heated discussion, backed slowly into the kitchen.  Adam dipped his head, and I nearly dropped my chicken leg.

“You heard me.  I’m going to ask Mel to be my wife.”

“Joseph,” Pa said in a softer voice.  “You barely know the girl.”

“I know her well enough, and you’ll love her too, Pa.  She’s so beautiful and smart.  She’s—”

“Joseph, please.  We’ve heard all that before.” 

Melody this and Melody that.  Melody tells good stories.  Melody laughs at his jokes.  Melody plays the piano.  Melody, Melody, Melody.  I weren’t the only one who’d grown tired of hearing about the love of his life, or so he proclaimed.  This certainly wasn’t the first little gal Joe had fallen for and in my estimation, she wouldn’t be the last.

“Why don’t you bring your young lady here for supper Friday night?  I’d like to meet this girl before you slip a ring on her finger.”

“Thanks, Pa.  I can’t wait for you to meet her.  She’s everything I ever dreamed of and more.  She’s—”

“Joseph, please …”  

Chapter 2

I have to admit that Joe’s little gal was everything he said she was.  She was smart and witty—an intelligent sort that even Adam found a pleasant change from Joe’s former lady friends.  And, on top of that, she was beautiful.  The only holdback concerning Pa was Joe’s age, but one thing was certain in my book.  They sure made a handsome couple.

In some ways, they was more alike than different.  Melody was blonde and fair-skinned but like Joe, she had the same delicate features his ma passed down to him.  She had clear, blue eyes—smiling eyes is what I’d call ‘em—and when Joe wasn’t watching, she was either looking in his direction or reaching for his hand.  They complimented each other.  I ain’t sure if that makes any sense, but there was an underlying connection between ‘em that even Adam or Pa couldn’t deny. 

Though they wasn’t much more’n kids, there was an adultness that showed through.  They didn’t hold nothing back from each other; in fact, they acted like any other growed-up couple, kind of beyond their years.  Even Joe, who we’d thought irresponsible, even reckless at times, had a more settled way about him.  Maybe calm was the proper word.

“I think you picked a winner this time,” Adam said late Friday night after Joe had returned from driving Melody back to the widow’s boarding house.  I can’t say Adam agreed with marriage at such a young age, but that simple statement coming from older brother meant the world to Little Joe. 

In days to come, Pa asked about her background.  “Where’s she from?  Where’s her family?  Why is she traveling alone?”  But Joe didn’t shy away from any question Pa put to him, and he answered with more gusto than was needed.  He took control of the situation. 

“She’s from Ohio.  Her parents are dead but she has two older sisters.  She was traveling to San Francisco and planned to stay with her uncle and two cousins until she found a job and could afford a place of her own.  But she met me, and I convinced her to stay and—well, you know the rest, Pa.”

Pa let it go at that.  It seemed she had nothing to hide, but I could tell there was still something niggling his mind.  He never said nothing, but it was there, and it weren’t just me who noticed.  Joe might be the youngest member of the family, but that don’t make him any less smart than the rest of us. 

Late one night, not more’n a week later, I’d intended to slip downstairs for a little snack when I heard Joe and Pa talking in soft voices.  It weren’t none of my business but from where I stood on the upstairs landing, I could hear some of Pa’s concerns.  If I had to guess, I’d say Adam and Pa had been discussing the whole marriage situation privately, and the late-night talk with Joe was the end result, but I was proud of Little Joe.  He kept from blowing up and losing his temper even through the tougher questions.

“How well do you really know this girl?  Maybe you should slow things down,” Pa said softly, but there was an insistence to his tone.  “Take your time.  Get to know each other better.”

“How well did you know my mother, Pa?  You’ve told me a hundred times it was love at first sight.  Were you lying to me?”

“Of course not, Son.”

“Then what is it?  Why are you so against Mel and me getting married?”

Pa hesitated before he spoke.  “Joseph, you’re twenty years old.  It has nothing to do with Melody; she’s a lovely young lady but let’s just say I have certain reservations.”

“I’m too young.  Is that it?  You don’t think I can take care of a wife?”

“I don’t know.  Only you can decide.”

“Pa, I love her.  I love everything about her.  Sure, I’ll make mistakes but doesn’t everyone?  Nobody’s perfect.  Not me, not Adam, not Hoss.  Not even you.  We all make errors in judgment, but I know one thing for sure.  Mel and I want to be together.  We want to be husband and wife.  Please understand how I feel.”

I had to give Pa credit too.  Whether that late-night talk with Joe or whether something else changed his mind, he turned his thinking around and helped Joe and Melody plan the finest wedding possible.  Although she’d sent invitations to her two sisters and to her San Francisco relatives, no one in her family was able to attend the ceremony.  I felt kind of sorry for her when all our friends and neighbors poured through the front door to witness the youngest Cartwright take a wife.

Seeing Joe happy made me happy.  That boy smiled and laughed all night long, as did his new bride.  Chairs were folded and taken to the barn after the official ceremony, leaving enough room for mingling and dancing and also giving easy access to Hop Sing’s fancy party food.  As soon as the three-piece band set up in the far corner of the room, music filled the air and the celebration began.  Joe and Melody took center stage for the first dance of the night, and the surrounding crowd cheered and clapped their hands in honor of the young newlyweds.  Pa stood by hisself next to the fireplace, and I made my way across the room. 

“They’s a handsome couple, ain’t they, Pa?”

“Yes.  Yes, they are, Son.”

Pa’s voice was sincere.  If he’d had reservations, nothing showed in front of the bride and groom.  He played his part well.  He smiled on cue, socialized with the guests—with a gracious toast to the happy couple—and welcomed Melody into the Cartwright family.

Just seeing their faces, radiant in the offset glow of candlelight, should’ve been enough convincing for anybody who doubted their union.  Not a moment went by that Joe and Mel weren’t looking into each other’s eyes and smiling through whispered voices.  There was something dreamlike in the way Joe pressed Mel’s hand against his heart.  I’d even watched him cup his bride’s face as if noticing something new for the very first time.

Maybe I was a little jealous.  Not because Joe was younger’n me, but because he had a way with ladies that I never would.  Women enjoyed his company and he enjoyed the company of women.  Girls had noticed him as far back as I could remember.  They was always hoping he’d ask them to a Saturday night dance or a Sunday social.  Guess he broke a lotta hearts when he said, “I do.”  Still, I was proud of my little brother.  No matter what Pa had said, he’d fought hard for the woman he loved.

Adam and me had spit-shined and decorated our best buggy with layers of ribbons and a “Just Married” sign we hung on the rear of the carriage.  The newlyweds planned to spend their first night at the International House before they left the following morning on a westbound stage for the honeymoon Pa had provided, a week in Sacramento in the bridal suite of some fancy outfit called the Ebner Hotel.

We was all a bit teary-eyed when Hop Sing handed each of us handfuls of rice, but we all wished the bride and groom well as they drove off to begin their new life together.

Chapter 3

She penned the letter on hotel stationery. 

My Dearest Mary Anne and Margaret, 

I’m a married woman now, a very happy married woman, and I can’t wait for you to meet my darling husband and his exceptional family.  You and Joe’s eldest brother, Adam, have so much in common, Mary Anne.  I can picture the two of you sitting by the fire, discussing—well, anything of importance for hours and hours.  He’s definitely your kind of man.  And Hoss.  What a delightful human being.  To be honest, Hoss—his given name is Eric—the middle brother and Joe act like an old married couple the way they squabble and carry on.  They’re quite an amusing pair.

Mr. Cartwright is a proud man, a good man, and even though I believe he had reservations about the two of us in the beginning, he’s been most gracious and kind and in time, I hope he’ll think of me as the daughter he never had.

I’ve never been happier.  I never knew love could be so pure, so grand, or so perfect.  Be happy for me.  I’ve found the best man in the world, a dream come true.

Love to you both,

Mrs. Joseph Cartwright

Chapter 4 

We worked hard that summer.  We all took part in building a new house for Joe and Melody.  It weren’t a big house, about twice the size of a Ponderosa line shack.  Little Joe was happy with most of Adam’s suggestions, a front and back door, plenty of windows, and a closet in the bedroom.

“A what?”  

“Rather than using a wardrobe for your clothes, I can build you a closet.”

“What are you saying, Adam?”

“Instead of a freestanding piece of furniture, a closet is permanently attached to a wall.  Doors open just like a wardrobe, and you’ll have floor-to-ceiling shelves for your clothes and boots and, of course, hat boxes and whatever for your wife.”

“I like that idea,” Melody said, overhearing their conversation.  “That will work just fine for my things, but what about Joe?”

“Could I please have one shelf?”  

After sliding her arm around his waist, she winked before kissing her husband’s cheek.  “I’ll see if that can be arranged.”

“You’re the architect, Adam, and since my wife’s allowing me a shelf of my own, I say build us a closet.”

After the honeymoon, the newlyweds had no choice but to live in Joe’s bedroom until their house was finished.  Melody had moved from the International House and into Clementine’s boarding house when Joe had convinced her to stay in Virginia City.  Then, just days before the wedding, he insisted she move out of Miss Clemmie’s and into a guest room on the Ponderosa.

Granted, she hadn’t brought much with her on her journey west.  A change of clothes and all them women’s underthings was all she owned, at least until Joe forced her into the Widow McCullough’s dress shop to be measured for a closet full of new garments that were more suitable for western living.

“Can’t have my best girl doing without.”

Course this was well after she’d accepted Joe’s proposal of marriage, and I could tell she felt unsure, like she was taking advantage, but as I’ve always said, Joseph is the persuasive type.  He was a generous sort too, and even though Melody wavered, Joe forced paper notes into her hand, and she finally put the widow to work.

I’d never seen two happier people on move-in day.  Their house was finished, complete with curtains in the windows and a blue and brown braided rug on the living room floor.  While Adam had fought with logistics—one of his ten-dollar words—Joe and I had dug a well and a narrow ditch so Adam could lay pipe for a pump at the kitchen sink.  Like the closet in their bedroom, an indoor pump was just another modern convenience for the young couple to enjoy.

It weren’t just Joe and Melody who was glad to leave the main house.  Pa and Adam and me had used pillows most nights to cover our heads.  Though they tried to—well, to keep that part of their marriage behind closed doors, they weren’t always successful.  I shouldn’t say it was embarrassing but truth be told, my face burned like fire on several occasions.

Chapter 5

“Are you happy?” 

How many times had he asked since their wedding night?  Fifteen?  Twenty?  But she never grew tired of reinforcing the bond they shared with each other.  He was her prince, the man who stole her heart, the man who loved and accepted everything about her.  Without realizing, Joe Cartwright had brought a sense of peace to her life. 

As though rising from the grave, a secret, so painful and so hurtful, had surfaced just months ago, but she vowed not to let her discovery ruin the rest of her life. Lying in bed with her husband’s arm draped around her waist, his lean torso pressed against her naked flesh, she answered his tireless question. 

“Of course, I’m happy.”

No longer were they under the watchful eyes and ears of his family.  No longer was their lovemaking reserved or hidden behind a locked door.  She felt a new and exciting freedom, a reckless passion, and a tireless desire for the man who shared her bed.  She rested her hand over his heart.   

There was something dreamlike about his touch, the way he’d gazed into her eyes and welcomed her to his world.  She’d spent many lonely nights dreaming of love and she pressed herself closer to him, needing to feel the warmth of his body, needing to be reminded that on this night, she wasn’t alone.

She inhaled his scent.  His lips grazed her cheek, warm against her skin, and she drew her head back to look at him.  Softly, he said her name and took her lips in a kiss that was tender and filled with longing.  It was easy to love a man like her husband.

A perfect stranger.  Those were her first thoughts when he’d introduced himself in front of the stage depot.  A lady’s man, so sure of himself, so full of confidence, and so incredibly handsome that she’d become distracted by his flirtatious smile and easy manner.  She’d lowered her guard and accepted his invitation to dinner without even considering who might chaperone such an event.

A sense of foreboding.  She traveled alone.  She was unknown to anyone in the community, and she’d agreed to have dinner with a total stranger.  Had she completely lost her mind?  He could be a gunslinger or a bank robber for all she knew.  He could easily take advantage, even leave her for dead in some dark alley, and no one would be the wiser.  How could she have been taken in so easily?  She knew nothing about the cocky, young rich boy, yes, rich boy.  She wasn’t blind. She’d noticed his finely tooled gunbelt and his fitted shirt and trousers.  No ordinary cowboy could afford such luxuries and yet he seemed so down to earth, so sweet and kindhearted.  He had a pleasant way about him, which is why she’d agreed to his dinner invitation.

A change of heart.  She’d dealt with enough gentleman callers over the years not to have learned something about charm and arrogance.  And though Joe Cartwright was indeed a charmer, there was an underlying sincerity about him.  He wasn’t a braggart like most men.  Halfway through dinner, she realized he’d never said a word about himself.  He’d only inquired about her travels, her home, and her family and, above all, he’d seemed genuinely interested.  Who was this man and what made him so different?  He’d made her smile.  He’d made her laugh and Lord knows she hadn’t found much to laugh about in a long time.  Joe Cartwright seemed candid yet sincere but most of all, he was adamant that she wouldn’t take the next westbound stage.  And so, she’d agreed to a second date and a third, and in three months’ time, she’d become Mrs. Joseph Cartwright.

Chapter 6

With the newlyweds settled in their new house, our lives returned to normal, as normal as ranch life could be.  Joe still worked with me and Adam.  He only lived a couple miles away and he’d ride over in the mornings, and we’d all head out together, almost like nothin’ had changed.  But life had changed.  I’d gotten used to hearing Melody’s voice all chipper and sweet in the mornings when she’d come down and join us for breakfast.  Or in the evenings when she’d catch my little brother cheating’ me at checkers.

“Stop that,” she’d say and playfully slap his hand.

“I’m just moving my piece,” he’d reply, using his most innocent voice. 

Generally, I’d keep quiet, letting them both think I wasn’t aware of any funny business on Joe’s part.

“Your pieces?”  Mel would say.  “How many did you move this time?”

“Now, Sweetheart.  How could you think I’d—”

“I know exactly—” and so on until they ended up staring into each other’s eyes, the game forgotten, and they’d move hand-in-hand up the stairs.

“Penny for your thoughts,” Pa said late one night.

I’d been caught daydreaming again.  It was just me and Pa that night.  Adam had business in town, and though he didn’t say exactly what his business was, Pa and I had a good idea.  A new seamstress in town, a Miss Edna Jenkins, had recently caught his eye, and he wasted no time showing the young lady about town.

“I was thinking about—well, nothing in particular, Pa.  Something on your mind?”

“Yes.”

“Wanna talk about it?”

“I don’t know.”

“You don’t know?”

Pa reached inside his vest and pulled out a white envelope.  He tapped it against his knee several times before he looked up.  “It’s from one of Melody’s sisters.  The eldest, Mary Anne.”

“Yeah?  They coming for a visit?”

“No, nothing like that.”

Pa seemed kind of distant.  He didn’t say nothing more, and I wasn’t sure whether to push him or not.  “I’m a good listener,” 

“Mary Anne references their mother in this letter.  Seems she—well, there are—there was,” he corrected, “an incident when Melody was young and—”

“Go on, Pa.  It can’t be that bad, can it?” 

“You tell me, Son.”

As Pa unfolded the letter, I swallowed the lump in my throat.  “Okay.”

~

Dear Mr. Cartwright,

Melody is my baby sister.  She’s a fine young woman and from the letters I’ve received over these past few weeks, my sister has never been happier.  She loves Joseph very much, so what I have to say won’t be easy to read or easy to understand, but I thought someone in the family should know the unpleasantness that—let me start at the beginning.

Our mother died giving birth or so we were told and so we believed, but that wasn’t the case.  The baby boy was stillborn and our father—let’s just say he did the unthinkable when his boy-child was pronounced dead.  He blamed our mother and he took the necessary steps to remove her from our family.

My father wanted sons, many sons, to help on the family farm and he’d been saddled with three girls.  Making matters worse, he’d fallen in love with another woman, a younger woman who might give him the sons he needed, and he was determined to have both.

The three of us were young—eight, six, and Melody had just turned five.  Believing Mama had died, we all mourned her passing, even Papa played the role of grieving father when, in actuality, he’d had our mother committed to a place called Wellington Estates:  An asylum for the mentally insane, where she lived out the remainder of her life. 

I doubt my sister has mentioned our family’s disgrace, and I regret not sending this letter sooner.  With the announcement of Melody’s marriage to your son, I should have written, but this is a difficult matter to discuss outside the immediate family.

We never doubted our Pa and in time, we accepted our new mother and the two young sons she bore before she also died.  Fifteen years later, our father died, and Melody found papers in his desk drawer that literally turned our lives upside down.  Mama wasn’t dead.  She’d been locked away for nearly fifteen years.

I was the first to visit.  I cautioned my siblings not to do the same, but Melody was off to the asylum.  Our mother died that day.  She died in Melody’s arms, and I regret to say that Mel has never been the same.  Something inside her changed.  I thought the trip out west would do her good, and then she met your son, and I’m pleased to say she’s found a great deal of happiness with Joseph.

Seeing our mother’s condition after spending so many years in an overcrowded facility had an unsettling effect on my sister, and I doubt she’ll ever forget what she saw in that horrible place.  I know I never will.  The memories seem to shadow Mel’s existence.  She was only five years old when Mama allegedly “died.”  She was Mama’s little helper; she loved our mother very much, and she’s never been able to get past the horrors she witnessed inside that asylum.

If Mel should show any signs of melancholy, you’ll understand why.  But when I see such a sense of joy in her letters, I’m led to believe Joseph may have been the answer to her prayers, and she can finally put the past to rest.  I can only hope she and your son remain in a pure state of happiness throughout their entire lives.

At some point, my sister, Margaret, and I hope to make the journey west and meet our new brother-in-law and his family.

Sincerely yours, Mary Anne Birmingham.

~

“Pa?”

His reply was gruff.  “What?”

“She should’ve told us, I guess, but it’s all in the past.  It don’t mean nothing now does it?”

“Let’s hope not, Son.  It’s merely background information, and I don’t see how it has any bearing on Joe and Mel’s life now.”

“Did you read the letter to Adam?”

“No.”

“But you’re gonna tell Joe.”

“No, and you won’t say anything either.”

“Don’t you think he ought to know?”

“No, I don’t.”

“All right.  I won’t say nothing but—“

“No buts, Hoss.  Unless there’s some sort of problem, we’ll keep this business strictly between you and me.  No one else needs to know.”

“Not even Adam?”

“Not even Adam.”

Chapter 7

Mary Anne’s letter really got to me.  It still gets to me if I let it, but Pa seemed definite in his thinkin’.  Even though months had passed, them acts of deception and asylums still hung heavy in my mind.  Pa was constantly on the lookout for signs of melancholy, but I’d never seen such a happy little gal as Joe’s wife.  I’d see Pa staring’ at her whenever she and Joe stopped by the house.  Not that stopping’ by was normal, but Sunday dinners were a given, and Melody would often bring some new dish she’d read or heard about and add it to Hop Sing’s midday feast.

I s’pose I watched her too.  I even felt ashamed for lookin’ for problems that didn’t exist.  The honeymoon had never ended.  She and Joe laughed and teased and carried on as lovers should.  There weren’t no sadness, no melancholy I could see.  Only a happy couple who were meant to be together.

“Now?”  I heard Joe whisper.

“Why not? ”  Mel replied softly.

Joe took her hand in his and when the announcement was made, all I could do was grin from ear to ear, but I saw something different in Pa’s face.  Was he still concerned about their age?  All he’d ever talked about over the last few years was having’ grandchildren to bounce on his knee.  Well, this was it.  Mel was giving him his first grandchild, and he should’ve been jumping for joy.  Instead, I saw that brief hint of worry. 

“Isn’t anyone gonna say anything?” 

Adam raised his wineglass.  “Congratulations to you both.”

“Yeah,” I jumped in quickly.  “Congratulations, you two.”

“Pa?”  

Pa cleared his throat.  “Wonderful, just wonderful.”  Pa rose from his chair and moved toward Melody.  He leaned forward and kissed her cheek. 

“You know, Mr. Cartwright.  Your son had a part in this too.”

Pa rarely blushed but right then his face had a pink glow and he hesitated before he spoke.  “Thank you, Joseph.”

“Oh, no problem, Pa.  It was my pleasure.”

A swat to the back of Joe’s head made me chuckle.  Even Pa couldn’t help but see the good side of things, and he smiled.  His first grandchild, a child to carry on the Cartwright name—ain’t nothing better’n that.  That’s when I knew Pa was right to keep the letter from Joe.  It happened a long time ago, and it was an unnecessary burden to carry.  I stood from my chair and proposed another toast. 

“To you, Miss Melody, to my brother, Joseph, and to Pa spoiling his first grandchild.”

~

My Dearest Mary Anne and Margaret,

Are you sitting down?  I can’t explain my surprise when the local doctor confirmed my suspicions.  Have you guessed already?  Yes?  Then you are correct in your assumptions.  I’m going to have a baby, Joe’s baby and he’ll be the most beautiful boy in the territory.  My husband couldn’t be happier.  He’s so anxious to be a father; I think he might burst into pieces.  He says I’ve made him the happiest man alive.  The way he treats me, you’d think I was made of cut glass.  I wish you were both here to share in the joy of your first nephew or, to be fair, your first niece.

Love to you both.  Melody.

Chapter 8

Cattle drives were a bi-yearly part of life on a cattle ranch.  Roundup was finished, and we’d start the drive to Sacramento tomorrow at sunup.  Drovers had been hired, and Hop Sing filled the chuckwagon with supplies while I made a final check on the mounts we’d take with us.  Thanks to Joe, we had a good string of cutting horses this year.  He’d worked hard over the past few months to gentle the eight new geldings we’d take with us.

“Hey, Little Brother,” I called out when Joe rode into the yard.  “Didn’t ‘spect to see you up and about this early.”  Joe slid off Cochise and tied him to the rail.  “Something wrong?”

“Mel was up half the night.  I guess throwing up everything you eat is all part of the deal.”

I scrunched my face.  “Eww, that ain’t good.”

“I shouldn’t even be here, Hoss.  I should be home with my wife instead of running off to Sacramento on a stupid cattle drive.”

“Maybe you should talk to Pa.”

“You know I can’t.  It’s too late for that.  I should’ve told him a week ago so he could hire someone to replace me.”

“Then I’ll tell him.”

“No,” Joe said, shaking his head.  “I’d never hear the end of it.”

“What does Mel say?”

“I don’t know.”  Joe kicked at a clod of dirt.  “She tells me to go, but I can see in her eyes that she’s afraid to stay home alone, especially—you know, since she ain’t been feeling that well.  There—there’s other things too.”

“What do you mean?”

“I probably shouldn’t even be talking about such things but—well, Mel remembers her ma losing a baby when she was just a little kid.  She said it was a real hard time for her family.”

“That’s all she said?”

“Yeah, why?”

I swallowed hard, but I kept my thoughts to myself.  “Ah, Joe.  Ain’t nothin’ gonna happen to this baby.  Mel’s as healthy as an ox.”

“Better not say that in front of my wife, Big Brother.”

“Healthy as a horse?”

“I don’t think so.”

“Healthy?”

“Yeah, that’s better.”

The way them two was, always so playful and happy with each other, I wondered how Mel would deal with Joe’s absence.  I was more’n tempted to tell Pa what she’d said about her ma losin’ the baby, but Joe told me about Mel in confidence.  I didn’t think he wanted her story retold, but Joe was right about the drive.  He should’ve spoke up earlier.  It was too late to back out now.  The drive was only a day away.

Chapter 9

“Move ‘em out, Boys!”  

Pa shouted over his shoulder. Eight hundred head of beeves trailed behind.  Hop Sing drove the chuckwagon out an hour earlier so he’d have lunch ready by the time we arrived with the herd.  There were the four of us and the four drovers we’d hired, and we’d all be mighty hungry fellers by noontime.

Joe should’ve stayed home with Mel.  I could kick myself for not tellin’ Pa.  Not that I knew much about a woman in that condition, but maybe Pa would’ve insisted Joe not come on the drive.  We could’ve got along without him.  Men died running’ cattle.  If a man didn’t give a hundred percent, he endangered everyone else, and I knew Little Joe’s mind was miles away.

Slate-gray clouds swirled above us.  We was four days into the drive when the rain began.  Lightning spooked the herd and a brutal clap of thunder forced a stampede.  Adam rode ahead to meet Pa.  Joe and Lester rode drag, and between the billowing cloud of dust and the sheets of blowing’ rain, I couldn’t see much of nothing.  Soon, we’d be tromping through fields of slick, muddy slime.

“We’re turning the herd south.”  Adam pressed his hat tighter to his forehead and tried to yell through a frantic devil wind.  Even though he’d ridden up close, I could barely make out the words.  “There’s a box canyon.  We’ll hole up there.”

“Right,” I yelled back.  “I’ll tell Chuck and Rick.”

Adam tipped water from his brim then rode on ahead to tell Joe and Les.  I moved forward to do my part, and by the time we had the cattle boxed in and settled for the night, I was beat, everyone was.  And the rain kept comin’ down, soaking’ us clear to the bone.

Normally, Little Joe would’ve been the first to complain, but he hadn’t said a word.  He hadn’t said much of anything during the entire trip.  A soggy dinner and soaked bedrolls usually got him so riled that Pa would pull him aside and tell him he wasn’t the only one who was miserable.  In other words, grow up and shut up, but that didn’t happen.

“Want some more coffee?”  

“No, I’m fine.”

“What’s got into you, Little Brother?  You ain’t been yourself this whole trip?”

“No?  How should I be?”

It weren’t the answer I was expecting but just then, Hop Sing came by with his oversized coffee pot.  I held out my cup, as did Joe.  “Thought you didn’t want no more coffee.”

“I changed my mind, okay?”

I waited for Hop Sing to move on down the line before I started in on Joe.  “Somethin’ botherin’ you, boy?”

“No.”

Joe and I shared a campfire with two of the drovers, Chuck and Rick, but they both passed on Hop Sing’s coffee, said goodnight, and pulled their sodden blankets over their heads.  I scooted closer to Joe.

“Missing your wife, ain’t you?”

“Yeah?  Anything wrong with that?”

“Course not.  I didn’t mean nothing, Little Joe,” I said, feeling the need to apologize.  “You’ve been kind of down in the mouth, that’s all.”

“I never should’ve come on the drive.  I never should’ve argued with Mel.  I should’ve stayed home with my wife.”

“Argued?  I didn’t think you two ever disagreed on anything.”

“We did this time.”

“Things like that is bound to happen, right?”

“I suppose.”

Joe’s voice was just above a whisper.  Somehow, I’d made things worse.  “Hey,” I said.  “All married couples have silly arguments.  Take Pa and Mama for example. Whew!  They had some doozies.  I was just a little shaver when you was born, but I can still remember Adam dragging’ me to my room so I wouldn’t hear nothin’ I shouldn’t.”

“Did he really?”

“Sure, he did.” 

Joe loved hearing tales about his mama, and though I’d tried to sound optimistic, I weren’t sure if I got my point across or not.  People argue.  It weren’t the end of the world, but maybe it was their first, and that’s why Joe was in such a mood. 

The rain had stopped more’n a half-hour ago, but we was still damp and cold and miserable.  Joe pulled his blanket over his shoulders and moved a bit closer to the fire.  “We better get some sleep,” he said.

“Don’t you worry none about Melody,” I said then realized it was a stupid thing to say.  Coarse he was worried, ‘specially if he left the house without setting things straight.  “Bet she can’t wait till you get home.”

“She’s not the only one.”

There was a sadness to Joe’s voice, a sorrowful tone that, I s’pose, comes from being separated from the one you love.  It’s as though he’d failed to—I don’t know. Failed his wife in some way?  No, I knew he’d never say or do nothing hurtful to Mel.  He loved her too much.  She was his golden girl, his princess.

Chapter 10

Her body pitched forward as though she’d been kicked by a mule.  An unexpected pain, grating, caused the three-legged stool to wobble, and she gripped the teat tighter than normal.  When Jezebel turned and bawled hot breath in her face, she cursed the angry cow and kicked the stool away.

“Fine!  I’m done.  Are you satisfied?”

Wind whipped at her skirt tail.  Rain had soaked the ground overnight and had yet to let up.  Setting her bucket aside, Mel pushed blowing strands of hair from her face before she latched the double barn doors.  Having slept little during the all-night storm, she was in no mood for milk cows or hungry chickens; she wished she could go back to bed.  As she picked up the half-full pail, a grinding pain hit hard, and her legs folded beneath her.  Milk splashed from the bucket and disappeared into the sodden earth.  She cradled her stomach with both hands; she prayed it wasn’t so, but as muscles contracted and wetness seeped between her legs, she gathered her billowing skirt and leaned into the contractions.

Just a few steps away, the house seemed to vanish in and out behind a sheet of fog that had dipped low to the ground.  She stood and stumbled forward, grabbed the wooden handrail, and climbed the two steps.  She slipped through the back door, slammed it closed, and collapsed next to the warm cast-iron stove.

“Keep the doors locked, Sweetheart.  I can’t have anything happen to my best girl.”

His final words meant nothing now.  She closed her eyes; she recalled the night before he’d left on the drive.  They made love, uninhibited, almost animalistic in their response to one another.  He’d been so wanting, so engaging, so passionate, that tears burned her eyes.  But the joy of their lovemaking was overridden by another brutal pain.  She cried out his name.  She’d been such a fool.  She’d let him ride away when she needed him most.

They’d fought over his leaving.  He’d wanted to stay and she’d told him to go. She’d been adamant, and she saw the hurt in his eyes.  Their first real argument. Silly really.  All lies.  She hadn’t wanted him to leave and yet she’d forced him to walk out the door.  She couldn’t lay blame.  It was no more his fault than hers, but what would he think now?  What would he say?  Were all men alike?  Would he blame her for losing his firstborn son?

Life had been so good.  A moonlit night by the lake, the time of conception—or so she believed—seemed wasted, a spoiled and distant memory.  It doesn’t matter if you spend time with the one you love or not.  In the end, you’re alone.

The baby died.  Mama died, but you didn’t die, did you, Mama?

Lost in memories, a shadowy vision of the skeletal human being who died in her arms made her shiver and wrap her own self tightly.  Was her well-being at stake?  No!  Joe loved her, loved everything about her.  He’d never send her away.  He wasn’t like Papa.  He was kind and—and no, not her husband.  Not Joe.  A wave of heat swept over her, terrifying, constricting every movement.

Wet clothes, wet hair, her body ached.  She dragged herself to a seated position and leaned back against the kitchen wall.  Layers of mud mixed with blood saturated the front of her shirt.  Her mother’s blood, no—no her own, a blend so intense that the dark stain frightened her even more.  She closed her eyes, covered her face with both hands, and a form appeared.  A distant, shadowy form of the man she despised more than any other. 

“No, Papa.  Don’t send my mama away.”

Chapter 11

Despite several days of foul weather, the herd was delivered on time.  Only a couple of losses crossing the Truckee, but that was expected.  Not that we didn’t try to save every last steer, but I ‘spect it was God’s will.  Still, my mind focused on Joe and Mel, and though Joe never said another word about his troubles, I knew deep down he longed to be home with his wife.

After a celebratory dinner in Sacramento, Pa paid the drovers, and all four men headed for the nearest saloon.  Pa booked a suite in the Ebner Hotel for the four of us.  Joe was familiar with the bridal suite, and I asked if our rooms were just as nice.

“Pretty much.  Only Mel and I shared a big canopy bed with a pink, flowery quilt, and pink, flowery wallpaper, and pink, flowery chairs, and … you get the gist, right?”

“Lots of pink.”

“You got it, Brother.  She loved it, Pa.”

“I’m glad, Son.  A woman deserves the best honeymoon money can buy.”

“Speaking of honeymoons,” Adam said.  We all turned our attention to elder brother.  “You haven’t said much this trip.  Is the honeymoon finally over?”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”  

“Nothing, Joe.”

“Then why’d you say it?”

“I’m sorry.  I certainly didn’t mean anything—“

“Then keep your mouth shut.”

‘That’s enough, Boys.  We’re all tired and what we need now is a good night’s sleep.”

“Come on, Joe.”  I wrapped my arm around my little brother’s shoulder and guided him into one of the bedrooms adjoining the sitting area.  I weren’t in the mood for a full-scale war between my two brothers.  “You sleep with me.  Promise I won’t snore … too loud.”

Chapter 12

She hadn’t asked him to come.  She hadn’t expected visitors, and she’d been a fool to answer the door, but she had, and one look at her red-rimmed eyes told him everything he needed to know.  The doctor was a kind man, a gentle man, and he appraised the situation.  She couldn’t deny his suspicions. 

“When?”  

“Yesterday.”

“I’m sorry, Mrs. Cartwright.”

They talked briefly before he gave her a full exam.  He asked how she was feeling. He asked when Joe would be home from the drive.  He asked if he could send someone out to stay with her for the next few days, but she assured him that she’d be fine, that Joe would be home soon and there wasn’t reason for worry.  But worry she did.

With their bedroom blanketed in darkness, she lay under heavy quilts and allowed distant memories to sweep over her.  Dark days.  Days of silent mourning.  A lonely little girl who cried out for a dead mother.  Dead, forever gone from this earth but would find peace in heaven.

“Why, Papa?”  In the dark of night, she found herself talking to a dead man.  “Fifteen years of hell—not heaven.  Do you have any idea what you put Mama through?  Did you even care?” 

Chapter 13

We said our goodbyes at the fork in the road.  It had been a long three weeks.  I rode home with Pa and Adam, and Joe headed home to his wife.  Nothing more was said about honeymoons and such, but Joe still weren’t acting hisself. Over supper one night, when Pa asked a simple question about how Mel was feelin’, Joe’s answer was curt, almost snippy, and that weren’t normal for Little Joe.  Usually, we couldn’t shut him up when it came to talking about Mel and the baby.  Not this trip, though.  Things seemed different somehow.

Every Monday morning, one of us would drive the buckboard into town for supplies.  Seeing how Pa allowed us an extra bonus—a drink or two at the saloon—the three of us would take turns.  With Little Joe gone, it was just me and Adam, but I wanted to talk to Joe, and I thought he might loosen up some over a couple of nice cold beers.

“Adam,” I said during breakfast.  I didn’t ask much of my brothers so a small favor shouldn’t upset the applecart too much.  “Mind if I go for supplies?”  A look of disappointment came over him, but I continued anyway.  “I wanna take Joe with me.  That’s if you don’t mind, Pa,” I finished, glancing his way.

“No, I don’t mind, Son.  Work it out with Adam.  I’d like one of you to ride over to Walt Aragon’s.  He has a stallion he wants to sell.”

“I’ll go.  I’d rather check out the horse without Joe’s input anyway.”

“Good.  Thanks, Big Brother.”

Pa didn’t question Adam’s remark, and he didn’t question my request, but the way he held his coffee cup with both hands and didn’t bother to sip, I knew he was wondering what was so fired important that it took two of us to pick up a week’s supplies when there was countless other chores needed doing.

Joe was late showing up for work. 

“Think I’ll go pick him up.  Nice morning for a drive.”

“Don’t take all day.”

“No, Sir.”

Chapter 14

Early dawn light filtered through her east-facing window, and she woke to her husband’s touch, gentle yet hesitant.  Sitting on the bed beside her, his hand grazed lightly across her back and shoulders though his caress was unnatural, uncertain. He’d taken refuge outside their bedroom the night before, but mornings always brought a new day.

When he’d tried to touch her, to love her, she’d raised her voice and distanced herself from her husband.  She couldn’t welcome him home the way a wife should.  She couldn’t lie next to him, and she couldn’t tell him the reason why.  The truth would end their marriage or worse.  He wanted a son.  He talked of nothing else.  Joe wasn’t much more than a child himself.  Always laughing.  Always joking.  He would have made a wonderful father if only he’d been given the chance. 

Three weeks had seemed like a lifetime.  Long enough to treasure the happy moments only to have those precious memories destroyed by God’s hand, a cruel and angry god.  Not the god of love and mercy, but what had she done to deserve such a curse?

She’d closed the bedroom door, and she’d cried for the way things had once been. Though he wasn’t at fault, she couldn’t help herself; she couldn’t control her anger. Papa’s face loomed before her and with unexpected rage; she’d backhanded the haunting face. 

He’d touched his fingers to the warm mark on his cheek, but he didn’t step forward.  He didn’t strike back.  He only stared in disbelief.

He’d ridden up late that afternoon; she’d watched him from the front window.  She adjusted her waistband and unconsciously ran her hand down the front of her skirt, sensing the hollow void where their child had been.  Instead of stabling his horse, he dropped his reins to the ground and raced toward the house.  A smile crossed his face when he burst through the open front door.

“God, I missed you,”  She hardly had time to react before he swept her off her feet and twirled her in a full circle.  He’d kissed her deeply.  His touch was wanting, eager, hungry for more than she was able to give.  “I’ll never stay away that long again.”

“You’re back early.”

“Two days.  Lots of rain, but we managed just fine.”  He took a step back, an arm’s length, but he kept her hands locked in his.  “Looks like you managed fine without me.  Any troubles?  Problems?”

She shook her head.  He kissed her fingers and then let her hands drop to her sides.  He unbuckled his gunbelt, coiled it, and laid his hat and gun on the kitchen table. Nuzzling her neck from behind, he pressed his hand to her stomach.

“Papa’s home, Little One.  I won’t ever leave you two again.”

She couldn’t control her feelings.  She grew rigid under his touch.  Her breathing became heavy, labored.  She couldn’t let him sense her despair, and she wriggled herself from his hold.  She turned to face him.  She forced a smile.

“Don’t you want to wash up?”

“Do I smell that bad?  Okay, I can take a hint.  I’ll clean up first.”

First.  Oh, God.  She knew what he wanted.  He’d been gone nearly three weeks, and his desire demanded she volunteer herself to him, but she couldn’t.  She couldn’t let him touch her, not there, not anywhere that would remind her how she’d failed him, failed herself, failed to be a mother.  Like her own mother.  Her desperate, dying mother.

She’d never let anger get the better of her.  She never dreamed she could strike out or cause physical pain, but she had, and after realizing what she’d done, she’d crouched to the floor.  She’d covered her face and held back her tears.  He stumbled across the room.  She’d heard a keening moan.  Had she struck him again?

~

“Mel?” 

He expected a response, but she ignored him.  She was aware of his presence on the edge of the bed, but he hadn’t moved any closer.  His gentle touch was soothing, calming, though she still couldn’t turn and face him.  The angry red mark on his cheek would only serve as a reminder of what she’d become—a raving lunatic?  A candidate for the nearest asylum?  Dreams seemed real.  Visions of the past begged to be heard.

“Talk to me, Mel.  Tell me what’s wrong.”

She sensed fear in his voice yet she was frozen to a pillow dampened by last night’s tears.  The vision had been so real.  Her anger had been real.

“Forget last night,” he said, still moving his hand in gentle circles across her back.  “I’ve already forgotten about it.” 

Lies, all lies.  There was no forgetting.  There was no taking it back and starting over.  This wasn’t a classroom spelling bee where Miss Collier would let her take it back.  No, this was the final test.  The final round.  No taking it back.

A clatter of movement sounded outside.  Her husband stood and walked toward the window.  He moved the curtain aside and looked out.  “It’s my brother,” he said.  “I’ll be back.”

Chapter 15

I pulled the buckboard up close to Joe’s front porch and jumped down from the seat.  Joe and Mel were proud of their new place.  It was a homey setting, mainly because we’d left as many trees standin’ as possible, clearing only enough ground to raise the little house and outbuildings.  With bright red flower boxes under the two front windows, the clapboards painted a smoky gray, their home had a real fine welcoming appearance. 

When I glanced toward one of the windows, I saw the curtain moved aside, and moments later; Joe stepped out to the porch.  With his hands on his hips, he glared at me.

“What’re you doing here?”  His tone was sharp.

“Came to pick you up.  Hoped you ride into town with me for supplies.”  His hands remained planted like he wasn’t sure what to do.  “Don’t you wanna go?  I traded Adam so we could go together.”

“Hang on.  I—I’ll just be a minute.”

Minutes passed.  Normally, Mel would ask me inside for a cup of coffee, sometimes a second breakfast.  “Don’t just sit there,” she’d call from the doorway. I’ve got hot apple fritters or way too many flapjacks for just Joe and me.”  When that didn’t happen, I started to feel uneasy; like I was trespassing’ or interrupting something I shouldn’t.

Carrying his holster over his shoulder, Joe shut the door behind him then took a minute to buckle his gunbelt and tie the leather thong around his leg.  He adjusted his hat lower on his forehead than usual before climbing’ up next to me.

“Everything okay?”  

“Yeah, let’s go.”

Something was up.  Joe winced when he sat down on the wooden seat.  “You hurt yourself, little buddy?”

“It’s nothing.  Caught the tip of my boot on the rug and cracked myself against the kitchen table.”

“Ouch.  Bet that smarted some.”

“Just drive, Hoss.”

We rode in silence.  Joe had nothing more to say and as close as we’d been all our lives, I couldn’t find words of my own.  After stopping in front of the mercantile, I handed Jake the list of supplies.  He said it would take about an hour, which was all the time I needed to loosen Joe’s tongue at the nearby saloon. 

“Joe and I’ll be back to load up,” I said and gave a quick wave.

“Thanks, Hoss.”

“How ‘bout a beer, little brother?”

“Sounds good.”

We walked to the Silver Dollar.  “This okay?”

“It’s fine.”

Joe’s deadpan voice made my insides fidget some, but what made me even more uneasy was when I noted the red mark on his cheek and the bruise under his left eye.  Sittin’ beside him in the buckboard, I hadn’t seen nothing but inside the saloon, his face was in plain sight.

“You must have tumbled head first when you caught your toe, Joseph.”

He touched his cheek with his hand.  “It shows?”

“Sure does.  You really clobbered yourself.”

“Yeah, guess I did at that.”

“Two beers, Sam,” I called out to the only bartender this early in the morning. 

I laid two bits on the bar, we picked up our drinks, and though the saloon wasn’t crowded this early in the day, we took an empty table a good distance from an ongoing poker game.  Joe sat down first, his hat still drawn low, covering a good deal of his face.

“How’s Mel feeling these days,” I asked, trying to drum up some chatter.

“Cantankerous.”

“What? That don’t sound like her.”

“Things change, Hoss.  People change.”

“I didn’t mean to pry, little brother.”

“I know.”

Joe’s reply bothered me.  “People change?”  Is that what he’d said?  ‘Course, I’m sure all married couples change somewhat once they settle into a routine, but I wanted to keep Joe talking’ even if it weren’t about his wife.

“Adam rode over to look at Walt Aragon’s stallion.”

“That’s good.”

“Pa says he’s only green-broke.  You up for the job?”

“Sure.”

“Okay, Joseph.  Something’s bothering you, Boy.  Talk to me.”

“What do you want me to say?”

I held two fingers up to Sam, signaling for two more beers. 

“Something, anything.”

“Let me know if Adam buys the horse.  I’ll break him.”

“That ain’t what I’m talking about and you know it.”

“Then you tell me.  What exactly are we talking about?”

“Well, for starters, why are you so upset?  You ain’t acting yourself at all.”

“I don’t know what you want from me, Hoss.”

After dropping Joe at home—without an invitation to step inside—I said goodbye and drove the buckboard back to the house.  I pulled up close to the kitchen door and began unloading supplies.  Pa stood just inside the doorway.  He was anxious for an explanation and unexpectedly; he helped me unload so we’d finish that much sooner.

“Well?”  Pa said when we were alone and had moved into the alcove where he sat down behind his desk.

“Well, what?”  I said, knowing exactly what he wanted but unwilling to tell tales that weren’t no one else’s business.

“I assume you and Joseph talked.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Well?  Did he say anything out of the ordinary?”

“He didn’t say hardly two words to me, Pa.  I tried everything I knew how, but he clammed up tighter’n I don’t know what.”

“That’s not like Joseph.  I could tell he was upset during the drive.  What’s he hiding, Hoss?  What’s he holding back?” 

“Maybe he ain’t hiding nothing, Pa,” I said freely.  Exasperated by Pa’s assumptions, I held back more’n I should have, but it weren’t my place to tell.  “Maybe he missed his wife is all.”

“No, Son, there’s more.  I know there’s something more.”

That damn letter always rode at the back of our minds.  It was silly really.  Joe had always been the moody sort.  Up one day and down the next, you never knew what side of the bed he’d get up on and besides, Pa should be used to Joe’s mood swings by now.  Maybe we was worrying over the wrong person.  Maybe it weren’t Melody but Joe who had bouts of melancholy. 

Pa had worried over us boys since we was newborns, but this whole Joe and Mel thing really ruffled his feathers, and there weren’t nothing I could say or do to bring him comfort.  The drive was over and Joe was back home with his wife.  If her feathers had been ruffled too, I’m sure Joe had ‘em smoothed back in place by now.  He was good at that sort of thing.  They didn’t call him a lady’s man for nothin’. 

Chapter 16

Tick.  Tick.  Tick. 

Time was running out.  Her husband had returned home, but how long until he realized the truth?  His words of comfort were of no value.  His pleading words were all lies.  It had to end; it had to stop before his compassionate ways broke through her resistance.  The more he begged forgiveness, the harder she fought to push him away, but the little voice remained.

“Get outta my head, Papa.

And though her husband’s voice was gentle, she’d become confused.  Two very distinct voices competed for attention.  Soft-spoken words contradicted everything she knew to be true and without warning, her fury gave way, and she reached for his favorite rifle.

The vision of evil had to be silenced.  Grabbing the barrel with both hands, she lifted the heavy weapon up over her head and readied herself for the first blow. His eyes rounded like saucers—wide, unbelieving—but she couldn’t give in.  She couldn’t show weakness or fear, and the weapon came down hard against his right shoulder.  He fell to his knees.  He covered his face and slumped to the floor, turning his back to each hysterical blow.

He hadn’t reached out.  He hadn’t tried to stop her.  His words became thick like molasses, long and slurred, begging her to stop, but her rage was constant, heightened, as she lifted the rifle for another damning blow.

She wasn’t like Mama.  She’d taken control of her life.  Mama didn’t know how cruel life could be until it was too late.  Tears streaked her face, but she couldn’t hold back.  Even after he’d fallen to the floor, the voice she heard wasn’t his; he’d made no sound at all.  The evil monster had been silenced.

She fell back against the far wall.  Everything about the room was shadowy, misty as if a dream.  The sofa and chair looked watery, indistinct.  Her husband hadn’t moved; his body was rigid and tightly coiled, but like a snake in tall summer grass, he could always unwind.

She palmed her hands over her ears.  She closed her eyes and buried her head against pulled-up knees.  Sweat trickled the sides of her face.  Her hair had come loose. Falling forward, it layered her in darkness much like the stone walls that had confined her sweet mother. 

“You won’t confine me too, Joe Cartwright.  I’ll die first.”

Chapter 17

I dressed and came down the stairs, but I was surprised to note that Adam wasn’t sitting at the breakfast table.  “Where’s big brother?”  I asked Pa.

“He rode out already.”

“The stallion?  What’d you two decide?”

Pa poured me a cup of coffee and freshened his own.  “Adam says he’s a magnificent animal but thought Walt was a bit too high on the price.”

“What’d you think?”

“Well, I haven’t seen him, of course, but your brother will work on Walt, see if he can knock a couple hundred off the asking price.”

I smiled to myself.  Both of my brothers had certain knacks and Adam was the shrewd one.  Investing money was like a game to him, and paying full price when he could bargain a man down was all part of the game.  Poor Walt wouldn’t know what had hit him.

“I thought Joseph would be here by now.”

I glanced up from my ham and eggs at the grandfather clock.  “He’ll be here shortly,” I said.  Joe weren’t known for rising with the sun.  No tellin’ how many times over the years Pa had sent me back upstairs to wake that boy.  “Could be they both overslept this mornin’, Pa.  Things happen, you know.  Things even little brother can’t control.”

Pa’s heavy sigh was my only answer.

“You want us to work on them fences up by Oak Draw?”

“I suppose you better.”

“I’ll go load the wagon.  Joe should be riding in before I’m finished.”

But Joe didn’t ride in.  I’d loaded the wagon with posts and wire and all the tools we’d need, and still no sign of little brother.  If this became common practice, Pa’d raise a fit every morning, and I’d never hear the end of it.  “Come on, Joseph,” I mumbled.  “Where the heck are you, Boy?”

I’d stalled as long as I could inside the barn, and I was heading back toward the house when Pa opened the front door.  “Not here yet?”

“No, Sir.”  Pa was fuming, and I spoke real calm like, as though nothing was amiss.  “Think I’ll ride on over and—“

“You do that, Son, and you make sure you tell that brother of yours that this is a working ranch, and this is the last time he pulls a stunt like—“

“I will, Pa.  I’ll tell him.”

I saddled Chubby.  Joe’s house was the opposite direction from Oak Draw, and there weren’t no sense dragging a heavy load there and back.  Besides, in all likelihood, I’d run into Little Joe on the way, give him Pa’s warning, and be done with it.  I hated playing “Man in the Middle” so that warning weren’t coming just from Pa.  That brother of mine was getting an earful from me too.

I didn’t meet Joe on the road and when I rapped on his front door, there weren’t no answer.  I tried again.  Still nothing, so I made my way around the house to the barn where I was surprised to see Cochise saddled and munching on a clump of grass outside the open double doors.

“Joseph?”  I pushed one of the doors wide open, but it took a minute for my eyes to adjust to the shadowy darkness.  “Little Joe?”  I heard him before I saw him.  “Joe?  Whatcha doin’, boy?”  He was down on all fours.  The putrid smell of vomit filled the air.  Slowly, he stood to his feet, but he struggled to keep his balance, and he was forced to lean against an upright post.  “You hurt?”

“I’m fine.”

“No, you ain’t?” 

I stared at the outline of my brother’s thin frame.  With his arm wrapped around his middle, keeping his feet planted firmly seemed to be more difficult than it should’ve been.  He’d thrown up on the barn floor.  I couldn’t count how many times he’d been sick after too many beers on a Saturday night, but that weren’t the case this time.  At least, I didn’t think he’d be drunk at this hour. 

“What’d you do to yourself this time?”

“Just an accident, Hoss.  It’s nothing.”

“Nothing?  You can’t even stand up straight.  Was you in a fight?”

“No.  Just forget it.  I told you it was nothing.”

“If you say so, Little Brother.”

I followed Joe outside.  He walked toward his horse.  I hesitated briefly, wondering if he planned to close the barn doors.  Something weren’t right.  He weren’t thinkin’ straight neither.  He never would’ve walked away and left the doors wide open.  There was no swing mount either, and he grimaced somethin’ fierce when his backside hit the saddle.

“You ain’t gonna tell me what happened, is that right?  You’re just gonna sit there and be miserable all by yourself?”

“Let’s ride.”

~

After leading Chubb and Cochise to their respective stalls at the main house, we headed out in the loaded wagon.  Joe still weren’t talking, but he kept his arm wrapped around his middle while I drove.  He kept his head down too, but I’d already seen fresh bruises that hadn’t been there before.

“Is Pa mad?”

“What’d you think?”

“Tell him I overslept.  It won’t happen again.”

“Why don’t you tell him?”  My last words shut him up, and that weren’t my intention.  I wanted him to talk and I’d shut him down completely with my smart remark.  “Pa ain’t the bad guy here, Joseph.  Any reasonable explanation goes a long way with him.”  I glanced at Joe when he didn’t answer, and I was taken aback by what I saw.  Tears streaked his face.  I pulled up on the reins.  “Talk to me, boy.”

I weren’t going no farther.  I could sit here all day if I had to.  Joe wiped the back of his hand across his eyes then again across his face.  I turned slightly in the seat.

“It wasn’t an accident.”

“No?  What was it then?”  His jaw muscles worked like he wanted to talk, but the words wouldn’t come.  “Joe?”

“I don’t know where to start.”

“I’m gonna pound whoever did this to you.”

“No, you’re not.”

“You just watch me, Boy.  Who done this to you?”

Joe chuckled softly.  “It’s not what you think, Hoss.”

“Then tell me what I should think.”

“I can’t, and don’t say anything to Pa.”

“Dadburn your hide.”  I was smoking mad now.  “Who done this, Joe?”

After a long, drawn-out silence, Joe finally looked up, but he didn’t look my way.  His watery eyes was set straight forward like he was lookin’ into another world, one that didn’t include me. 

“It was my wife.”

Chapter 18

Joe was in no shape to dig postholes, and I was still tryin’ to grasp what he’d said.  I offered to drive him into town.  “I’ll unload the wagon,” I said, “and we’ll make a quick trip to see the doc.”  But he refused, and maybe I would’ve too under the circumstances.  No man wants to tell the story Joe told me.  No man wants to be made a fool of in front of friends or family, especially a proud, young man like Joe. 

In some respects, my brother was barely a man or maybe that’s just how I saw him.  Joe was twenty years old, but he’d always been my baby brother.  In fact, we all thought of him as the baby of the family.  Married or not, he’d always been our Little Joe, the boy Adam and Pa and me vowed to protect, but we were talking about something real different now.

“She’s changed, Hoss.”  His voice was soft, and I strained to hear every word.  “She’s not the same.”  Changed.  Was that the key to Joe’s troubles?  Could past events have something to do with that change?

“What’d you mean, Joseph?”

“Promise you won’t tell Pa?”

“Joe—” I grimaced like a schoolboy who was sworn to secrecy and knew by the end of the day, the teacher would find out anyway.  “I can’t promise nothin’ like that.  You gotta tell Pa.”

But his watery eyes said different and they took me back to a time years ago when we was both schoolboys, when a skinny little kid needed to fight his own battles.  Challenged to schoolyard brawls, I’d have done anything to set them bullyboys straight, but Joe always pushed me away.  “It ain’t your fight, brother.  It’s mine.”

”All right fine.  I promise not to tell Pa.”  And then I waited, but Joe was in no hurry to talk.  We’d taken a break from fencing; at least I had since Joe was unable to work.  I sat down next to him on the tailgate and he finally began to explain.  He was hurting something fierce.  He looked so desperate and sad, and when I slid my hand across his shoulders, he flinched at my touch.  I lowered my hand to my lap.

“So tell me what happened,” I said.  “Wife or not, that don’t give her the right to pound on you.”

“I know, but what if word got out?  What if Pa found out?  All I’d hear is I told you so, but that’s not the worst of it.  The worst part is knowing how much she hates me.  She really hates me, brother.”

“Aw, Joseph.  I don’t believe that.  Your wife don’t hate you.”

“Wanna bet?”

I nearly laughed.  Joe sounded like a five-year-old with his, “Wanna bet” answer.  But this was serious stuff, and I weren’t about to make light of the situation.

“When’d all this start—I’m mean, why all the sudden?”  I remembered right after the drive when Joe said he’d caught his toe on the rug.  I knew now that there’d never been no toe-catching.  It had been a bald-faced lie, yet I understood why he’d kept silent about the sudden changes in Mel.  “Cantankerous?” he’d said.  I’d call it somethin’ else altogether.

“After the drive,” he mumbled softly.

“Was she mad at you for leaving?”

“I don’t know.  It’s like—it’s like she isn’t herself anymore.  Like something’s come over her, but it makes no sense.  I can’t figure it out.  I don’t know what’s wrong, and I don’t know what to do.”

“And you ain’t told nobody else?”

Joe’s head popped up; his eyes wide as saucers.  “You’re joking, right?”

“Guess I was, but now that it’s all been said, what’re you gonna do?”

“What am I supposed to do?  She’s my wife, Hoss.  She’s carrying our child.  I can’t hit back.  God knows I’d never hit a woman.”

“No, no, no, that ain’t the answer.”  Joe was begging for help, and I didn’t know what to tell him, but I knew who would.  “You gotta tell Pa.”  It was time Joe knew about the letter.  It might mean somethin’.  I didn’t know for sure, but it was worth a shot.

Joe eased off the tailgate.  He wobbled some before he took hold of the long side of the wagon.  “You promised, Hoss.”

“But this is different, Joe.  Pa can help you.”

“No!  I mean it.  You can’t tell Pa.”

~

When we returned to the house, Joe managed to saddle Cochise and ride out without Pa seeing him.  The kid was lightning-fast when he wanted to be, and I was still unharnessing the team when Pa popped his head inside the barn.

“Where’s Joseph?”

“He already left.  He was anxious to get home.”

“That boy.”

“Aw, Pa.  Don’t be too hard on him.”

“Hard on him?  He doesn’t have five minutes to say hello to his own father?”

“Maybe he had other things on his mind.  He’s a married man, you know.  This is just his day job.”

“I’m well aware, Son.  I thought he’d, at least, stick around to see the new stallion.”

“Adam brought him home?”

“Sure did.  He’s a real beauty.  Everything Walt promised and more.”

I made it through the barn conversation without betraying my brother’s confidence and through supper without giving anything away.  I talked about the new stallion rather than Joe’s situation and managed to keep his secret safe.  We’d talk again tomorrow while I finished the fencing and the day after if need be.  I had to make him understand we was all there to help, ‘specially our pa.

Chapter 19

Visions of Wellington haunted her.  An asylum for the insane. The road to perdition was paved by the sins of her father.  An everlasting hell.  No one was cured.  No one was ever thought about again. 

I’d slipped down a dimly lit hallway.  I’d entered through a back door in search of the truth, knowing I’d carry that truth for the rest of my life, and what I found was filth and disease, and wild-eyed women caged like animals.  Thrusting bare arms through narrow iron bars, I kept a few feet away.

Forcing myself forward, I tried not to look but how could I not?  My own mother had spent a lifetime staring at gray, dingy walls and asking why.  As careful as I’d been, my presence hadn’t gone unnoticed.  Footsteps sounded behind me, but backing into the shadows couldn’t save me from a giant of a man towering over me.

“You there!”  I lifted my skirts; I tried to run, but he grabbed my arm and twisted me toward him.  Tall and wide-shouldered, I never stood a chance.  “Who the hell are you?”

“My mother.  I’ve come to find my mother.”

“This way.”  He dragged me to a much different part of the building and stood me in front of a gentleman dressed in a suit and tie.  “I found her roaming the hallways, Doctor.”

The man looked down at me.  “What’s this all about, young lady?”

“My mother.  Mary Birmingham.  I’ve come to see her.”

The suited man turned his back and moved slowly to a nearby window.  The guard held tight to my arm.  The doctor stared outside, and when he turned back around, his face was shadowed in the dim light.  He gave a quick nod, and my arm was released.

“I’ll take it from here, Oren.”  Without a word, the orderly backed out of the room.  “You may see your mother.”

“Thank you.  Oh, thank you, Sir.”

“This way.”  I followed him down a corridor and into a brightly lit room.  A woman stood up from behind a desk when we appeared in the doorway.  “How’s Mrs. Birmingham this morning?”

“Everything’s been taken care of, Doctor.”

“This young woman is Mary’s daughter.  She’s come to visit.”

The woman seemed troubled by the doctor’s request, but she followed his orders, led me to an adjoining ward, and pointed to one of the beds.  There were eight beds total; all but one was filled, and in the closest bed to the door laid my mother.

I knelt down on both knees.  I stared at the face of a woman I hadn’t seen for nearly fifteen years, but it was Mama.  I knew it.  I believed it, and I wanted to wrap my arms around her thin body and have her remember the daughter she once loved so very, very much.

“Mama?”

With a sheet drawn over her shoulders, her eyes were closed and she lay as still as if she were—I didn’t want to think such awful thoughts, but it couldn’t be helped.  Was she, in fact, dead?  Her hair had been clipped short, and her skin was pale.  I leaned forward again and whispered, “Mama?”

Her eyes slowly opened, and she turned her head only slightly on the thin, tattered pillow.  She stared until my face became clear.  A smile outshined her watery eyes.

“Melly.  Is—is that you, Baby?”

“It’s me, Mama.  It’s Melly.  I’ve come to fetch you home.”

Although I blinked repeatedly, tears tracked my cheeks.  Another time, another place, would we have walked hand-in-hand down a city street?  Would we have giggled at all the newfangled treasures as we passed each plate-glass window? 

Though her voice sounded breathy and forced, she kept repeating my name, “Sweet Melly.  My sweet, sweet, Melly.”

I reached for her hand.  She squeezed as tight as she could, but her long, slender fingers were feeble, worn, and twisted before their time. 

“How—how’d you …”

“I came as soon as I found out.  I didn’t know until yesterday.”

“Mmm …”

“I’ve missed you, Mama.  I’ve missed you so much.”

An abrupt intrusion—a man cleared his throat—and it startled me.  I clutched Mama’s hand and threw my free arm over her body.  I glanced over my shoulder and found the suited man standing behind me.  

“I informed your sister yesterday that visiting only upset the patients.  She indicated to me she’d keep any other family members away.” 

“My sister was wrong, Doctor, at least I assumed who the man was.  This woman is my mother.  Had I known before yesterday—” I was so upset, so irritated with everyone and everything, that I ran my mouth before thinking.

“Had I known you were coming—”

“What’s that mean?”  

“My nurse gave your mother a mild sedative just a few minutes ago,” he replied. 

“You’re sure that’s all she was given?”

“What are you implying, Miss Birmingham?”

“I asked a simple question, Doctor.  Is that all you gave my mother?”

“You’re mother’s a very sick woman.  I’ve done everything I can to make her final hours more comfortable.”

“Mary Anne said nothing about final hours so why are you telling me this now?  What are you hiding, Doctor?  Why wasn’t anyone told she was sick?”

Papa.  Even after his death, he couldn’t risk having the truth come to be known. The doctor had no other choice but to carry out my father’s wishes.

“Your mother is dying, Miss Birmingham.  I’m terribly sorry, but I doubt she’ll last the day.  You have no need to worry, though.  Arrangements will be made immediately following her passing.  Your father agreed to her care and internment many years ago.  Everything will be taken care of in proper fashion.”

Chapter 20

Pa asked me to ride to town.  It weren’t an all-day job, just paying our yearly tax bill at the land office and, because Joe had showed up late for work over the last few days, I think Pa wanted to talk to him without no interference from Adam or me.  I was fine with that.  I hadn’t given up Joe’s secret, and I hadn’t betrayed my promise to Pa, but was I doing the right thing, or was I was making the biggest mistake of my life? 

“Hoss!  Hoss Cartwright.”

I glanced over my shoulder.  The taxes was paid, and I was just about to head home when Paul Martin waved his hand over his head.  Was he wantin’ me?  I pointed to my chest.  The doctor nodded and I turned and walked toward him.

“Hey, Doc.  You looking for me?”

“Not particularly, but now that I’ve caught up with you, I wanted to ask how Joe was getting on.”

“Joe?”

The doctor’s eyes narrowed as though confused by the look I gave him.  “How’s he holding up?  It was such a terrible blow and I—“

“Did somethin’ happen?”  For Joe’s sake, I kept my thoughts to myself, but I had to ask. “He ain’t hurt, is he?” 

“Oh, no, Son.  Nothing like that.”

I tried to figger what Doc was saying.  If Joe weren’t hurt, what else could it be? “What is it then?” 

Paul retreated just a hair.  “It’s really not my place, Hoss.”

“Hey, you can tell me.  Joe ain’t one to keep secrets, but I’ll admit you kinda lost me on this one.”

“It concerns Melody.”

“Mel?”  I said hesitantly.  Oh, Joe … My thoughts was all tangled up.  I didn’t want to think the worst but … What’d you do, Boy?

Paul shook his head.  “Forget I said anything, Son.” 

“Come on, Doc.  You’re making my skin all crawly so you best just spit it out.”

Paul sighed overloud.  “While you were driving that herd to Sacramento, Joe’s wife suffered a miscarriage.  I was out on rounds and thought I’d check on her but by then, there was nothing I could do.”

“A miscarriage?  You mean she lost the baby?”

“I’m sorry.  I assumed after she told Joe, he would’ve told you and Ben, and Adam.”

“No.  Are you sure, Doc?  There’s no mistaking?  There ain’t gonna be no baby?”

“Not this time, Son.  It’s unfortunate, but Mother Nature seems to know best about these things.”

I raised my hand.  “It ain’t what you said, Doc, it’s that Joe ain’t said nothin’ to any of us.  They was really lookin’ forward to … ‘specially Joe.  I’m sure Mel was too but Joe—well, you know how he gets when he’s excited.  He can’t hardly contain hisself.  That baby meant everything to him.”

“I know it did, Son, and again, I’m sorry I spoke out of turn.  It wasn’t my intention.”

“Ain’t your fault, Doc.  Joe would’ve told us in time.  Guess he weren’t ready quite yet.”  I turned to leave, but Paul called me back.

“Hoss?  Hold up.”

“Yeah?”

“One more thought you might want to consider.”

“Yeah?  What’s that?”

“Perhaps Joe hasn’t been told.”

Chapter 21

A fierce gust of wind sent pine boughs scraping the roofline just above her bedroom window.  Not-so-distant memories led her back to the day she’d battled another storm.  The storm of life and death where death won out, where her marriage had taken a turn and would leave her husband with no other choice than to sentence her to a life of hell, a life of filth and fear, of doctor-approved drugs, of endless torment and lonely abandon.  The life her mother had endured—a cruel and lifelong sentence—was now hers if she didn’t fight back if she didn’t find an end.

She lit a single candle and moved out of the bedroom.  She stood over his still form.  A half-empty bottle of whiskey had helped him forget that she’d turned him away from their bed.  Asleep on the too-short sofa, his legs entwined like wind-bent branches, but he slept soundly.  He was a beautiful man, an appealing and engaging man, who had captured her heart and soul and seeded their child. 

She’d seen it in his eyes.  Not only a look of wanting but of loss, a man just like Papa, and her rage grew, and she’d cursed him, threatened him, and scorned him mercilessly.  She’d never let him touch her again.

“I won’t let you do it.  I won’t let you send me away.  Not like Papa.” 

And when her husband began to stir, she backed into the kitchen, out of his line of sight.  She knew what had to be done but where and when?  And how?  And a vision of peace, of immortal tranquility, warmed deep in her soul.  Now.  Tonight. End it tonight.

“Your mother is dying.”  Had the doctor caused her premature death?  Buried the same day. There’d be no trace of the doctor’s sinister ways of hiding the truth, the wicked truth he wasn’t willing to share with the outside world.  Cruelty and murder.  Unproven.  Silenced forever in a pine box buried six feet under.

Her husband’s blanket slipped to the floor and he slowly emerged from the sofa.  Pushing himself to a seated position, he cradled his head in both hands, the aftermath of a long, whiskey-filled night.  The candle shed too much light and she blew out the flame.  Only then did she realize the morning sun had broken through the night sky, leaving the room an eerie gray.  Gray had been her mother’s life, a world of gray-tattered clothing, gray walls, and drug-induced thoughts.

He moved slowly, the effects of last night’s drink, but there was no place she could hide.  She’d dallied too long.  Should she escape out the back door?  With her hands hidden behind her back, she held tight to her weapon of choice.  She’d come this far.  She’d made her decision, but he was standing up now.  Barefoot and shirtless, wearing only a faded pair of long johns; he turned toward her and locked his sad eyes on hers. 

“Morning.”

His voice was soft, hesitant, and she eased back until her hands hit the kitchen counter.  He stepped forward, slowly at first then palmed his hands on the chopping block before dipping his head and filling his lungs with air.

“I’ll make coffee,” he said, and he started around the small island.

“No!  Don’t move.”

“Huh?”  She needed to escape, but there he stood, watching every move she made.  “What’s going on?  Why are you—”

“Go away, Joe.”

“What?  I’m not going anywhere.”

“Please …”

“Talk to me, Mel.  Tell me what’s wrong.”

“No.  Go away.”  He moved slowly, rounding the little island and she screamed, “I won’t let you send me away!”

“Away?  Away where?”

“Just go!

But he wouldn’t listen.  He moved even closer, and she gripped her weapon tighter. She wouldn’t hurt him again.  She’d hurt him enough already, but he was slow to understand.

“Mel?”

She’d found her end, but she hadn’t expected him to wake, hadn’t expected an audience, and she couldn’t let him ruin everything after deciding what was best for everyone.  And when low-lying clouds scudded across the morning sky, the room darkened and she took that as a sign.  It had to be now.

She gazed at his bloodshot eyes, glossy and bright, and begging for answers.  Two men converged as one, her husband and Papa, so different yet so much the same.  The child was dead.  Gone forever.

“I won’t let you,” she said. 

“Let me what?  Please, Mel …”

“I know what you’re thinking!  I know what you plan to do, and I won’t let you!”

“Go where?  Sweetheart, please …”

“Don’t play dumb with me!  Don’t lie to me, Papa!”

“Papa?  Mel, it’s me.  It’s Joe.”

“No!”  She screamed out when he reached for her, and she gripped the wooden handle with both hands.  “You can’t make me go!”

Using the island as a buffer, she separated herself from her husband though she couldn’t stop him from knowing that death was her only option.  Had he seen the look in her eyes?  Had he realized the truth?

It wasn’t him she wanted to kill. 

She lifted the blade high over her head, but he leaped forward and caught her hands in his.  She fought and she screamed, and with rage came momentum, but he was gaining control.  The knife pitched and twisted.  It moved in a downward spiral. 

A gut-wrenching scream.  A bright pool of blood.

Chapter 22

I’d tried to put my mind at ease.  I remembered the good times, the happy times. Mainly, Joe’s wedding day and how Pa had made peace with Joe wanting to marry. How Joe and Mel held each other as they swayed to the music across the dance floor.  How they seemed to be in a world of their own, and how they looked into each other’s eyes and saw nothin’ but their future together.  Them two was so happy that day, so in love that I found it hard to accept all them bad things that was happening now. 

When I rode into the yard, Adam signaled me to join him.  He stood outside the corral watching the new stallion prance, paw the air, and prance again.  He was a stunning sight.  I left Chubby just outside the barn doors and walked toward my brother.

“Mighty fine-looking horse.”

“Yeah, I think so too.”

“Where’s Pa?”

“Inside, but tread lightly.”

“Huh?  What’s that mean?”

Adam leaned heavily on the top rail.  “Your little brother didn’t show up for work this morning.”

I let Adam’s words slide.  Your little brother.  Whenever Joe did something wrong, he became my little brother.  “Bet Pa’s fit to be tied.”

“You could say that.”

“Wonder why Joe didn’t show.  You find that strange?”

“Should I?”

“Yeah, you should, big brother.”  My voice had an edge.  “Joe might not be the early bird you are, but that don’t mean he shies away from a hard day’s work.”

“Well, that wasn’t the case today,” Adam said, but his salty reply annoyed me. “And,” he continued, “defending your young brother’s character doesn’t sit well with me and it won’t sit well with Pa either.”

“Maybe I should ride over—you know, see what happened to him.”

Adam reached for my shoulder, which was his way of changing the subject or, at least, persuading me to his way of thinkin’, but I knew more’n he did, and I had a rotten feelin’ inside.

“Joe’s a grown man, Hoss.  He’s also a married man, and it’s time we quit treating him like a child.  He does what he wants, he always has, and it’s time you and Pa cut the apron strings.”

“Not this time, Adam.”

“Fine.  Do what you want, just leave me out of it.”

“I can’t.”

“What’s that mean?”

“I want you to ride over there with me.”

“You didn’t hear a word I said, did you?”

“I heard every word, big brother, and I appreciate what you said, but I’ve got my reasons.  Trust me on this, Adam.”

Chapter 23

Everywhere she looked, there was blood.  She’d washed splatters from her face and neck; she’d scrubbed up to her elbows at the kitchen sink.  Bright.  Red.  It soaked the front of her nightgown, just like when the baby had died, but she’d burned that skirt.  She’d burned every bloody piece of clothing and buried the ashes behind the barn.

Things had gone terribly wrong.  Nothing hadn’t gone as planned.  He was fast on his feet.  When the room darkened, she glanced toward the window.  She’d hesitated, waited too long, and he lunged forward.  He’d reached for the knife and …

She had to escape …

Chapter 24

I had no choice; I broke my promise to Joe.  As Adam saddled his mount, I explained what I’d been told.  Maybe I was overreacting, and I expect elder brother thought so too until I exposed the truth about Joe’s sore ribs and battered face.  He listened without comment or complaint when I told him about the beatings.

“Adam?”  I said when he didn’t respond at all.

“I heard you.” 

He kicked the sides of his horse.  Adam was as frightened for Joe as I was, and he left me in a cloud of dust so thick I had to swipe my hand across my eyes.  I rode like the devil to catch up.

I hoped for signs of life.  I hoped we’d see Joe workin’ one of them green-broke mounts Captain Morrison had requisitioned for his troops.  The army was always in need of remounts, and the captain had asked that Joe continue working for him after the wedding, after Joe had made a break from the family.  By switching the name on the contract from Ben Cartwright to Joseph Cartwright, Joe had come into his own that day.  He was so proud.  All he talked about was having his own brand—similar to the Ponderosa brand, of course—on every new army mount this side of the Mississippi. 

Little Joe became a man that day.  He had a wife, he owned a home, and he had a thriving business he could be proud of.  Pa was proud too.  Even though Joe still drew income workin’ with me and Adam, he was building a business of his own and would soon be free to make a clean break, and the name Joseph Cartwright would have new meaning.  Pa wanted the best for his sons; he wanted us to be self-sufficient in our own right, and Joe was well on his way.

“It’s awful quiet,” Adam cautioned.

“Sure is.  You check the house; I’ll check the barn.”

We tied our mounts to the hitch rail.  Adam moved toward the front door while I walked around the side of the house and past horses milling inside the corral.  Six green-broke mounts that still needed weeks of work before they were army-ready.

I nearly called out Joe’s name, but a little voice inside my head told me to take precaution, to slip inside the barn easy like.  Big as I was, I normally didn’t get butterflies—that’s what mama called ‘em—but adult fears was real too, and my stomach turned flip-flops as I peered into the dim light of the barn.

The afternoon sun had lost strength behind the taller peaks.  The wind had picked up and brilliant streaks of lightning dashed across a darkening sky.  A night storm brewed to the west, causing them little butterflies to tag along with me.  The barn doors had been left open.  Odd, I nearly said aloud, as they banged frantically with each sweeping gust of wind. 

I adjusted my hat lower on my head before moving forward.  Though it was nearing suppertime, it was obvious by the rotten stench coming from inside the barn that mornin’ chores had never been done.  I guessed the horses hadn’t been fed or watered either. 

It weren’t like Joe to leave stabled mounts standing in their own filth.  I patted Cooch’s rump as I passed.  His muscled body quivered at my touch, but my eyes fell to scrape marks on the barn floor, drag marks maybe, though I wasn’t sure what to think.  Mel’s red bay stood in the adjoining stall, also restless, and trying to free herself from the halter attached to a metal ring.

“Easy now.  Ol’ Hoss ain’t gonna hurt you none.”

Two agitated horses was never a good sign.  Before a man could sense danger, his horse was well aware.  Sometimes a mountain lion and sometimes the lion’s kill—the fresh scent of blood—caused a normally calm animal to react, and that’s when I called out for my brother.

“Where are you, Boy?” 

My nerves was fighting against my common sense, but I remembered the drag marks, skimming across the barn floor.  They was there for a reason, and maybe they’d show me the way.  I struck a match and reached for a lantern hanging on an upright post.  The buttery glow led me straight to the prone figure of a man lying face down in an empty stall. 

“Joe—”

Barefoot and shirtless, a pair of long johns was all he wore.  I knelt down on one knee and reached for my brother’s shoulder.  His skin was like ice, cold to the touch.  I slid my free hand under his head and gently rolled him to his back.  His eyes was closed; his lips slightly parted, and thank God, the boy was still breathing, but there was blood, lots of rust-colored blood.

I blinked back tears as I scooped my brother up in my arms.  He must’ve crawled to the barn, maybe tried to ride for help.  Them was Joe’s marks I’d seen on the floor.  I was guessing; I knew that, but all signs pointed to a night of senseless violence.  Adam stood just inside the barn doors, and with Joe cradled in my arms, I stood to my feet and faced my older brother. 

“He’s hurt bad,” I said, but Adam only stared.  “A knife—he’s been stabbed with a knife.”

“But he’s alive?”  As though my words weren’t enough, Adam laid his hand on Joe’s chest; he needed his own proof of life.

“We ain’t got much time,” I said as if I knew somethin’ he didn’t.  “You ride for Doc.  I’m takin’ Joe home to Pa.”  But Adam hesitated.  “Go now!”  I shouted. “He ain’t gonna last much longer.”

When Adam finally came back to hisself, he trotted across the yard and pulled the bedroll from the back of his horse.  “Here!  Wrap him in this or he’ll freeze to death before you get home.”

Fighting both rain and cold, which had settled in by the time I mounted with Joe, we started for home.  Adam took off toward Virginia City, wild and frenzied, unlike the brother who always kept his head, but the burden was real.  Time was Little Joe’s enemy.  Strong gusts of wind made it difficult to keep Joe in the saddle but as soon as I rode past our barn and into the main yard, I hollered for Pa.

My father burst through the open front door, much in the same manner Adam had when he’d lit out for town.  No explanation was needed.  Questions would be answered later.  I handed down Pa’s youngest son, praying that, after hours alone, lying in a rancid barn, Joe’s chance of survival was even possible.  The four-inch wound began seeping during the ride home, and the bright red stain on my shirt gave Pa a prelim of what would have to be told.  Joe’s state of dress added to the confused look on Pa’s face, but the particulars would have to wait.

Though I tried to turn my thinkin’ in a different direction, I knew better’n to drum up a story that held no truth.  I knew who had stabbed my brother and so far, there’d been no mention of Mel.  Adam hadn’t said a word so I assumed she—she’d what?  She weren’t inside the house so where had she gone?  Where was she now?  Had she watched me carry her husband away?

I caught Hop Sing’s eye.  He stood just inside the front door.  He’d seen the blood and Joe’s limp form and because he never had to be told what to do, his instincts kicked in.  Pa handed Joe back to me and together we moved quickly through the house and up to my brother’s room.

“Adam ride to town?”  Pa asked as I lay Joe down on his bed.

“Yeah, he’s gone for Doc,” I said.  “They’ll be here right soon.”

“You knew Joe was in trouble, didn’t you.”

“Yes, sir.  A gut feeling, I s’pose.  When Adam said Joe didn’t show up for work, I don’t know.  Somethin’ told me—“

“Thank God,” Pa sighed.

Them butterflies was back only this time it was more like bats trapped in a chimney with no way out, fierce and demanding.  This was a different kind of fear.  Fear, cause I’d promised Joe, and what I hadn’t told Pa, but I was full up with promises I’d been forced to keep.

Hop Sing scurried in with a large pail of hot water and towels draped over his arm.  He filled the China bowl next to Joe’s bed.  “How bad Little Joe?” 

“He ain’t good, Hop Sing.”

I stepped back from the bed and let my father take over Joe’s tending.  I’d done what I could.  I’d brought Joe home to Pa.  He reached for a clean cloth, soaked it, wrung it, and pressed it tight against the wound.  Joe, who’d been out cold since I’d found him, moved slightly when wet, hot heat made contact with frigid skin. Though the pressure of Pa’s hand pained my little brother, I smiled at his reaction. If nothing else, Little Joe was a fighter, and not even a wound so severe could cause the untimely death of Joe Cartwright.

“Hop Sing go boil more water.  Wait downstairs for doctor.”

I clapped our little friend’s shoulder.  “Thanks, Hop Sing.”  I moved to the other side of the bed and when Joe began to shiver, I piled several blankets to his waist.  “He’s comin’ around, Pa.”

Pa threw the blood-soaked cloth to the floor and replaced it with a fresh one.  Hop Sing had brought plenty.  “There’s so much dirt inside this wound,” Pa said, “I just don’t know.”

“There was scuff marks, Pa.  Seems Joe might’ve dragged hisself across the barn floor.”

“He what?”

“My best guess is that he was goin’ for help but didn’t have the strength to saddle his horse.  Them horses hadn’t been tended either.  Makes me think this happened either last night or real early this mornin’.”

“Who’d do such a thing?  What were they after?  Money?  Horses?  Joe doesn’t have any enemies.”

“I don’t know, Pa,” I lied.  ‘Course, I knew, but Pa had enough to worry about tending Joe’s wound.

“Oh, God, son,” Pa cried, interrupting my thoughts.  He looked straight up at me.  “Where’s Melody?”

Chapter 25

Chantilly lace covered the small round table.  A squat vase of yellow and purple wildflowers added color but wouldn’t interfere with her guests’ conversation.  Four young women chatted and giggled and told outrageous stories—mere gossip—and laughed like gay little children at their own embellished tales. 

But her friends must never know her troubles, her darkest secrets.  Unable to hide her fear, she’d distanced herself from Belle and Cynthia and Lolly.  Home gave her solace.  She became invisible.  She’d left the outside world behind.

Tick.  Tick.  Tick.

Aware of her beating heart, sleep wouldn’t come.  The ground was hard and she shifted her weight and leaned her back against a wall of jagged stone.  Pulling her knees to her chest, she buried her face and rocked back and forth, slowly, deliberately.  How had her plan gone so wrong?

The knife missed its mark. 

That initial sense of pain, wide-eyed, unbelieving, all-consuming.  Her husband had clutched his side, fallen to his knees, and forced himself to breathe in and out. He gritted his teeth.  His body convulsed, withered, and he became fetal-like in his attempt to override the shock.  He’d begged her for help, but she stepped away.  She covered her eyes, but the angry wound stared back.  A spider web of blood streaked down his forearm as he reached up for her, called out her name …

Chapter 26

“He’s young and he’s strong, Ben.”  Though Doc’s smile was forced, I felt a sense of relief.  “He’ll recover in time,” he added when Pa’s pained look suggested he come straight to the point.

Me and Adam stood just inside Joe’s bedroom door.  We tried not to hover too close while Paul doctored our little brother but, like Pa, we needed to hear them words before we got back to business—the business of finding Joe’s wife.

I hadn’t told Pa nothing about my suspicions, another secret that would likely blow the roof off when my understanding of the situation was revealed.  Joe might hate me for tellin’ Adam about Mel though he’d only asked that I not tell Pa.  Maybe I was safe after all.  Let Joe do the rest of the tellin’ when the time was right.

Mel’s horse was still stabled when we found my brother.  She couldn’t have gone far on foot.  Was she injured too or could she be lying dead in another dark corner of the barn?  How foolish I’d been not to look.

Joe had woken only briefly while Paul cleaned and stitched his wound.  Though he mumbled a few words, nothing was clear, nothing made sense.  Doc said that was okay.  His patient had woken from an unconscious state and that restful sleep was what he needed now more’n anything else.

Pa never let go of my brother’s hand while Paul’s expertise as a fine country doctor stitched him back together.  The bruises on Joe’s face from prior attacks had begun to fade, though Pa wouldn’t see it that way.  The knife had entered his side just below his ribs.  The more I tried to picture him fending off his wife, the more disturbing the scene became.  If Mel had some kind of breakdown then she weren’t thinkin’ right, but that didn’t help Joe.  He knew nothin’ about the damn letter and he knew nothin’ about the baby.

“We better go find her,” I said to Adam.

“I know.”

I crossed the room and placed my hand on Pa’s shoulder.  “We’re leaving now.”

“Thank you, Son.”

“We’ll find her, Pa.”

I’d done right by not telling my father.  Joe’s injury was all he could handle.  The hows and whys would come later.  Me and Adam saddled our mounts and headed back to Joe’s place for another look around.  A woman just didn’t disappear into thin air.  We each carried a lantern.  It was dark, nearly nine o’clock.  Though the quick-moving storm had passed, the ground was soft and muddy and the sky was still tumbling with clouds. 

“No moon to help us tonight.”

“Let’s check the house and barn one more time before we go traipsing all over the landscape.”

“Finding Joe’s wife is like finding a needle in a haystack, Adam.  We don’t know which direction she took or nothing.”

“That’s right, but she might be wounded too, bleeding out somewhere and that’s why we’re here.  Right or wrong, good or bad, she has to be found.”

“I know that.  I just can’t help thinkin’ she’s the one who drove a knife into our little brother.”

Adam stopped his horse.  “There’s something I didn’t mention earlier,” he said.  “I found the weapon when you were out in the barn; a bloody butcher knife was lying on the kitchen floor.”

“Then it was Mel.”

Adam didn’t comment, but we was both thinking the same thing.  Joe’s wife had come at him with a knife.  She’d hit her mark and run off.  She’d left him alone to die.

“You check the house,” I said after a moment’s time.  “I’ll take the barn.  Horses gotta be fed and watered if nothin’ else.  Maybe we should take ‘em home with us.”

“Probably so, but first things first.”

The barn and the house were empty.  I fed the stabled horses and forked a large pile of hay into the corral for Joe’s green-broke mounts.  Adam filled the water trough then helped me quick-muck the barn.

“That’s enough for now.  Let’s do what we came here to do.”

We searched the surrounding area on foot before mounting up and riding in wider circles.  I’d just started down a narrow ravine when I heard three gunshots.  Adam had found Melody or, at least, something worthwhile before firing the distress signal.  I rode in the direction of the shots.

I tied Chubby next to Sport and walked up a small incline to a cave entrance where Adam and Joe’s wife stood together.  Her face was moonlight pale; her eyes seemed glazed and confused.  Her hair fell across her shoulders, ratty and uncombed.  Wearing a white cotton nightgown with little cornflowers stitched around the top, Mel had emerged from her hiding place muddy and wet.  She shivered from the cold.

“Melody?”  I said softly, but her blank stare unnerved me.  “You all right?  You hurt?”

Standing barefoot, she seemed to melt into my brother’s embrace.  Even though he’d wrapped his coat around her shoulders, she trembled in the cool night air.  Mel was small in stature with a face as delicate as a summer song, and because of the dazed look in her eyes, it was hard to keep recent accounts at hand.  The rage she must have felt in order to attack her husband, a man she knew would never fight back, made me even more curious.  She didn’t have a mark on her.  It gave testament to Joe’s earlier account and damn if it didn’t ring true.  He’d never hit a woman. 

“Is she hurt?”  

“I don’t think so.”

“Think she can ride?”

Adam nodded.  “Let’s get her home.”

Chapter 27

Adam carried Mel into the spare room just off the dining room.  She hadn’t said a word; she’d barely moved a muscle.  We couldn’t have her anywhere near Joe, but we couldn’t leave her alone in her own house either.  I didn’t see how we had any other choice but to bring her home with us.  Pa and Paul Martin stood from their seats in front of the fire when we walked inside, but nothin’ was said until I shut the door behind Adam.

“She doesn’t seem hurt, but I ain’t no doctor.”

“I’ll take a look,” Paul reassured me.

Pa pushed a straggle of uncombed hair off his forehead as he came around the settee.  “You’re sure she’s not hurt?”

“Pretty sure, Pa.”

“I just don’t understand.  Who could do such a thing?”

“I, um—I have some explaining to do, Pa.”

“Explaining?”

“Yes, Sir.”

Paul reached for his bag.  “Why don’t I check on Joe’s wife while you two talk?”

“Thanks, Doc.”

Paul had just lifted his hand to knock when Adam opened the guestroom door.  “Is she awake?” 

“Barely.”  Adam pulled the door closed behind him.  “It seems she’s been hiding in a cave since—well, since the incident.  Her nightgown was filthy and wet when Hoss and I found her, but there was an old nightshirt of Joe’s in a bottom drawer.  I laid it on the bed so she could change.”

“I’ll give her a minute.  Your father has questions.  I hope you boys—“

Adam clapped the doc’s shoulder.  “We’ll tell him all he needs to know.”

I took a deep breath.  This weren’t gonna be easy, and it weren’t how this family generally operated.  We never kept secrets but this time we’d kept far too many.  I cleared my throat.  “Let’s all sit down.”

“I’ll get the brandy.”  Adam knew this was a brandy kind of night; possibly the entire decanter once I sorted out Joe’s story to Pa.  I nodded at my brother’s suggestion. 

“Come on, Pa.  Although he seemed hesitant, I turned him toward his oversized chair.  “Let’s get comfortable.”

Adam poured us all a drink, offering one to Paul, but the doc held up his hand. “Later, but thanks.”

I hated unpleasantness of any kind, but I had to start at the beginning.  “Adam needs to see the letter.  No more secrets, Pa.”  I was blunt, but it couldn’t be helped.  Maybe I started out on the wrong foot, but we had to set up the background. 

“What letter?”  The deep-set lines marking his forehead showed Adam’s irritation over being left in the dark over something I considered important.  For reasons that never made sense to me, Pa had wanted it that way.

Pa gripped the arms of his chair till his knuckles lost all their color.  He took a deep breath before releasing a heavy sigh.  “What’s the letter got to do with anything?”

“I’ll explain that later.”

After giving me a harsh look, he stood and moved toward his desk.  He opened the top drawer and reached inside for the envelope.  “I don’t see what this has to do with—”

“It does.  I wouldn’t break no promise if it weren’t absolutely necessary.” 

Adam was obviously annoyed, and I couldn’t blame him.  I’d’ve felt the same way. Pa never explained why he’d only shown me the letter, but I’d kept the information to myself—until tonight.

Pa handed Adam the envelope.  My brother checked the postmark and looked up at Pa.  “That long ago,” he mumbled.  Irritation came quickly for a man like Adam and this time, he didn’t hide his feelings.

“I’m sorry, Son, but don’t blame your brother.”

“Which brother?”

“The one sitting in front of you.  Joe knows nothing about this either.”

“This is from Melody’s older sister, am I correct?”

“Yes.”

“And you never showed Joe the contents of the letter?”

“That’s right.”

“Should you have?”  Adam’s question was a direct hit at Pa.

“I don’t know.  Should I have, Hoss?”

“Let Adam read first.  Then I’ll explain the rest.”

I watched closely as Adam scanned the contents.  Every time his brow furrowed, I realized the news was as shocking to him as it had been for me and Pa.  He finally looked up.

“Interesting.”

“Interesting?”  I returned hotly.  “It’s more’n just interesting, ain’t it?”

“It’s time to fess up, Hoss.”

I sighed overloud and turned my attention to Pa.

“Well?”

“I ain’t sure how to say this, and maybe I should’ve told you sooner but I promised Joe, and I hate more’n anything to break a promise.”

“Promised him what?”  Pa weren’t hiding his anger.

“Mel’s been—what I mean is Joe says things has changed.  Mel’s changed.”

“Hoss, please.  Spit it out.”

“Me and Adam think—well, we think Mel’s the one who—”

“Who what, Hoss?”

With Pa staring at me like I didn’t know my own mind, I wished things was different but they weren’t, and it took great pains to force out the words.  “Well, we think Mel’s the one who done this to Little Joe.”

“Melody?  I don’t—”

“I know, Pa.  It don’t make a lick of sense but—”

“You’re saying Melody stabbed your brother?”

“Yes, sir.”

Pa stood from his chair.  His features was hard and accusing.  “I won’t listen to nonsense.  You two get up to bed.  I don’t want to hear another word about this.”

“But Pa—”

“Now!”

Chapter 28

Morning came early.  Paul Martin had spent the night and joined the three of us for breakfast.  Nothing more was said about Mel.  In fact, Doc was the only one who’d seen or talked to her since we’d brought her home, and he didn’t seem eager to volunteer any information one way or the other.  I excused myself from the table.  Morning chores was finished, but I couldn’t sit any longer, lookin’ at Pa and knowing he didn’t believe a word I’d said.  Even though he’d sat up all night with Joe, he looked better’n I felt. 

“Hoss?”  

I didn’t turn around although, out of respect, I answered.  “Sir?”

“Joe mentioned something last night, Son.”

“Yeah?”

“He said you broke a promise.  He seemed to think I knew all about it.” 

I faced Pa just as Paul Martin rose from his seat. “I should be on my way.”

“That’s ain’t necessary, Doc.”

“I think it’s best, Son.  Let me know if I’m needed, Ben.”

Pa walked Doc to the door.  He thanked him for comin’ out, and that’s when it hit me.  If we was looking at a trial somewhere down the road, Paul might be called to testify, and he didn’t want to be party to our conversation. 

“Well, what’s it all about, Hoss?”  Pa said after returning to the table. 

“Joe’s telling the truth.  Sort of.”  Though I’d only told Adam, Joe must have assumed I’d told Pa too.

“Truth about what, Son?”

“This ain’t the first time Joe and Mel’s had problems.”

Pa was curious, but it didn’t surprise me none.  Secrets had piled one on top of the other until the dam finally broke and spilled out truths that never should have been kept hidden in the first place.

“Why wasn’t I told?”

“Same reason I didn’t tell Adam about the letter.  I made a promise, Pa.”

“Will you tell me now?”

“I s’pose it can’t hurt.” 

“We’ve both made mistakes, son.  We’ve both used bad judgment.”

“Yeah, and I’ll tell you this right now.  I don’t hardly know right from wrong no more.”

I filled Pa in on Joe’s “tripping over the rug” story and how I believed him at first, but how his tripping story had been a lie after I found him a day later, spilling his guts on the barn floor.

“You should’ve told me, Son.”

“Like I should’ve told Adam or even Joe about the letter?”

“That was different, Hoss.”

“Was it, Pa?  Maybe if Joe had known he could’ve—I don’t know.  Maybe things would be different now.”

Pa stood from his chair.  He came around the table toward me, but I was tired of it all.  I didn’t want to talk no more.  What was done was done and we couldn’t turn back time.  We couldn’t begin to heal until every promise and every little secret was brought out in the open.

“And that’s why you’re accusing Melody of this terrible thing?”

“Yessir.”

“Do you have any proof?”

“Not really.”

“Then let’s not get ahead of ourselves.”

“Yessir.”

“Come finish your breakfast, Son.”

“Think I’ll sit with Joe for a while instead.”

“All right.”

~

“Hey,” I said when I found Joe sitting up in bed.  “Mind if I sit a spell?”  A simple nod was all he gave, and I took it as a “yes.”  “You’re still kinda pale.  Think you should be sittin’ up?”

Joe shrugged his shoulders then grimaced and reached for his bandaged side.  He’d been stitched up less than twelve hours ago, and he acted as if it were nothing, as if he could sit up in bed and feel no pain at all.  I pretended not to notice.  Pa would be here soon enough, askin’ question after question about Joe’s current state of health so I let that side of things alone.

I wanted to tell Joe what I’d done, what I’d been forced to tell Pa but—speak of the devil—Pa walked into the bedroom before I’d had a chance to get the words out.  I could tell Joe had something on his mind.  His eyes moved between Pa and me and he kept repositioning his hands in a nervous fashion on his lap.

“What is it, Son?  Do you feel sick?”

“No, I’m fine.”

“Well, something’s bothering you.”

Joe took a deep breath.  “Where’s my wife?”

Pa glanced up at me then back to Joe.  “She’s downstairs, Joseph.  Didn’t anyone tell you?”

“No.”  Joe’s voice was weak.  I could barely make out his words.  “Is she all right?”

“Yes.  Paul checked her over and she seems to be fine.”

“That’s good.”

Joe looked down at his lap.  His hands was still moving, still anxious.  Pa always said Joe was the impatient one of the family, but my brother got that little characteristic straight from our father.  Pa was not a patient man.  Anyone could tell Joe wasn’t ready to talk, but that didn’t keep Pa from hitting him head-on.

“We have to talk, Son.  I need to know who did this to you.  How, exactly, were you injured?”

“It doesn’t matter, Pa.”

“Of course, it matters, Joseph.  You were nearly killed.”

“Doc says I’ll be fine.”

“Do you want me to guess?”  Pa’s words made me nervous inside.

“I’m tired, Pa.  I need to lay down.”

“No.  I want the truth, Joseph.”

“Why?”  Joe’s impatient side quickly surfaced.  “I said I’d be fine.”

Pa looked up at me.  He was upset, and I knew what he wanted from Joe.  He wanted to hear the truth from the only eyewitness. 

“You might as well tell him, little brother.”

“What?”  Joe’s eyes rounded like saucers.

“Tell Pa who hurt you,” I said. 

Joe glared at me.  He breathed in deep, too deep, and an unexpected cough had him reaching for his wound.  His eyes moved toward the bedroom door.  Like a slithering cat, Adam had slipped into Joe’s room without me or Pa hearing him come in.

“Okay.  As if it makes any difference now.  There was a knock, and I answered the door.  It was dark, sometime after supper.”  Joe’s voice was soft, and we strained to hear his explanation.  “I’d never seen him before, but he was a big man, strong, kind of a dark complexion—you know, dark hair, dark eyes.  He—he wanted money.  I said I didn’t have enough to make it worth his while.  I thought he’d leave us alone but he, um, that’s when he grabbed the kitchen knife and—”

“You mean a robber didn’t carry a gun?”  Adam’s sarcastic remark didn’t bode well with me, but after a dark look at elder brother, Joe continued his story.

“I don’t—well, he might have been.  I really couldn’t see much, but then he came at me.  We fought hard.  I tried to get the knife away but he was big—”

“—and strong,” 

“Yeah.  And strong.  I don’t remember much after that but somehow, I don’t know exactly how, but I ended up here.”

“Me and Adam found you.  You’d crawled out to the barn.”

“The barn?”

“That’s right.  We didn’t see signs of an intruder, but Adam found a bloody knife on the kitchen floor.”

“Guess I should say thanks, brothers.”

“Why don’t we try this again?”  Adam suggested.  “The truth this time.”

“Adam—” Pa scolded.

I leaned over the foot of the bed.  “There weren’t no intruder, Little Joe.  All of us know who done this.”

“Hoss.  That’s enough.”  He turned his attention back to Joe.  “Son?”

“What?  What do you want from me, Pa?”

“I know you’re scared.  I know this is hard, but we need to know the truth.  Are you sure there was an intruder?”

Joe’s eyes welled with tears, and all I wanted to do was grab him up in my arms and wish all his misery away.  Instead, I stood with my hands dug deep in my pockets and let Pa comfort him as only Pa could.  Adam did the same as me, but Joe’s look of despair made me wish I was miles away.

“You’ve got it all wrong, Pa.  She didn’t mean to hurt me.  She tried to—”

“Shh, son.  It’s all right now.  It’s all right.” 

Pa pulled Joe closer to his chest and held him tight.  Tears streaked my little brother’s cheeks.  His anguish was so raw; I couldn’t watch no more.  I motioned to Adam, and the two of us headed downstairs.  Pa and Joe needed time alone. 

“I don’t know about you, big brother, but I could use a drink.”

“There’s whiskey in the sideboard.”

“You want your own bottle?”

Adam cracked a smile.  “Not if I have to ride to town.”

“What?  Why’s that?” 

“Someone has to tell the sheriff.”

I poured two healthy glasses and handed one to Adam.  “You know what that’s gonna do to Joe.”

“It can’t be helped, Hoss.  She tried to kill him.”

“I know.  Dadburnit, I know, but ain’t there some other way?”

Adam sipped his whiskey.  He set his glass on Pa’s desk.  “Paul left some powders.  Mel’s sleeping now, but we can’t keep her drugged forever.”

Mel stabbed Joe.  She’d left him for dead, fled the scene, and according to territorial law; she’d have to pay for her actions, and Joe’s private affairs wouldn’t be private no more.  Had it been an intruder, Joe would have been the first to tell Roy Coffee his story, but this?  We hadn’t even discussed this side of things, and I’m not sure my young brother realized what had to be done. 

Adam was right.  We couldn’t keep Mel asleep forever, and if she realized Joe was still alive, what then?  Would she go after him again?  It weren’t what me or Adam wanted, but what other choice did we have?  Attempted murder was a punishable offense.

What had set her off?  Just cause her ma was sent to that asylum didn’t mean she was insane.  According to Mary Anne’s letter, there was nothing wrong with her.  More like her pa was the crazy one, not her ma, but why had Mel attacked Joe?  Nothing made sense.

“You gonna wait for Pa?”

“I suppose I should.”

“You think he’s gonna read Joe that letter?”

“You’re asking questions I can’t answer, Hoss.”

Adam and me both turned toward the stairs when Pa started down.

“He’s asleep,” he said. 

Pa’s voice sounded hollow, cold, almost fragile.  I respected my father above anyone else.  I knew how bad he was hurtin’, and even though I had a passel of questions, I held my tongue.

“I’ll ride in and talk to Roy,” Adam said, but Pa didn’t seem to hear my brother’s voice.  “Pa?”

“What’s that, Son?”

“Roy Coffee needs to know what happened.”

“Oh, yes.  Yes, he does.  Mel?”

“She’s asleep.”

“Adam.  For Joe’s sake, don’t make her out to be—“ Pa shook his head.  “I don’t know what to think anymore.  How did it come to this?  Why wasn’t I aware—just go, Son.  Do what has to be done.”

Chapter 29

After a second night of sitting up with Joe, Pa was exhausted and even after his mornin’ coffee, he’d fallen asleep in his fireside chair.  I could’ve been doing chores, there was always work to be done; instead, I went upstairs to sit with my brother.  I’d never understand the hurt he was feeling, and I couldn’t imagine what thoughts ran through his head after he was pushed to tell the truth, but I didn’t want him to be alone. 

The crisp, morning sun brightened Joe’s room, making it oven-warm, a normal day in all respects.  We should’ve been digging post holes or stringing line or busting broncs, anything but carting Joe’s wife off to jail.

“You need anything?  Glass of water?”  Joe shook his head and leaned back against the headboard.  He closed his eyes.  “There’s something you should know.  I was done keeping secrets of any kind.

I hoped for a spark of life.  His eyes was rimmed red, and them thick lashes looked even darker against his pale skin.  Loss of blood is what Doc had said, and his color hadn’t returned.  Leastwise, Little Joe was alive and I was grateful.  He’d been through hell, I knew that more’n anyone else, but we was brothers and we’d always been able to talk things out.  When there was no response, I let it go.  I didn’t say nothing about Mel or jail.  He’d find out soon enough.  Let someone else break the news.  I stood from my chair and walked toward the bedroom door.

“What else should I know?”  His voice was barely above a whisper.

I breathed in deep.  Sleepy eyes stared up at me.  He tried to lift hisself higher in the bed, but the stitches must’ve pulled and his face went tight, scrunched up like a knot.  He reached for the wound.

“You hurting much?”

“I’ll live.”

I sat back down.  I dropped my hands between my knees and laced my fingers together.  I spit the words out quickly.  “The sheriff’s been told.”   Joe’s eyes didn’t meet mine no more.  His chest rose and fell with deep, ragged breaths; his eyes narrowed into slits.  I could sense his anger.

“Why?  This doesn’t concern the sheriff.”

“Course it does, Joe.  You was nearly killed.”

“It was an accident.”

“Come on, Joe.  I know better.”

“No, you don’t.  You weren’t there.”

“Why’re you protecting her?” 

“You don’t understand.  You don’t know the half of it, Hoss.”

“Then tell me.”

“I—I can’t.”

“Then you understand why Adam had no choice.”

“Adam?”

“He rode in last night to tell Roy.”

Joe shook his head.  “I should’ve known.  He couldn’t wait, could he?”

“It ain’t like that, Joe.  It was either me or him.  One of us had to go.”

Joe’s eyes met the ceiling.  Tears of frustration threatened.  “I never hurt her, Hoss.  I gave her everything she wanted, but she didn’t trust me.  She—”

“I know you did.  I don’t doubt that for a second.  What I don’t understand is why she came at you with a knife?”

“It wasn’t like that.  She …”

“What, Joe?  Talk to me.”

He shook his head.  “She’s confused about things.  That’s all.”

“It’s a little more’n that, Joe.  Confusion don’t kill people.”

“I know that, but we can work it out.  We just need time alone.”

“Time’s over, little buddy.  No woman in their right mind comes at her husband with a knife.”

“She didn’t, Hoss.  It was an accident.  That’s all it was.”

I sensed Joe’s anxiety and the pain that stirred inside him, and I could see how helpless he felt.  We’d taken charge of the situation without his consent, and he’d worked hisself up until I had to stop pleadin’ for answers.  He pushed back the covers and tried to ease his legs over the side of his bed. 

“Hey, what’re you doing?  You ain’t going nowhere.”

“Where’s my wife?  Where’s Mel?”

“Joseph, it’s over.”  His angry stare pierced right through me, but I had to get the words out.  “Mel’s sick, Little Joe.  She ain’t right in the head.  We can’t keep her here in the house knowing she might come at you again.”

“She’s my wife, Hoss,” he cried back.  “You don’t know her like I do.  I never should’ve told you anything.  This business the other night doesn’t concern anyone but Melody and me, and it sure as hell doesn’t concern Roy Coffee.”

“This business, as you call it, concerns us all, little brother.”

“Why?  It’s my life, Hoss, and Mel’s my wife.  Why can’t you leave things alone?”

Joe weren’t thinkin’ straight.  I knew that, and I tried a different route.  “Okay, what if you’d been attacked by an intruder, that big, strong man you described? You never would’ve hesitated to tell Roy the story.  This ain’t no different, Joe, and you know that.”

“It’s a whole lot different, Hoss.  You’re talking about sending my wife to prison. Prison!  You know what that means?  Do you have any idea what goes on in those places?”

Even after all she’d done, I couldn’t help but feel regret, a sorrowful regret.  I knew how bad those places could be.  I’d heard stories of pain and sufferin’ and so had Joe, and he couldn’t bear the thought of his wife condemned to such a place.

“I had to break my promise, Joe.  I had to tell Adam and Pa that this weren’t the first time Mel attacked you.  I didn’t have no other choice.”

“Why, Hoss?  You promised.”

“I know I did, but you gotta think, Joe.  You’d’ve done the same thing if you was me if you knew who hurt me.  You ain’t safe around Mel no more.”

“Get out!”  Joe screamed.  “Get out of my room!”

Just then, the bedroom door burst open.  “What’s this all about?”  Pa bellowed as he rushed toward Joe’s bed.  “What’s going on up here?”

“Get him out!  Get him outta here!”

Chapter 30

I needed to ride, a long enough ride to clear my head.  Had I said too much?  Had my timing been off?  Joe was far from recovered, and maybe it was too soon to drag the truth to his sickbed.  He was tired and his body ached; his emotions ran higher than normal, and I’d done nothin’ more than hit him where it hurt.  I’d broken a promise between brothers by offering up a pattern of behavior that scared me.  Scared Adam too.  And Pa.  I’d had no choice.

I’d just saddled Chubby and was heading out of the barn when Sheriff Coffee rode up in the yard.  Although he’d been informed yesterday, Adam had asked that he let Mel spend the night in the house.  “She needs a decent night’s rest,” he’d said.  Secrets had been kept.  Lies had been told and for what?  I backed Chubby up.  I didn’t want no part of hauling Joe’s wife off to jail.  I’d hurt my young brother enough already.

Once Roy was inside the house, I took off around the barn and headed toward the main road.  I needed time to think, time to sort my thoughts without no one else around.  This was between me and Little Joe and my conscience.

The old oak near Devil’s Gorge had always been a good thinking spot for me.  I ground-tied Chubb and leaned my back against the ancient tree.  There weren’t a cloud in the sky, and the sound of birdsong, which usually lifted my spirits, made me want to pull out a shotgun and—well, I’d never really do such a thing but today, their high-pitched summer songs were more annoying than ever.

I closed my eyes and let my mind wander back to the day Mel’s coach had pulled into town.  It was a day like today, cloudless and sunny-bright when Joe took off runnin’ across C Street to check out the new arrivals.  He fell in love that day.  He fell in love with Miss Melody Birmingham who, in turn, was destined to become his bride.

There was other secrets too, just between me and Joe, of course.  Little things I shouldn’t have been told, but Joe kinda has a big mouth at times.  He’d embarrass me with things like Mel laying her hand on his thigh when it was time for bed, not sleeping, mind you, but married stuff.  Or, how she’d kiss his neck just below his ear and how much it aroused him.  “I don’t want to hear them things,” I’d say. “They’s private.”  But when my face turned red like a beet, Joe would giggle. Embarrassing the heck outta me always brought a smile to my young brother’s face.

They was a good pair.  Joe taught Mel how to fish, and she taught him how to sit through a Shakespearean play by explaining all them fancy words the actors said.  Men tipped their hats when they’d pass by the handsome couple strolling down the boardwalk hand-in-hand.  Women were eager to know more about the first Cartwright bride.  They’d often invite Mel for afternoon teas and whatever else them women like to do while their menfolk was working.  She was becoming well-loved among Virginia City’s elite, but that didn’t mean she’d turned snobby or unkind like some of them snooty-faced women.  Mel could hold her own and she was loved by all, family, and friends alike.  And now, when I thought of what might happen in the days to come, I wondered how them new friends would react.

The main road to Virginia City ran just down the hill from the old oak, and a movin’ cloud of dust caught my eye—our horse and buggy, my brother holding the reins with Mel at his side.  Roy Coffee led the way. 

Attempted murder was a serious charge, and none of us could be prepared for the events that took place over the next several days.  I tightened Chubby’s cinch and started for home.  Only cowards ran away.

~

Pa stood at the bottom of the staircase.  He looked up when I walked through the door “I’ve asked Adam to bring Paul back with him.” 

“Is it Joe?”  Them butterflies was back.  “Is he okay?”

“He’s pretty upset and a sedative might help.  Maybe you can talk to him.”

I threw my hat on the sideboard.  “I don’t know, Pa.  He ain’t too happy with me right now.”

Pa pulled something from his vest pocket.  He held it up for me to see.  “I read him the letter.”

“That’s good.  He needed to know them things.”

Pa shook his head.  “I don’t know that it did any good, son.  Joe listened as I read.  I waited for a reaction but there wasn’t one.  Maybe I made things worse.  I just don’t know.”

“What do you mean worse?  Did he say anything?  I mean did he—”

“That’s just it, Hoss.  I tried to explain that Mel had to be punished, that she had to be sent away, but he won’t listen, he didn’t say a word.  It’s like he understood, but he—he just kind of folded into himself and pulled the covers up to his chin as if—I don’t know, son.  I can’t get through to him at all.  If he won’t talk to me and he won’t talk to you either, I’m at a loss.”

“You can leave Adam out of it too.  He ain’t gonna talk to any of us, Pa.  He thinks we betrayed him, that we only see one side of things, and you can’t hardly blame him.  He still loves his wife.”

“After what she’s done?”

“After what she’s done,” I repeated.  “Think about my ma.  What if she’d—I mean what if she’d gone crazy like Mel.  Would you hate her?  Would you throw her to the wolves like we done with Mel?  We nearly sentenced her ourselves, Pa.  As soon as Roy was told, we opened up the floodgates to Joe’s private life.  Everything he wants to keep hidden will become public knowledge.”

Pa eased down into the chair behind his desk.  He slipped the letter into the top drawer and leaned back.  He laced his fingers and looked up.  He forced a smile.

“I appreciate what you’re trying to say, son, and you’re right.  I’d never intentionally hurt one of my wives.  I’d do whatever I could to protect her and keep her from harm, but you’re forgetting an important aspect of fatherhood.”

“You don’t have to say no more, Pa.

“I don’t have to, but I will, son.  Isn’t it my duty to protect my children at all costs?”

“What if them costs is too high?  Joe sees us as the enemy.  We’ve taken away the most precious thing in his life, and he’s fighting back the only way he knows how.  I know you’re right, but my heart says different, and I can’t blame Joe for hating us all.”

I pictured Mel sitting inside Roy’s jail, and it didn’t seem right.  And what were the charges?  Attempted murder?  That meant a trial, and there weren’t no way my young brother would ever testify against his own wife so what was the point of this whole mess anyhow?

Book 2  

Chapter 1

The Territorial Enterprise sensationalized the proceedings, called it the trial of the decade.  A wife accused of attempted murder.  A husband reluctant to testify.  The name “CARTWRIGHT” scripted in bold print. 

When the trial began, Virginia City took on a circus-like atmosphere, and every nosey blueblood and anxious observer converged on the four of us as we rode into town.  Vendors, selling anything from heavy rain umbrellas to quick sugar fixes—stick candy, jellybeans, and assorted chocolates—were a noted presence at the onset of the trial.

Pa led the way while Adam and I flanked our willful little brother down C Street from the livery where we’d boarded our horses.  Knowing Joe would rather bolt than testify, we each held an arm and guided him up the front steps of the newly built courthouse.

Joe never should’ve told me nothing about him and Mel, and I never should’ve told Pa or Adam simply because my brothers and I had been raised to tell the truth, and there weren’t a more honest man in all of Nevada than Ben Cartwright.  None of us would ever lie under oath.  The prosecutor was well aware, and I feared he’d use that knowledge to force our testimonies to his advantage.

“It’s for Joe’s own good,” Pa said before we left the house, but them words weren’t helping me now.  Sweat dotted my forehead, a nervous sweat, I s’pose.  Seeing how I’d have to take center stage, singled out to sit in front of people I hardly knew and say bad things about Mel, I was as nervous as a skittish little calf on branding day.

I tried to convince myself that this was all for the best, that Mel would be sent away, and Joe would move on, that my brother could somehow get his mind around what she’d done, and what she was capable of doin’ in the future if we didn’t stop her now.

Like vultures, the citizens of Virginia City swarmed into the courthouse until it was standin’ room only.  We led Joe to a table where the prosecutor, Mr. Timothy Green, stood to greet us.  He reached out to shake Joe’s hand, but Joe’s reaction was less than welcoming.

“This is a mistake,” he said to Green.  “We shouldn’t even be here.”

“Why don’t you take a seat, son,” the prosecutor replied.  Although it was a request rather than a question, Joe looked over his shoulder at Pa, his eyes burned with hate.  I had to look away.  If I could’ve smacked some sense into my stubborn little brother, I would have.  None of us was happy to be sittin’ in a room full of busybodies but to blame us, especially Pa, for bringing Mel to trial, it just weren’t right.

“Sit down, Joseph.”

We’d no more gotten settled—we sat directly behind Joe and Mr. Green—when the crowd inside the courtroom gasped.  Roy led Melody down the center aisle to her seat at a table on the left side of Joe and the prosecutor.  A pair of handcuffs held her arms behind her back.  Her hair was uncombed.  Her clothes had been slept in.  Dark circles rimmed her eyes.  She was a far cry from the beautiful little gal Joe married.  She looked a mess; she looked guilty as charged. 

Why hadn’t her lawyer taken time to clean her up some, brought her a fresh garment to wear, or insisted she comb her hair?  In fact, why hadn’t we helped her some?  Hop Sing had filled the washtub with buckets of hot water on Doc Martin’s request.  “She’s cold and she’s filthy,” he’d said.  “Let’s warm her up.”  Adam had ridden back to Joe’s house early the following morning and brought back a fresh set of undergarments, a clean dress, and a pair of boots, but that was days ago. 

Joe tracked her movements down the center aisle.  He followed her with his eyes until she was seated and the cuffs were removed.  She never looked up.  Her head angled down toward the wooden table, and she folded her hands in her lap, her wedding ring still in place.

Wearing a clean white shirt and black string tie, his hair neatly trimmed above his collar, Joe’s appearance was a striking contrast to the accused.  I had difficulty breathing; I felt overdressed and painfully uncomfortable sitting that close to Mel and her attorney.  I ran a finger under my too-tight collar, flicked open the button, and pocketed my tie.  Pa looked on.

“That’s better.”

Judge Peterson banged his gavel, and the room of spectators quieted to near silence.  When the prosecutor stood to make his opening speech, I turned my eyes to Joe and tried to block out Mr. Green’s hateful words.  Seemed to me Joe had done the same, finding his lap more interesting than hearing the truth about the night in question.

Worse than anything, Joe’s private life was being made public.  Although the judge and twelve-man jury would decide Mel’s fate, the tone of the crowd inside the courtroom could easily influence their way of thinking with their moans and groans and unnecessary snickers behind gloved hands. 

Only because I sat next to Pa and Adam and didn’t want to embarrass my family any more than need be, I held my temper, but I was ready to pound the next person who made a sound, male or female.  In front of a room of strangers, my brother was being disgraced and embarrassed, and my insides burned with anger.  There weren’t nothing I could do but sit and stare at the back of Joe’s head and keep my balled fists in my lap.  That’s until I heard my name called.

“I call Hoss Cartwright to the stand.”

As I stood from my chair, my mind went numb.  Mr. Green had a job to do, I was well aware, but it didn’t make our lives any easier.  I hoped Joseph knew I didn’t want nothing to do with the trial.  I balked initially, but the prosecutor said I had no choice but to tell the truth.  The newspaper noted that Joe was a hostile witness, but I was also reluctant to testify about matters I considered private.

“Please inform the jury about the night in question; the night the defendant stabbed your brother with a kitchen knife.”

“Allegedly, your honor,” voiced Mel’s attorney, Mr. Addison Williams.

Mr. Williams had jumped in and taken Mel’s case without being asked.  Being a newcomer to Virginia City, he was anxious to make a name for hisself by defending a woman he believed had been wrongly accused.  Though he didn’t admit it outright, I think Pa was pleased.  Otherwise, Joe would have hired the best lawyer available, a more prominent attorney who was well respected within the community, but Mel had consented to Mr. Williams before Joe was able to crawl out of bed.

“My mistake,” Mr. Green smirked then bowed slightly to the attorney.  “Allegedly stabbed your brother.”

The crowd mumbled amongst themselves until the judge had to bang his gavel.  “Quiet, or I’ll clear the courtroom,” he hollered, but in a more subdued voice, he spoke to me.  “Please begin, Mr. Cartwright.”

I let go a long, heavy breath.  I looked at Joe, but he weren’t looking at me.  “I found my brother in the barn.  He’d been stabbed with a knife.”

“Go on, Mr. Cartwright.”

“I brought him home to our pa.”

“Let’s walk through this particular night a little slower.  May we?”

“It’s your courtroom,” I said.  “But I done told you all I know already.”  I wasn’t about to say more’n I had to.

By the time Mr. Green was finished with me, the judge, the jury, and everyone else was aware of Joe’s state of dress, the location of the wound, and that the doctor had been summoned.  Mel’s attorney only asked one question. 

“Did you actually see the defendant stab your brother with a kitchen knife?”

“No, sir.  I did not.”

“Thank you.  That’ll be all, Mr. Cartwright.”

I stepped down from my chair next to the judge.  What I really needed was a tall glass of whiskey; instead, I took my seat next to Pa, who was called to the stand next.  Then, it was Adam’s turn, and he did nothin’ more than verify what Mr. Green had forced me to say.  A seed had been planted in the jury’s mind.  Three accounts of that night were told before Joe—the only eyewitness—was ever called to the stand. 

I’ll say one thing for certain.  Mr. Green was good.  While Mel’s attorney fumbled his way through, objecting when he could and begging the jury to keep an open mind during the proceedings, the prosecutor sat back and smiled.

Mr. Green called Joe to the stand.  Though he was dressed appropriately, my brother looked a bit green around the edges.  Adam and me had seen that look a hundred times before.  After a night in the saloon, when Joe was still a kid and thought he could hold his liquor as well as any other growed man, we’d often have to haul him to a side alley so he could empty his stomach before riding home.  I couldn’t imagine his embarrassment if that same thing happened now.

Joe took the seat next to the judge; he gave his wife a wistful look.  I turned my attention to Mel, too, though I couldn’t see her face, not even her profile.  Was she smiling, like the wife she’d once been or was she daring her husband to speak unkindly of her?  I leaned a bit forward, but when Pa nudged me with his elbow, I corrected myself per his wishes.  Mr. Green hit Joe with the same questions he’d used on the rest of us.

“Tell the court about the night in question, Mr. Cartwright.”

Joe focused on his lap.  He refused to look at the prosecutor or anyone else in the courtroom.  He didn’t say one word, which didn’t surprise me in the least.  He’d made it very clear to us and to Mr. Green before the trial began that he’d never testify against his wife and by damn, that ornery little cuss was keeping to his word.  I hid my smile.

“Mr. Cartwright,” the judge said.  “Will you answer Mr. Green’s question?”  A moment passed.  “Mr. Cartwright.  Are you feeling ill?  Do we need to take a break?”

Nothing from Joe.  Not even a blink.

The judge slammed his gavel.  “I’m calling a recess.  Mr. Green, I suggest you deal directly with your eyewitness.  We’ll finish up after lunch, promptly at one o’clock.”

Joe slid from the witness chair and walked back to the table.  He started to sit when Mr. Green took hold of his right arm.  “We need to talk, son.  You come with me.” When me, Pa, and Adam followed close behind, Mr. Green stopped short.  “You three go have lunch.  I’ll feed Joseph, and we’ll see you back here at one o’clock.”

When Pa started to protest, I held up my hand.  “Let ‘em go,” I said.  “This ain’t about us.”

Chapter 2

The hour passed quickly, and we were seated in the courtroom waiting for the judge and jury to return.  Adam had said words during lunch that I’d been afraid to say, but that was Adam.  He weren’t never one to hold back when somethin’ pressed his mind.

“You can’t protect him forever, Pa.  He’s a grown man with grown-up feelings and a grown-up mind of his own, and it’s his decision whether he testifies or not. Nothing you can say is going to change that.”

Pa didn’t finish his lunch.  Instead, he threw a few dollars on the table and marched out of the café.  “I have a quick errand to run,” he said.  “I’ll see you back in the courtroom at one.”  An errand?  What was that all about?  Here I thought Adam had gotten through to Pa, but now it didn’t seem that way at all.

Pa’s refusal to let any of his sons grow up had always been a matter of contention, but he’d always doted on Joe more’n me or Adam.  Joe was the baby, the last Cartwright son, and even after Joe married and moved away, Pa still couldn’t let go of them apron strings.  Joe had every right to say his piece or refuse to say anything at all.  That was his choice, and I applauded my big brother for speaking up on Joe’s behalf. 

Chapter 3

Joe took the stand.

“Will you tell us about the night in question, Mr. Cartwright?”  Mr. Green asked my brother.

“My wife was upset.”

“All right.  What was she upset about?”

“It’s personal.”

“It seems that “personal” nearly got you killed, young man.”

Joe’s eyes narrowed with hate.  “Don’t twist my words.  It wasn’t that way at all.”

“Then why don’t you tell the court how it was?”

“We had a disagreement.  That’s all.  I told you she was upset.”

“Did you provoke your wife?”

“No, I did not.  I tried to calm her down.”

“Does your wife get upset often?”

“No.”

“Was the night in question the only time your wife tried to hurt you?”

Joe’s breathing changed.  The prosecutor’s question made him uneasy, and he glanced toward me.  He adjusted hisself in the chair.  I knew he was gonna lie. 

“No,” he mumbled softly.

“Will you admit you’re wife held a kitchen knife in her hand.”

Joe took his time answering, and even though he was crying on the inside, he’d been taught the same as me and Adam.  He’d been taught all his life not to lie, but I wasn’t sure he could do the right thing.

“Yes, Sir.”

“So your only choice was to defend yourself from the oncoming attack.”

“No!”  Joe shouted.  “I told you before.  It was an accident.  Why won’t you believe me?”

“Because you’re lying.  Because your wife stabbed you with a knife.  I’m sure you tried to stop her, but the attack was not an accident, was it, Mr. Cartwright?”

“Objection, Your Honor.  Leading the witness.”

“Overruled,” Judge Peterson said.  “Will you answer the question, Mr. Cartwright?”

Joe’s eyes dropped again to his lap.  He spoke softly.  “She wasn’t trying to kill me, Mr. Green.  She was trying to—“

“To what, Mr. Cartwright?”

“She was afraid.”  

“What was she afraid of?”

Joe hesitated before mumbling his answer.  “I don’t know.”

“I think you do.”

“Then I don’t remember.”

“It’s time you start remembering, young man.”

“Think what you want, Mr. Green, but my wife is innocent.  I’m finished here.”

Mr. Green looked up at the judge and glanced briefly at the jury.  “The prosecution rests, your Honor.”

Melody never took the stand.  Mr. Williams ran through his list of witnesses who briefly discussed her character, but that was all he had.  None of Joe’s acquaintances or close friends had a bad word to say on her behalf.  They sang her praises in open court.  No one had ever encountered her dark side. 

After the second or third witness had testified, Pa began fidgeting in his seat.  He’d cross one leg over the other and moments later he was crossing the opposite leg.  Somethin’ was up, but I couldn’t make sense of his agitated state.  He was actin’ more like Little Joe than hisself.

On Sunday mornings, when Joe was just a little shaver, he’d flibbertigibbet—as Pa used to call it—during the preacher’s sermon.  Pa would lay a calming hand on Joe’s thigh and my young brother’s legs would stop bouncing like a pair of crazed jackrabbits against the wooden seat.  I s’pose Little Joe couldn’t help hisself.  He was that kind of kid, always movin’, always in a hurry.  Always thinking ahead of hisself to the next event, and that’s what I saw in Pa.  A flibbertigibbet.

Pa’s eyes was set on Mr. Williams as if he was anxious for the attorney to move on and quit with the witnesses he’d called to the stand.

“Pa?” 

“Not now, Hoss.”

Joe, a lopsided grin showing on his face, listened carefully as witness after witness gave kind and sympathetic testimony about his wife, which is why he never noticed Mr. Williams pull an envelope from his suit pocket and address the judge. 

“May I approach the bench?”  Williams asked politely.

My father sat tall and proud, and he blocked me from seeing Adam who flanked Pa’s other side.  The fidgeting was gone; his legs weren’t moving no more, and he seemed completely satisfied though I didn’t know why.

Mr. Green jumped up from his seat, quickly buttoned his suit coat, and approached the bench alongside Williams.  Though I strained to hear, their voices was hushed.  A mule-headed argument followed, and the judge nodded his head to Mel’s attorney.  Mr. Green didn’t look happy at all.

“Since there are no more witnesses, I believe we can wrap these proceedings up today.  Mr. Green?  Will you present your closing argument?”

The prosecutor didn’t say anything we hadn’t already heard—mainly he repeated his words, not ours—and he pushed for a guilty verdict.

“Attempted murder,” he explained to the jury, “is a punishable offense.  We know from prior testimony that the defendant in this case, Mrs. Joseph Cartwright, attacked her husband, Joe Cartwright, with a large kitchen knife.”  He held up the bloody knife as though the jury hadn’t seen it before.  “Stabbing him just below the ribs, he fought desperately to save his life, but it’s obvious that the defendant’s intent was to do bodily harm; in other words, she wanted her husband dead.” 

Green paused for effect.  “Members of the jury,” he continued.  “The act of attacking another human being in such a violent manner is an outrage, and I ask that you consider all the facts and conclude that Melody Cartwright is guilty of attempted murder.”

~

Attempted Murder.  A-t-t-e-m-p-t-e-d-m-u-r-d-e-r.  Attempted murder.

At twelve years old, she’d won her school spelling bee, even beating her older sister, Mary Anne.  Her mother would’ve been so proud, especially knowing she’d qualified for the citywide spelldown.  Wearing her best Sunday dress, she stood behind the podium and looked toward the spell master, but he wasn’t Miss Collier, the schoolmarm who’d let you take it back.  Sweet Miss Collier. 

Affliction.  A-f … a f-l-i-c-t-i-o-n. 

With both hands clasped behind her back, she just stood alone, hurt, unbelieving, sure there must be some mistake but there had been none.  She’d failed the test, and she could feel each chamber of her heart beat louder than it should.  A watery vision of a big, brass clock—Tick.  Tock.  Tick.  Tock—loomed before her eyes. 

She’d failed miserably.  She hadn’t been good enough then, and she wasn’t good enough now.  She held her hands in front of her.  They shook like leaves in autumn, and she lowered them to her lap.

Is that how you felt, Mama?  A life sentence for what?  Why?  Why had Papa done such a thing?  Did you fail the test too?  You’d given him three children already.  No!  You didn’t fail, did you?  Why, Papa?  Why did you do it?

Tick.  Tock.  Tick.

Chapter 4

I glanced at Joe.  He’d closed his eyes to the world around him.

“You’ve sworn an oath to uphold the law,” Green continued to tell the jury.  “A minimum three-year sentence in the territorial prison is what the law requires and this court will accept nothing less.”

Mr. Green returned to his seat, and it was Williams’ turn to address the jury.  I thought he’d walk straight to the jury box and plead for leniency, but he stepped up to the judge’s bench instead.  Peterson handed him the sheet of paper he’d handed to the judge earlier. 

“Members of the jury,” he said.  “I have something here that I believe will make you think twice about sending this poor young woman to prison.  Although it contains third-party hearsay, Judge Peterson is allowing me to read this most informative letter.”

Time stood still.  I suddenly realized Pa’s lunchtime errand.  Joe’s head shot up, and he gripped the edge of the prosecutor’s table.  Mr. Green held Joe’s arm steady as he looked like he might bolt from the courtroom.

Pa stared straight ahead, but he leaned toward me and whispered, “For Joseph’s sake, I’m doing what I can to keep his wife out of prison.  It’s all I have left, son.  I pray this will ease your brother’s pain.”

“What about Mel, Pa.  What’s this gonna do to her?”

“I’m doing this for both their sakes.”

Mr. Williams began reading—in what I would’ve called his actor’s voice—and before we could stop him, Joe threw off the prosecutor’s hold and bolted from his chair.  He flew across the courtroom and grabbed the letter from the lawyer’s hands.  “No!”  He shouted and turned his head toward the judge.  “Please don’t do this.  You don’t understand.” 

With his right hand perched against his holster, heavy footfalls sounded as Roy Coffee charged up the center aisle and angled toward the jury box and Joe.  When the gallery rose from their seats, like they was watching a carnival sideshow, I wanted to do the same until Pa cautioned me with a hand to my arm and a look that said let the sheriff do his job.  Joe’s continuous cries had Judge Peterson rising from his own chair behind the bench, all the while pounding his gavel and calling for order in the court.

Joe’s panicked dash across the courtroom had been a mystery to me, to Pa and Adam too, and we’d all leaned forward in our chairs.  Like the rest of my family, I’m sure, I asked why.  I tried to put the pieces together, but I was at a loss.  No one said a word; we only stared at Roy trying to handcuff my little brother.

As the sheriff forced Joe’s arms behind his back, my brother fell to his knees, the crumpled letter held tight in his hand.  I couldn’t make out Roy’s exact words, but he did what was necessary to contain Little Joe.  But Williams wanted that letter back, and his determination showed in the frantic way he clawed at Joe’s fists.

“Back off, Mr. Williams,” Roy growled then swatted his free hand at the lawyer.  “You’ll get your damn paper.”

Even above Joe’s endless pleas to the judge, Roy’s anger at Williams gave the court plenty to talk about over their evening supper.  He’d suddenly become Joe’s protector and, as distraught as Joe was, Roy handled the situation with the expertise of a seasoned lawman.

I looked toward Mel.  She’d stood from her chair and cupped her hands over her mouth.  Tears streaked her cheeks and with no one there to stop her, she rounded the defense table, crouched down on the floor beside her husband, and cradled his tear-streaked face with both hands.

The judge, the jury, and the gallery looked on.  Whether they were amused or just plain dumbfounded, it was hard to tell but, for sure, the abnormal courtroom scene was something them people wouldn’t soon forget.  The defendant felt sympathy for the prosecution’s main witness, and even Pa and me and Adam was more than a little curious over Mel’s display of affection.

“Hoss Cartwright,” Roy cried out.  Caught off guard, I gulped before dashing past Pa and Adam and kneeling down on one knee next to Joe and Mel.  “Take Joe back to his seat, will you?”

“Sure, Roy.”  I helped Joe to his feet.  “I’m sorry, Miss Melody,” I said.  “Come on, little brother.  You done all you could here.”  His hands was cuffed so I gently took hold of his arm and walked him back to the table.  Though his eyes was still on his wife, he came willingly.

Mel still cried out for Joe.  Roy helped her to stand and guided her back to her own table.  Mr. Green and Mr. Williams both stood in front of the judge’s bench.  They wasn’t no help at all.

Judge Peterson called a fifteen-minute recess, but that weren’t all he done.  He’d ordered Roy to leave Joe in irons for the remainder of the trial.

Chapter 5

The trial of the decade was over, and we rode home.  There weren’t no conversation, no casual remarks, nothin’ worth mentioning.  Joe’s unexpected behavior in the courtroom had given us more to think about and worry about.  After his startling breakdown, I wanted to haul him straight out of that damn place before the judge gave instructions to the jury that would determine Mel’s fate, but I was forced to sit and watch my brother suffer through the worst day of his life.

The jury’s decision was final.  Melody Cartwright was found guilty of attempted murder, but rather than sending her to prison—a minimum three-year sentence—the letter Pa handed Mr. Williams had made all the difference.  Crazy or not, Mel would follow in her mother’s footsteps.  Judge Peterson had her committed to a women’s asylum—The Morris-Dexter Home for the mentally insane—just this side of Carson City.

In our younger years, whenever Joe and me rode by the stone house that resembled a small castle, we often made jokes about the women locked inside.  With two copper-topped turrets and iron bars on the windows, the asylum had an eerie look—a dark and frightening look—but we never should’ve gone on about them women that was kept there.  Even though we were young and we’d laugh ourselves silly, our comments were uncalled-for.  I felt ashamed and worst of all; Joe would remember every unkind word we’d ever said. 

Hop Sing greeted us with Little Joe’s favorite supper, hot, and ready to serve, but as the rest of us unbuckled our gunbelts and commented on the good smells comin’ from the kitchen, Joe crossed the room and started up the stairs.

“I’ll go talk to him, Pa.”

“No, not right now, Son.”

“Pa’s right, Hoss.  Give him time.  He’ll come around.”

“No, he won’t, Adam.  We’s separated from him now.  We can’t go back to the way things was.”

“Son.  We kept Mel from going to prison, and this way, she’ll get the help she needs.  Doesn’t that count for something?”

“I don’t know, Pa.  Joe seemed awful upset about that letter being read in court.  Maybe we don’t know all the facts.  Maybe there’s somethin’ he ain’t told us about.”

As if I was a little child, Pa’s hand came to rest on my shoulder.  I didn’t need no simple explanation.  I didn’t need no comfort.  Only Joe could set us straight about his and Mel’s private life.  Maybe he would and maybe he wouldn’t.  I couldn’t predict the future, but there’d been a reason he broke down in court and at this point, none of us knew what was inside the boy’s head.

“Let it go, Hoss,” Pa said.  “You’re reading much more into the problem than need be.  Adam said it best, son.  Joe needs time.  He needs to think things through on his own.”

I moved away from Pa’s touch.  “Don’t you see, Pa?  Ever since the day Joe was born, we’ve protected him; we’ve stood by him.  It’s always been a team effort, but this time we turned on him.  We cast the stones.  We betrayed Little Joe.”

“You can’t believe that, Son.”

“Why?  Where’s the compassion, Pa?  We’re talking about Joe’s wife; the woman he loves.  The woman he fought real hard to bring into this family.”

Though I’d raised my voice, Pa remained calm.  His voice was slow and soft. “She’s sick, Hoss.  She came at your brother with a knife.  She’s no longer capable of living with rational people.  Her mind is—well, she’s disturbed in a way that we’ll never understand.”

“I know she’s sick, but we’ve never talked about that side of things with Joe.”

“I’m not sure I follow, Son.”

“What about your grandchild, Pa?  What about the baby?”

“I’ve already talked to Judge Peterson.  I explained the situation, and we’ll be notified of the baby’s birth.  We’ll bring the child here to live with us.”

“Did you tell that to my brother?”

“No, but I intend to do so when the time is right.”

“And you don’t think Joe has any say in the matter?”

“Hoss,” Pa sighed heavily.  “I’m tired and I’m hungry.  Can we discuss this later?”

“No.  No, we can’t, Pa, cause there ain’t gonna be no baby.”

“Hoss, please.  The nurses at Morris-Decker will be informed, and they’ll take care to see that everything—”

“Pa.  There ain’t gonna be no baby.  Melody lost the baby while we was on the drive to Sacramento.”

Pa’s face paled, and Adam moved real quick-like to steady him in case he should fall.  “Why didn’t Joe tell us?”

“There’s only one reason for that, Pa, and if you’d thought about anything besides putting Mel away, you’d have already figured it out.”

“Hoss, I don’t understand what you’re saying.”

“Joe don’t know, Pa, and that’s why that stupid letter meant nothing to him till the trial.  He only saw it as another hurtful blow against the woman he loves.  Joe don’t know nothing about the miscarriage.  Mel never told him their baby was dead.”

Chapter 6

I doubt that any of us slept worth beans after my announcement.  I know I didn’t.  I tossed and turned and thought about Little Joe all night.  How alone he must feel, sleeping in a bed he hadn’t slept in for nearly a year and without Mel at his side.  In fact, I was surprised he hadn’t gone home.  Maybe he couldn’t.  Maybe he couldn’t face what happened inside his own house. 

When I finally rolled out of bed, I wasn’t surprised to see Pa and Adam already sitting at the table sipping coffee.  Joe was still sleeping, and that didn’t surprise me neither.  The kid was plum wore out, and I pictured him sleeping for days on end and why not?  What did he have to live for?  What was his purpose in life now that Melody had been sent away?

“Morning.”

“Good morning, Son.” 

Pa passed me the coffee pot, and I poured myself a cup.  “No sign of Joe yet?”

“No.  He’s still asleep.”

After a healthy sip, I set my cup on its saucer.  It would take a whole pot to get me goin’ this morning, but barn chores was calling my name.  “I best get moving,” My voice was hoarse, and I cleared my throat.  My body was tired, and my mind wouldn’t stop thinking. 

“I’ll give you a hand,” Adam offered.

“I could use an extra hand this morning.”

Adam smiled, but it was a sad smile all the same.  He hadn’t added much to the conversation last night between me and Pa, but I knew what was on his mind.  I knew what was on Pa’s mind too, and I knew we had a long day ahead.  I threw open the barn doors and walked inside.  Even in the dim light, I saw what was missing.  I turned to my brother.

“He’s gone, isn’t he?”

“I was awake all night.  I never heard him movin’ around.”

“I think we all were, Hoss, but this is Little Joe we’re talking about, and the kid’s had plenty of practice sneaking out of the house.”

“Where do you suppose he went?”

Adam leaned against an upright post.  “If you were Joe, where would you go?”

I thought a minute before I answered.  “To see my wife?”  The look on Adam’s face told me we was thinking the same thing.  “We best ride out before he does something he’ll regret.”

“My thoughts exactly.”

“What do we tell Pa?”

“Well—” Adam breathed heavily.  “Nothing … yet.”

“You sure about that?”

“Until we know for certain—yes, I’m sure.”

~

You ain’t never seen two men muck a barn or feed and water horses faster’n Adam and me that mornin’.  That’s unless you considered my little brother when he had a list of chores to finish before Pa would let him—well, when he was just a youngster, it was fishing, and after he matured some, it was a Saturday night dance with a pretty little gal hangin’ on his arm.  I even smiled at the thought as Adam and me started down the road to Carson City.  It weren’t too long a ride, but I was real nervous over what we might find.

The Morris-Dexter house was just this side of Carson, not far off Ponderosa land, which was just another reason me and Joe made crude remarks about them poor souls inside.  We thought we was better than them ladies—smarter, wiser—but no one was laughing now.

I pictured Melody standin’ behind one of them barred windows or housed inside a copper-topped turret.  A sad life for anyone, a sadder life for someone we loved and cared about.  My eyes began to water, and I blinked repeatedly so Adam wouldn’t see.  I weren’t in no mood for explaining.

“It’s just around the next turn,” Adam said as though I’d never seen the place before.

“Yeah, I know.  I’ve ridden by a hundred times.”

“We all have, Hoss, but we’ve never had an occasion to stop.”

“Just don’t talk about it, Adam.  I can’t hardly imagine how Little Joe feels right now.  He must be hurting something fierce.”

“Don’t go soft on me, brother.  We came here to do a job.”

“I ain’t going soft, but what happens when we get there—I mean if we find Joe?”

“I have no idea.”

“You’re the smart one.  Ain’t you got no ideas at all?”

“Not this time.”

We tied our mounts in front of the asylum.  “I don’t see Cochise.”

“Don’t give up hope just yet.”

“Okay, Big Brother.”  I breathed in heavily.  “But maybe we guessed wrong after all.”

A stone walkway led to a wooden front porch, which, in most respects, looked inviting, but my heart pounded like blasts of thunder at just the thought of stepping inside.  I let Adam lead the way.  He rapped on the front door and within seconds a woman answered.  Dressed mostly in black, she wore a full white apron that gathered at her waist.  Her pale, pinched face and slicked-back hair made her look rather goulash.

“Ma’am—” With hat in hand, Adam spoke as gentlemanly as I’d ever heard him before.

“Miss.  Miss Millicent Havens.” 

“My apologies, Miss Havens” 

She opened a thin, black book she carried with her.  “What time is your appointment, sir?”

“My brother and I don’t have an appointment, Miss Havens.  We’re looking for a young man who might have come here last night or early this morning.”

“I’m sorry, but without an appointment—what did you say your names were?”

Adam cleared his throat.  “I didn’t, but our name’s Cartwright.  Adam and Hoss Cartwright.”

Miss Havens looked straight at me.  “You must be Horse.”

“Um, no Ma’am.  The name’s Hoss.  H-o-s-s.”

“Cartwright?”

“Yes’m.”

“Any relation to Joseph Cartwright?”

“Yes’m.  He’s our little brother.”

“Step inside.  I’ll have you speak with our chief physician.”  She directed me and Adam into a small parlor just off the main hallway.  “Have a seat, gentlemen, while I locate the doctor.”

The walls was dark and the window shades was pulled half-closed.  For such a bright, sunny day, I couldn’t understand wasting coal oil when sunshine could do all the work.  The furniture was small and terribly uncomfortable for men my size, even Adam was put out, but he left the eye-rolling up to me.  My guess is that they didn’t want visitors hanging around any longer than necessary.  

“This place gives me the willies.”

“We won’t be here long.  Just simmer down.”

“I’ll simmer if you’ll do all the talking.”

Adam and me both stood to our feet when a man about Pa’s age appeared in the doorway.  Dressed in a gray suit and silver vest, he wore a maroon cravat that was nearly hidden by his neatly trimmed beard.  He introduced hisself as Dr. Avery Asbury. 

“Pleased to meet you, Doctor.” Adam extended his hand.

“Likewise.”  I did the same.

“You’ve come asking about your brother, I believe.  Joseph Cartwright?”

“That’s correct.  My brother and I thought he might have stopped by here to check on his wife, Melody Cartwright.”  

“That’s an understatement, Sir.”

“I’m not sure I understand.”

“Your brother caused quite a disturbance at quite an ungodly hour this morning.”

“So, he was here.”

“Oh, yes.  He was most definitely here.  Might we sit down, Gentlemen?

While the doctor appeared comfortable in an overstuffed chair, me and Adam sat on the edge of a sofa with our knees nearly touching our chins.

“I’m afraid your brother was looking for a patient who hasn’t checked in as yet.  I’ve been notified that Judge Peterson recommended your young brother’s wife be contained here for the next three years or longer if Mrs. Cartwright should require ongoing care, but she has yet to arrive.  The wire I received stated that Sheriff Coffee would be escorting the young woman to our facility sometime this afternoon.”

“What about my brother?  You mentioned he was here earlier this morning.”

“Well, Mr. Cartwright, after bullying his way inside when my orderly opened the front door, your brother used excessive force against the young man.  He demanded to see his wife, and when the attendant said she wasn’t here, your brother didn’t like the answer.  He swung his fist and blackened Jeffery’s right eye. The foul language he used in front of my nurses was uncalled-for, and I had no choice but to send one of my orderlies to town for reinforcements.”

“Reinforcements?”

“The sheriff, if you will.  I’m sure you’ll find your brother locked inside a cell in the Carson City jail.  He’s been charged with assault.”

Adam stood.  I followed his lead. 

“Thank you for your time, Doctor.  As stated earlier, Melody Cartwright is indeed my brother’s wife.  He’s very much in love with her and he’s concerned for her well-being.  He’s a distraught young man who has yet to accept his wife’s—I’m not sure what medical term you use, but my young brother is not normally a violent man.  He’s frightened and he feels betrayed by the court’s decision to have his wife committed.  I can only give you my sincere apologies for any disruption he might have caused you or your staff.” 

“Your brother acted irrationally, Mr. Cartwright, but under the circumstances—let’s just say you’ve made your point quite clear, and I’ll excuse his violent temper this once, but I won’t stand for it a second time.  Is that clear?”

“Absolutely.”

“Let me jot down a note to Sheriff Cummings, and I’m sure he’ll release your brother into your custody.”

“I appreciate that, Doctor.”

Adam pushed the note into his shirt pocket and we left Morris-Dexter.  We mounted our horses and headed for the Carson City jail.

“I can’t hardly blame Joe, Adam.  The kid’s beside hisself with worry.”

“That may be, but if he tries a stunt like that again, they’re apt to lock him up alongside his wife.”

“Adam?  You don’t think—”

“What?  You think that was Joe’s plan all along?”

“It ain’t that far-fetched, is it?”

“Don’t be putting ideas in his head.  Look, we got what we came for.  We’ll spring Joe and head for home.  That’s all we can do.”

Chapter 7

We rode into Carson and pulled our mounts up in front of the sheriff’s office. “Here goes nothin’,” I said.

“Cross your fingers that we won’t have to drag him home by his bootstraps.”

“Oh, man, I didn’t think of that.  This whole mess is—”

“I know.”

Sheriff Cummings was a stout man with graying sideburns and a pleasant demeanor, a gentle reminder of Roy Coffee if you was to ask me.  In no time at all, Adam explained the situation, handed him the note, and we both sighed with relief when he unlocked the door to Joe’s cell.

“What are you two doing here?”

“Would you rather stay locked up?”  

Cummings handed Joe his hat and gunbelt.  “Your horse is at the livery, Son.”

“Thanks for everything, Sheriff. ”  Joe’s snide remark was loud and clear, and Adam and I shook our heads as Joe stormed out the front door. 

“Thanks, Sheriff.  He don’t usually act that way.  He’s had a rough go the past couple days.”

“No hard feelings.”

With his hands clamped on his hips, Adam stood on the boardwalk watching Joe march down the street to the livery.  We mounted and followed our young brother.  Getting him outta jail was one thing, but getting him home might prove to be a battle of wills.

“You know Joe can outride us, Adam.”

“Every day of the week.”

“Then how we gonna stop him?”

Adam shrugged.  “Your guess is as good as mine.”

Joe paid the livery boy a day’s rent for his horse and stepped into the stirrup to mount.  “You two ready to ride?”

“Joe—” 

“Not now, Hoss.”

Joe went with us peaceful-like, but no one said a word until he slowed his horse at the fork in the road.  The main road, crossing the Ponderosa, veered right.  A lesser-used road, leading to his little house, was when he pulled to a stop. 

“This is my turn-off.”

“Ain’t you coming home with us, Little Brother?”

“Why?  I have my own home.”

“Yeah, but …”

“Why don’t you come with us, Joe?”  Adam said casually.  “Pa would like to see you.”

“My father?  No, I don’t think so, Big Brother.” 

“What’s that mean, Joseph?”

“You serious?  Believe me, Hoss.  Pa’s the last person I want to see.”

I looked to Adam for answers, but he quickly changed the subject.

“See you in the morning?  We’re behind schedule.  We start roundup this week.”

“I—I don’t know, Adam.”

“We’ll head out at seven.”

Joe jerked his reins and headed down the smaller road.  I turned toward Adam.  “Ain’t there something we can do?”

“Like what?”

Chapter 8

Just outside the front door, Pa stood with his arms crossed and his legs braced for battle.

“Pa don’t look too happy,” I pointed out as we rounded the barn.

“That’s an understatement.”

“I’ll stable the horses while you explain things to Pa.”

“Scared?”

“Yep.”

By the time I walked inside the house, they each held empty cups of coffee, and Adam had finished the story.  “That’s about it, Pa.  Joe came peacefully and we split up at the fork.”

“You let him ride off on his own?”

“He went home, Pa.”

“Did you try to stop him?”

“Yes, I did.”

“Then why isn’t he here?  Why didn’t you bring him home?”

“Because Joe’s not a kid,” Adam said calmly, but I knew he was boiling over inside.  “Because we can’t control what he does anymore.  He’s a grown man, Pa. He has a wife.  He has responsibilities.  You’ve got to let him go.”

Silence.

Like a ghost in the room, I stood behind the settee.  I hadn’t said a word.  I listened but when Adam when off on Pa about Joe, just like I had yesterday, I felt ashamed of us both.  Pa had Joe’s best interest at heart—always had, always would.  That’s just the way our pa operated.  And though I never doubted my father’s love, he’d always had a closer connection with Joe.  Something I ain’t sure how to describe, but something, a certain intimacy existed between them two.  Maybe I should’ve been jealous, but I’d never let it bother me.  Guess I never would neither.

Adam had left the room.  He’d gone upstairs to be alone, and there I stood—the ghost.  The son my family considered the peacemaker had nothing worthwhile to say.  No words of wisdom came to mind.

Pa stared at the flickering fire as though I were invisible.  Maybe I was.  Maybe in his eyes, Adam and I were both invisible right now.  We told him the truth as we knew it, nothing but the truth, but I felt guilty inside all the same.

~

By seven the following mornin’, there was no sign of Joe.  Adam sent the other two wrangles ahead and told them we’d be along before they rounded up the first calf. 

“We’ll give him a few more minutes to show up, and then we’ll have to ride out, Hoss.”

“I don’t like this, Adam—” I held up my hand — “and I know what you’re gonna say.  I’m fretting just like Pa, but my gut tells me we need to check on Little Joe before we catch up with them other fellas.”

Adam stared at the ground.  He scuffed the toe of his boot over a clod of dirt before he answered.  “Fine.  But this is the absolute last time.”

When Little Joe’s clapboard house came into view, I couldn’t help but remember the morning I found my young brother lying face down on the barn floor.  Some images can’t be forgotten, and seeing Joe’s lifeless body was pressed in my mind like a tintype portrait of one of them unlucky soldiers who died on a faraway battlefield.  Today would be different.  There’d be no lifeless body bleeding out and no search for the truth.  The truth was behind us now.  We had to get on with our lives.  We hitched Sport and Chubby and walked up to the front door.  Adam reached for the latch. 

“Ain’t you gonna knock?”

“Nope.”

Adam pushed the door open, and I followed him inside.  The drapes were drawn.  A whiskey bottle sat empty.  Expecting to see my brother’s blood still marking the walls and floor, the entire room had been gone over; the walls and floor nearly sparkled since I’d last been here last.  I wondered if Pa had asked Hop Sing for a special favor.

“Bedroom?”  

Sprawled across the bed like a cat soaking up afternoon sun, Joe slept like a baby. Seven a.m. had come and gone, and I imagine the quart of whiskey had something to do with his failure to show up on time.  My gut feelin’ had been wrong this time.  Joe was fine and I’d worried myself and Adam over nothin’.

“I s’pose we should let him sleep?”

“Might as well.  He won’t be worth his weight today.  Let’s go.”

Pa had nothing to say when we mentioned Joe’s condition during supper that night. Neither of us said anything hurtful; we’d done enough of that already, but when Pa finished his meal, he said goodnight and retired to his bedroom.  When I looked at Adam, his response was to shrug his shoulders and finish the food on his plate.  I started to comment then decided it wasn’t worth the effort.  Pa’d had a rough few days too.  We was all tired and ready to get back to normal, whatever normal might be.

When Joe didn’t show up the next morning, Adam and I didn’t check on him like we had the day before.  As Adam had said to Pa, Joe was a growed man.  I needed to remember them words and quit tracking Little Joe’s every move.  Guess I needed some growing up myself.

After stabling our mounts that evening and thanking the other two men who’d put in as long a day as me and Adam, we headed for the house only to be greeted by the Chinese whirlwind called Hop Sing.  His rant wasn’t what neither of us needed or wanted to hear.  We was hungry, bone-tired, and ready for a good night’s sleep.

“Why you so late?”

“I’m sorry, Hop Sing.”  The last thing I wanted was our cook to give up on the family and make good on his threat to “go back China,” but tonight’s commotion angered me more than usual.

“Where Mr. Ben?  He leave.  He no come back.”

“Where’d he go?”

“He no tell Hop Sing.  He leave early this morning.”

“Let’s eat, and then we’ll go look for Pa”.

“Chicken all burnt!”

“Chicken’s all burnt,” I repeated to Adam.  Of course, Hop Sing had more to say, but I’d never learned much Cantonese.

After our meager supper of cold side dishes, Adam reached for the harness, and I questioned his intentions.  “We taking the buggy?”  Sport and Chubby had put in a long day, and I assumed we’d saddle fresh mounts, but Adam had other ideas.

“My backside requires a cushioned seat.”

“Hey.  I kind of like that idea.”

“Okay, Hoss.  What does your gut tell you this time?” 

“Same as yours, I ‘spect.”

“Joe’s?”

“You’re getting smarter every day, Big Brother.”

We were right on target.  Pa’s buckskin was tied to the hitch rail.  Adam pulled the buggy up next to Joe’s front porch, but neither of us jumped down from our seat. 

“Guess we were right.”  The drapes hadn’t been drawn and soft golden light poured through the front window.  “You tempted to turn around and go back home?”

“No.  We’ve come this far.  Let’s see what this is all about.”

Something didn’t sit well with me.  Often times I felt like an intruder and this was one of them times.  Pa was inside with Joe, and I didn’t know if Adam or me were needed or even wanted. 

“You sure about this?”  

“Come on.”

We climbed the porch steps.  Adam knocked on the front door then pushed it open. Joe and Mel didn’t have a lot of furniture.  A rocking chair and a small sofa took up most of their living space.  Pa sat in the rocker.  His head popped up, and he quickly put his finger to his lips.

We moved quietly through the front room where we found Joe sound asleep, his stocking feet hanging over the padded arm of the sofa.  Pa stood and motioned us back outside.  Since there were only two chairs on the porch, I gave way to my elders and took a seat on the front steps.

The two mismatched rocking chairs had been wedding gifts:  One from Paul Martin and the other from Roy Coffee.  Having both chairs presented at the same time, Joe joked about how he and his bride would each have their own rocker, especially if Mel ever gave birth to twins.  Problem was that neither chair would fit in their small parlor, and since both were made of solid walnut and neither was upholstered—one cane-backed and the other had a horseshoe engraving for good luck—Joe had placed the two small rockers on the covered front porch.

Pa didn’t waste any time getting to the point.  He leaned forward in his chair and filled us in on the day’s events.  “Mel kept a secret journal.”  He tightened his lips and shook his head.

“And Joe found it,” Adam replied. 

“I’m afraid so.”

“What’s that mean, Pa?”

“I’ll say this upfront to both of you.  Until you have children of your own, neither of you can begin to understand a father’s worry, so bear with me and I’ll explain.” Seems it was Pa’s turn to set me and Adam straight.  I was ready to listen.

“I’d thought over everything you’d both said, but after the two of you left the house without Joe for the second day in a row, I saddled my horse.  I needed to check on my youngest son, grown man or not, and I found him sitting right here on the front porch.  He was half-dressed; a pair of wrinkled—probably slept-in—trousers was all he wore.  I hitched Buck to the rail and sat down beside him.  He didn’t look up, but he had a leather-bound book sitting unopened on his lap; his finger marked a page.

“Morning, Joseph, I said, but I got no response.  Minutes passed before he turned to face me.  ‘Ain’t gonna be no baby,’ he said.  Though this was common knowledge to everyone but Joe, I kept silent.  ‘Mel lost the baby.  She never told me, Pa.  She never said a word about it.’  Naturally, my heart cried out.  Still, I hoped he’d say more, but the “more” I’d hoped for came later, but I’ll get to that.

“I told him I was sorry, deeply sorry about everything that’d happened, but Joe’s tear-filled eyes said it all.  ‘Are you, Pa?  Can you honestly say you’re sorry?’  I reached for his hand.  I needed him to believe me, but he tucked his arm tight against his side.  He declined any comfort I could give.

“I let him know I’d give up my own life if I could take away his pain.  I told him what he meant to me, what all my sons meant to me, and that I was willing to do whatever it took to see him through. 

“He didn’t answer; he laid his head against the back of the chair.  ‘At least you have a son.’  I reassured him that I had three sons and that he would too someday, but I quickly regretted my choice of words.  I knelt down in front of him.  I tried to explain my fears; that if there had been a next time with Mel, I couldn’t bear the thought of losing him over another senseless attack, and that’s when the “more” I’d hoped for was revealed.  Joe said he was never attacked, and that we’d gotten it all wrong.”

“But, Pa.  We know better.”  Why’s he still trying to protect her?”

Pa held up his hand.  “According to Joe, we didn’t have all the facts.”

“And what facts are those?”  I could tell by Adam’s tone that he didn’t believe a word, and he was growing impatient.  Guess I was too, ‘specially if what Joe had said was true.  But I saw the bruises.  I’d seen the hurt she’d done to my brother.

“From what I gather, Mel—well, somehow she got in her head that Joe would do to her what her father had done to her mother.” 

“You mean—”

“Yes.  If what Joe says is true, Mel wasn’t trying to kill him, she was trying to—”

“—kill herself,” Adam finished.  “And you believe that?”

“Adam.  I have to believe.”

“That changes everything, don’t it, Pa?  That’s why Joe broke down in court over that letter.  He knew she’d be sent to an asylum instead of prison, right?”

Pa grimaced and I knew I was right.  “If he’d only talked to me.  Told me everything.  Maybe—”

Adam looked up.  “Are you saying prison would have been a better option?”

“I don’t know,” Pa answered softly.  “Maybe Paul Martin could have helped her.  Maybe a doctor somewhere else—San Francisco, St. Louis.  I just don’t know.”

“Ain’t they gonna make her well down at Morris-Dexter.  Ain’t that the whole point?”

Adam cleared his throat.  “I’ve heard stories, Hoss.  There was an asylum in Boston.  I’d pass it sometimes when I was out walking.”

“Did it look like Morris-Dexter?”

“No.  This facility was built to house a hundred patients.  Boston’s a bit more populated than Virginia City, Brother.  It was large, but as I recall, the asylum was overcrowded.  As rumors went at the time, there was always double the number of patients.  Morris-Dexter holds what?  Maybe ten or twelve women?”

“I s’pose.”

“Size isn’t the issue here, Boys.  What it all boils down to is that I pushed for what I considered a safe haven over prison time and from what I gather after talking to your brother, being sent to an asylum was Mel’s greatest fear.”

“You couldn’t’ve known, Pa.  Joe can’t blame you for wanting the best for his wife.”

“Oh, but he does, Hoss, and not only me.”  Pa glanced at the two of us.  “He blames us all.”

My stomach tightened and Hop Sing’s cold side dishes weren’t sitting too well no more.  I had a real bad feelin’ this whole business was a long way from over.

“The letter didn’t get into William’s hands by accident.  I put it there, and I’m the one your brother blames.  I tried to explain why I’d done so but by that point, Joe had stopped listening.  He pushed past me and went inside the house.  There was nothing else I could say.”

“You can’t fault yourself, Pa,” I said.  “Joe’s hurting real bad right now.  We know how much he wanted that baby, and we know how much his wife meant to him.  Maybe we ought to leave him be for a time.  You know—let him work things out alone.” 

Pa stood from his chair.  “I thought I was doing the right thing,”

Adam stood, too; he slid his hand across Pa’s shoulder.  “And you did, Pa.  Joe might not think so now, but Mel is much better off at Morris than if she’d been sent to the territorial prison.”

“Is that what you think?”

I cranked my head as all eyes turned toward the doorway where Joe stood, his shoulder braced firmly against the jam.  We hadn’t heard him come out of the house.  We didn’t know how long he’d been listening.  Pa moved across the narrow porch and took hold of my brother’s free arm. 

“Are you all right, Son?”

“Why wouldn’t I be?  You got what you wanted.  You all got what you wanted, didn’t you?”

“Joseph, please.”

“Please what?  What do you want from me, Pa?  You want me to pretend nothing happened?  That there was no trial?  That there was no marriage?  That Melody never existed?  You tell me, Pa, what exactly do you want?”

Joe’s voice grew louder with every new question.  His eyes, though somewhat glazed, had narrowed as he looked down his nose at all three of us.  Emotions ran high and not just Joe’s.  Adam and I stood like fence posts, unsure what to say or do, but not Pa.  His instincts took over.  He pulled Joe to his chest, but Joe pushed hisself away.  He didn’t want no part of any of us right then.

Adam stepped forward.  “Why don’t we sit down and talk this out?”

“There’s nothing to talk out, Older Brother.  It’s all been said.”

“No it ain’t,” I said, but my voice sounded weak and unsure.  “Let Pa explain, Little Joe.”

A fear came over me, and maybe it was similar to what Pa felt when Joe hadn’t showed up for work.  Could my father have known how explosive Joe’s emotions would become or how much pain and anger he stored inside?  

Joe turned to face Pa, but I couldn’t read him this time.  I don’t think none of us could.  I waited for him to strike out with more angry words but his legs like to give out, and he hugged hisself to the doorframe.  Pa reached for his shoulder, and Joe turned his head away; his pain seemed too private to share.

“I loved her, Pa.”

“I know you did, Son.”

“I love her still.”

Joe couldn’t take it no more.  His emotions was so raw that his cry for help brought me and Adam across the porch and standin’ next to our pa. We was family.  We’d weathered storms before and at times, we’d come through even stronger.  I laid one hand on Pa’s shoulder and pressed the other against Joe’s back.  Adam did pretty much the same, and that’s when Joe turned to face us all.  He looked each of us in the eye just before his whole body buckled and sagged into Pa’s waiting arms.

Chapter 9

Joe came home with us that night.  I rode Buck so Pa could sit with Joe in the buggy.  The next day, Adam and me collected Joe and Mel’s stock—Jezebel, their milk cow, Joe’s six green-broke army horses, and Mel’s little bay, even their small flock of chickens were thrown together with ours.

Enclosed in the small cluster of pines we’d left standing when Joe’s new home was built, it saddened me to see the little house look so empty and deserted.  Where once there’d been happiness, nights of terror, of shouts and pleas, of blood streaking the floor and walls, now held a blanket of misery and despair instead of a lifetime of promise.  In time, Joe would decide the fate of his home, but I often wished for a lightning strike, an end to the memories that nearly sent my brother to an early grave.

Melody’s fate had been sealed.  She was no longer a part of our lives and in the weeks after Joe returned home, there’d been no mention of her by the three of us.  I wasn’t a mind reader, but there were times when Joe closed his eyes to the world around him, times that he’d drift off to another time and place.  I hoped they was happy memories.  I hoped he remembered the good times rather than the bad.  I hoped he could find a moment’s peace.

Though the knife wound had healed and Joe was riding out with me and Adam every mornin’, he wasn’t the same little brother I once knew.  A certain kind of maturity had come over him.  A calmness some might say.  The boy who loved life, who cherished every waking moment had quieted and become more of a workhorse during the day and was the first of us to say goodnight in the evening. 

We all had different ways of managing grief, and that’s what I saw in Joe.  Grief.  As though his wife had died, but unlike his mama, there was no grave to visit, nowhere to release a range of emotions when daytime wouldn’t end and nighttime brought troubled sleep.

I wasn’t normally a praying man though I prayed every night that Joe’s troubles would end, that he’d find peace, and that we could help him overcome the melancholy that had taken hold and wouldn’t let go.  I wanted to set him free.  I wanted to see him smile and laugh.  I wanted my brother back.

Chapter 10

Weeks passed before I saw a glimmer of hope.  A gentle smile or a subtle chuckle at one of my off-color jokes began to appear, and I started to think my young brother had a future after all.  Even with Mel only a few miles away, Joe had begun to tackle life without her.

A letter came yesterday.  Captain Morrison asked for a new batch of mounts for his troops.  I watched Joe scan the missive, and I glimpsed a smile on his face as he handed the letter to Pa.

“Sounds like you’ve got your work cut out for you, son.”

“He didn’t say how many,” Joe replied.

“You’ve got six green broke.  That’s a start.”

“Yeah, guess I better get busy.”

If we could carry it off, me and Adam had big plans for Saturday night, a night in town, and a couple of drinks at Joe’s favorite saloon.  Little Joe hadn’t stepped foot off the Ponderosa since he’d run off to Morris-Dexter looking to find his wife.  We was his brothers.  We’d do most anything to correct a wrong done to one of our own.  We’d keep on trying.  If Joe weren’t ready this week, we try the next, and again the next, until we was satisfied we’d done all we could to make things right.

Maybe a Saturday night spent in a local saloon sounded like me and Adam was simpletons and had our hopes riding on lost causes, but we’d never considered Little Joe a lost cause.  He might be tarnished around the edges, but we knew he could shine bright.  We’d never give up hope. 

He’d been hit where it hurt most, but he’d survived the impact, and he was learning to live again.  Pa said healing took time, and we had all the time in the world.

Book 3

Chapter 1

Holding his palms up at shoulder level, Roy stopped me and Adam from moving farther into his office, “He didn’t break no laws, Boys.”

“Then why is my brother behind bars?“

“Don’t you raise your voice to me, Adam Cartwright.”

“I’m sorry, Roy.  What’s the charge this time?”

“Ain’t no charge, Boys, but Doc thought I should keep him here a while.  Kind of a precaution.”

“A precaution?” 

Adam was as tired as I was.  After a grueling day’s work, Pa sent us both to town to find Joe.  He’d had one simple chore.  Pick up the week’s mail.  He’d left right after breakfast and now, it was nearing suppertime, and Roy weren’t helping the matter none.  Joe was in jail.  Pa had bailed him out more’n a few times over the past few weeks, but there was also times Pa didn’t know about, times me and Adam had paid the kid’s fine and didn’t say nothing to our pa.

“Just give us a straight answer.”

“Your brother has a head wound.  Doc said he didn’t think it was serious, more of a burn—you know, a scrape.”

“And how did Joe get the scrape?”  

Since the trial, Joe’d had his share of scrapes.  Saloon brawls had become second nature, too many for his own good.  I don’t think he was lookin’ for a fight exactly, but he was the first one to throw a punch if someone riled him.  Adam said he was fighting demons.  I weren’t sure what he meant, but older brother said lots of things I didn’t understand.

“A man named Madison.”

Adam was losing patience.  “And just who is Madison?”

“He’s the man your brother shot and killed.”

“Killed?  Why?”

“Sit down, Boys.” 

I stared straight at Adam, but he didn’t know nothin’ more’n me and since I’d gone kinda weak in the knees, sittin’ down seemed like a good idea. 

“According to witnesses over to the Silver Dollar, this Madison fella had been hangin’ around the saloon all day.  A loudmouth, you know the type.  Sam said when Little Joe stopped in for a beer, Mr. Madison, sidled up to the bar next to him and started shootin’ off his mouth.”

“About what?”

“Truth or not, Boys, this ain’t a real easy story to tell.”

“Just tell us, Roy.”

The sheriff was one to pussyfoot on occasion, and nothin’ topped off my brother’s temper more’n wasting time on a whole lotta nothing.  Roy leaned forward, laced his fingers, and rested his arms on his desk.  “He said some things about Joe’s wife.”

“About Melody?  He don’t even know her, Roy.”

“We don’t know that for sure, Hoss.  Madison told Joe he knew her pretty well.”

“Aw, that don’t make no sense unless he … does he work at the asylum?  Is he an orderly or something?” 

“The man’s dead, Hoss.  I don’t know nothing about him, but before this is over, I’ll know every detail.  I’ll ride down to Carson this afternoon and talk to Sheriff Cummings, see if he knows anything.  Then I’ll head to the asylum, but I doubt he was ever an employee at Morris-Dexter.”

“What makes you say that?”  

“This is just hearsay, Boys, but the way Madison talked in the saloon, there’d been—there’s things happening down at the asylum that—“ Roy steepled his fingers.  He was struggling to get things said.  “Madison said some things about—well, he said he’d been with your brother’s wife … romantic-like.”  I shot Adam a look.  “He said he’d paid some fella for her services.  I don’t know if his accusation was true or not, but Joe believed him and—“

“Wait, wait, wait, Roy.  You’re saying that—that the man my brother shot said he’d been intimate with Joe’s wife—you mean inside the asylum?”

“Yeah, that about sums it up, Adam.”

“Come on, Roy.  Don’t tell me you fell for a story like that?  That place is locked up tight.  No one goes in or out.  Joe believed every word the man said, didn’t he?”

“Put yourself in Little Joe’s place, Son.  True or not, Madison should’ve never said them things.  Joe’s a loose cannon right now, and he can’t control his temper.  How many times have I locked him up after he’s fought half the men in the saloon cause someone mentioned his wife?  Not in a good way, mind you, and that sets the ball rolling every time.  How many times have you two paid damages and kept it from your pa?  Now, a man’s dead.  This can’t go on, boys.  You gotta keep that brother of yours outta my town till he simmers down.  You know what’s gonna happen if you don’t.  It ain’t gonna be no drifter lying face down in the street.  It’s gonna be Little Joe Cartwright.”

Chapter 2

There’s more’n one way a man could die.  He could die by accident or by sickness. He could die by another’s hand or by his own, and I tried to bury all them thoughts about Joe lying facedown, but I couldn’t shake them all together.  Adam masked his anger well; he never said nothing, but neither would I.  What was the point? We each had our own private thoughts to contend with. 

Roy let Joe out of the cell.  Because it was deemed self-defense, there was no disputing the reason for Madison’s death, no trial this time, and while Joe paid Manuel a day’s rent for Cochise, I asked Adam the single question that was festering in my mind.

“You think Madison was telling the truth?”

“Do you?”

“Dadburnit, Adam.  Don’t answer a question with a question.”

“No, Hoss.  I don’t believe it’s true.  Your young brother takes some man’s word at face value then calls him out before he thinks things through.  A man is dead because Joe can’t control his temper.”

“Joe’s had a rough go, Adam.  Can’t you cut him some slack?”

“Joe’s temper got a man killed.  He’ll have to live with that.  Can you?”

I didn’t have an answer; I didn’t know what to think, and I turned from Adam and mounted my horse.  Joe hadn’t said nothing, not a word to Roy or to Adam or me. He believed what he’d heard, and that kind of talk would make any man reach for his gun.  How could I fault my young brother for defending his wife’s honor?

“You comin’?”  

“No, you two go ahead.  There’s something I need to do before I leave.”

As he led Sport down the street, I glared at my older brother’s back.  Joe needed us both, but Adam had other plans.  I didn’t call him back.  I let him go, but it didn’t mean I liked it none.

Joe and me rode back to the ranch together.  I dreaded telling Pa, but there weren’t no other choice this time.  I couldn’t push this one under the rug like I’d done in the past.  Pa met us in the yard.

“Where’s Adam?”

“He had something to take care of in town.  He’ll be along.”

“Joseph?”  He looked directly at his youngest.

Joe handed me his reins.  He looked up at Pa.  “What?”

“What?  What in tarnation took you so long to pick up the mail?”

Joe reached inside his jacket pocket.  He handed Pa a tied bundle of five or six letters.  “Here.  Here’s the damn mail.”  He sidestepped Pa and headed toward the house.

“Joseph!”

With his back still turned, Joe mumbled, “Ask Hoss.”

Pa turned to me.  “This better be good.”

“I’ll put up the horses.”

“I’ll help you.”

My explanation was nearly as hesitant and choppy as Roy’s had been.  The sheriff was right about one thing.  It was a hard story to tell, ‘specially the part about Joe’s gunfight, but just as I’d finished explaining, Adam rode into the barn and dismounted.  He often pinched the bridge of his nose when he had something important to say.  This was one of them times.

“You explained everything?”  Adam asked.

I glanced at Pa.  “Yeah.  Joe ain’t talking.”

“It gets worse.”

“Come on, Boys.  Let’s take the discussion inside.  Let’s have Little Joe tell his side.”

“No.”  He reached for Pa’s arm.  “Not this time.”

Pa glared at Adam.  His stance was strong and defiant, and he crossed his arms over his chest.  “What’s that mean?”

“I went to the Silver Dollar.  I talked to Sam.”

“And?”

“Let’s just say he whitewashed some of his explanation to the sheriff.”

“Go on.”

“This Madison, the man Joe killed, may have been telling the truth.”

“Aw, Adam.  You told me you didn’t believe a word.”

“I might’ve been mistaken.”

Pa relaxed his stance.  “What’s this all about, Son?”

“Apparently, Madison had a large crowd of men surrounding his table and enjoying his brand of storytelling before Joe showed up at the saloon.  Sam admitted he’d only heard bits and pieces, but Madison had his “new” friends convinced he’d—that he’d been with—that the woman who’d entertained him the night before had been Joe’s wife.”

“That’s impossible … ain’t it, Adam?”

“It gets even worse, brother.  When someone argued that she’d been locked up in the crazy house and there was no way his story was true, Madison went into detail about how he acquired her services.”

“Bold-faced lies,” Pa said.  “I’m not blaming Sam, but he’s a busy man.  How can he be certain—“

“You want to hear the rest or should I stop now?”

“Maybe we should let Adam finish.  For Joe’s sake.”

“Fine,” Pa said.  “Go on.”

“Madison said he made friends with an orderly.  He told the young man guarding the back door that visiting new arrivals was common practice; that he’d been doing it for years.  In exchange for a bottle of whiskey, he’d get an hour with the newest woman.  Apparently, the fool believed him and led him through the back door of the asylum.”

“That’s ridiculous,” Pa growled.  “That man’s a liar.”

Even with Pa’s constant outbursts, my brother remained calm.  He continued his story.  “I only have Sam’s word, Pa.  Madison’s dead.  The story is secondhand, but Sam has no reason to lie, does he?”

“Is that all he had to say?”  Pa asked though I knew how uncomfortable he was just digesting such an unbelievable story.

“His exact words to Joe were, ‘Even though her wrists were chained to a solid stone wall, your saucy little wench was a feisty one.  She put up a real good fight.’”

“That’s enough, Adam.  Enough!”

I swallowed hard.  Pa stormed out of the barn, but I was frozen in place.  I jammed my hands in my pockets and stared at my boots.  I didn’t know what to believe.

“I’m sorry, Hoss.  Maybe I was wrong to ask questions.”

“No, you did the right thing.  It’s just—“

“I know, and maybe Pa’s right.  Maybe Madison was nothing but a bold-faced liar.”

“We’re gonna find out, ain’t we?”

“You bet we are.”

After cleaning his gun, and not saying a word to any of us, not even when Pa tried to console him, Joe said goodnight and went upstairs.  The silence grew louder until Adam leaned forward in his chair.

“There’s something I need to do.” 

Pa glanced at the grandfather clock and back to Adam.  “Not tonight, I hope.”  The clock read 9:35.

“As a matter of fact yes, and I’ll need a bottle of whiskey.”

Chapter 3

Adam saddled a gray gelding.  Sport was tired and the gray would do just fine. With the bottle tucked inside his saddlebag, he rode to Morris-Dexter and tied his mount out of sight near the rear entrance.  He pulled out the bottle and walked up to the back door.  He knocked.  A tall, young man answered, and Adam held up the bottle.

“I’m a friend of Madison’s,” he said without hesitation.  “I’ve come to enjoy the spoils.”

“Hey, Man.”  The orderly poked his head out the door and looked from side to side.”

“Something wrong?”

“How do I know you ain’t the law or something?”

Adam chuckled.  “Not in this lifetime.”

“I don’t do this for just anyone, you know.”

Pulling a ten-dollar note from his back pocket, Adam handed the young man cash along with the bottle.  “Will this help you decide?”

“Sure you ain’t a sheriff?”

“You want the money or not?”

“You bet, Mister.  Come on.  Ten bucks and a bottle will get you a full hour with our little wildcat?”

“Wildcat?”

“Our newest addition.  Still ain’t broke yet, that’s why she’s kept in the cellar.  That’s where they learn the ropes—you know, how to behave proper-like.”

Adam winced at the young man’s comment but regained his composure after concluding he’d won the man over by adding a little extra to the pot.  He’d gained entrance, just as Madison had revealed in the saloon.  The added note probably wasn’t necessary, but it was of no consequence now.

A narrow flight of stairs to the right led to an underground cellar inside the house, not typical of most homes but convenient all the same.  The young man lit a candle and handed it to Adam.  He kept the second one for himself and pulled open the cellar door.

“She’s down here,” he said. 

He motioned his visitor forward, but Adam hesitated.  “Just how many women are kept down there?”

“Just one right now.  Doc makes the rules and I follow, except for my little sideline business.  Course there’s room for more of these crazy ladies, but you and the wildcat will have the whole place to yourselves.  Doc comes down here once a day and hands me a glass of water with some kind of calming medicine mixed in.  Says all new patients go through a transformation and the medicine speeds up the process.  It ain’t always easy to get this one to drink.  She’s a fighter, but whatever’s in that glass usually calms her down for the rest of the day.”

“Does this woman have a name?”

Another chuckle.  “Can you keep a secret?”

The man seemed willing to talk, but Adam knew he had to keep any concern for his sister-in-law hidden.  He couldn’t slip up now.  “Look, It was a simple question. Forgive me if I like to taunt my women.  Every woman, especially “wildcats” need to be controlled, and using their given name affords me a certain power over the lesser breed.”

“I like your style, Mister.  This little gal’s special.  I assure you, she ain’t like any of them saloon girls who spread their legs for the highest bidder.  This one’s chained to the wall; she ain’t going nowhere, but it ain’t took the fight out of her yet.  She’ll kick and scream; she’ll even rip the hide right off you if you ain’t careful.” 

“Hence the name wildcat?”

“You got it, Mister.  Now, far as I know, she ain’t diseased or nothing, but with so many men coming and going, who the hell knows.”

“My buddy Madison led me to believe he was the only one who’d been with her.”

“He’s the first outsider I let in.  She’s young, pretty too.  Some of these crazies ain’t worth a second look, but this one—hell, I had my way with her the first night she was brought in.”

Adam played his part well.  He forced a chuckle.  “Makes the job all worthwhile, doesn’t it?”

“Damn right.  I do her most nights.  The benefits outweigh the shitty pay if you know what I mean.”

“Tell me one more thing—that’s if you don’t mind.”

“I don’t mind.  Shoot.”

“How long are the new ones kept down there?” 

“She’ll spend a few weeks in isolation before she’s allowed to bunk with the rest of the women.  Doc says it’s best that way.  He says all animals have to be broken.”

“I suppose the doctor knows best.”

“Hey, Man, I just follow the rules.  I feed and water them, and I give them clean straw.  I keep ‘em alive.  Doc does the rest.”

“I see.”

“You ready?”

“One more question.  You asked if I could keep a secret.  What was that all about?”

“Aw, nothing really.  Just that this one’s some rich man’s wife, least that’s what I heard.  Name’s Cartwright.  Melody Cartwright.  Crazy ass bitch with a crazy ass name, right?”

“Yeah, crazy.”

“She’s all yours, Mister.  I’ll whistle when time’s up.  Word’s out on this one.  She usually gets more’n one visitor a night.”

Chapter 4

By eight o’clock the following morning, me and Adam was sitting in Sheriff Coffee’s office.  Pa stayed home with Joe.  Pa aimed to keep Joe safe.  When Adam didn’t arrive home until nearly three a.m., he woke me and Pa up, and we followed him down the stairs for one of the worst nights of my life. 

“Keep it down,” Pa said.  Don’t wake your brother.”

Without a word from Adam, I knew in my heart that Madison had told the truth.  Somehow, someway, he’d gotten inside the asylum; he’d been with Joe’s wife, and before Pa and I could drum up questions, Adam cut us off.  He began his story.  Barefoot and wearing only my nightshirt, I had to leave the room partway through his explanation.  I’d had enough.  I couldn’t breathe.  I couldn’t hear no more about a woman we all loved.

Adam repeated—word for word to Roy—everything the young orderly had told him.  He didn’t leave nothing out, and I was forced to sit and listen a second time.  This was no time for tears yet they threatened.  Roy’s unease was apparent, and so was his embarrassment as Adam drove the story home.

“I want her out of that place today.  I’ll take full responsibility.”

“It ain’t that easy, Son.”

“Then make it easy, Roy.  If not, I’ll get her out myself.”

Roy bolted from his chair.  “Now you listen to me, Adam Cartwright.  You’ll do no such thing.”

Adam stood too.  He glared at Roy and then slammed his fisted hand on the sheriff’s desk.  He leaned forward; his face just inches away.  “No?  Watch me.  Not one more night in that godforsaken place, Roy, or I swear to God—”

“Easy, Adam.”

“Stay out of this, Hoss.”

“I can’t, Brother.  There’s a right way and a wrong way.”

“You didn’t see what I saw.  A rabid dog gets better treatment.”

I reached for my brother’s arm.  “Come on now.  Let Roy have his say.”

The sheriff nodded a silent “thank you” and we all returned to our seats.

“First off,” Roy said, “we’ll have to contact Judge Peterson.  We’ll need a court order.”

“Good, let’s go.”  Adam started for the door.

“Sit down and let me finish, Young Man.”  Roy stared directly at Adam until he was seated once again.  “He’ll need proof.”

“My word’s not good enough?”

“Probably not.  I’ll have to investigate myself.”

“Aw, come on, Roy.  You start nosing around and no telling what they’ll do to Melody.  No.  There has to be a better way.”  Again, my brother’s glare said volumes.  “You know I’m right.  Let’s go.  We’re wasting time.”

Roy fastened his gunbelt and reached for his hat.  “The judge ain’t gonna be happy.”

“Good.  That makes two of us.”

I followed behind Adam and Roy.  Though this whole thing tore me up inside, I realized the sheriff was right.  We’d need release papers signed by the judge or we’d be charged with—I guess—kidnapping our own sister-in-law.  She’d been found guilty in a court of law and sentenced to three years, three years of hell, it seemed.  She knew all along what would happen.  She tried to tell Joe and he tried to tell the court, but no one listened.  No one realized what actually went on in them places, but now I understood why she was so afraid, why she’d tried to end her own life, and how stabbing Joe was truly an accident. 

Roy knocked on the judge’s front door.  A cocoa-skinned girl, wearing a high-collared, black uniform, answered.  “Yes?”

“We need to see the judge,” Roy said.  “Tell him it’s important.”

“Wait here, please.”

Moments later, the judge, dressed in a navy-blue smoking jacket and gray slacks, opened the front door.  He wore house slippers and didn’t seem pleased that the three of us stood at his front door.

“Sheriff Coffee.  Dare I ask what’s so all-fired important this early on Sunday morning?”

“Best if we talk in private, Judge.”

“All three of you?”

“Yes, Your Honor.”

“Don’t make this a habit, Roy.”  He turned to the girl.  “We’ll have coffee in my study, Daisy.” 

We followed Judge Peterson through a set of double doors that he turned and closed as soon as we were inside his office.  “Take a seat, gentlemen.”

Roy looked at Adam.  “You wanna explain?”

Adam leaned forward in his chair, dug his elbows into his thighs, and palmed his hands together.  He began—for the third time in a few short hours—telling a most questionable account of what he knew to be true.

“My young brother gunned a man down over an unproven rumor he heard in a local saloon.  I thought him a fool, a stupid, reckless fool, but the boy is my brother, and I took steps last night to prove the accusations were false.”

“Get on with it, Mr. Cartwright,” said Peterson  “Let’s not beat around the bush.  What’s this all about?”

“It’s about sentencing women to Morris-Dexter, Judge.  My sister-in-law was sentenced almost two months ago.”

“I remember.”

“I visited Morris-Dexter late last night … after midnight in fact, and I used the back door to gain admittance.”

“You broke into the asylum?”

“No.  A bottle of whiskey gave me access.”

“You’re making no sense, Young Man.”

“Then hear me out, Judge.  I assure you my story isn’t pleasant, but it is the God’s honest truth.” 

Hearing Adam’s third rendition only accentuated the horror of Melody’s imprisonment.  I thought of Joseph.  I cried for Mel.  I wanted to destroy the wretched asylum board by board, but there I sat, my hands tied, waiting for the judge’s decision.

“If what you say is true, Adam, we have one of two options,” Peterson stated.  “I can send your sister-in-law to prison or we can find another, more suitable, asylum.”

My brother sighed overloud.  Maybe he was collectin’ his thoughts or maybe he was tryin’ to control his temper.  I weren’t sure, but if I had to guess …

“If I may,” Adam said carefully.  “I realize the court found Melody guilty but, in truth, the whole incident was an accident.  My sister-in-law knew what those places were like.  She’d visited her mother, who spent years in an asylum, and she was frightened about ending up in one herself.  She tried to take her own life.  The knife turned in her hand when my brother tried to stop her.”

“Why wasn’t that brought to my attention earlier?”

“My brother—let’s just say he can be stubborn at times, Your Honor.  He thought if he kept silent, his wife wouldn’t go to prison.  It never occurred to him she’d be sent to an asylum until her attorney read her sister’s letter in court.  As you know, that’s when he caused the disturbance in your courtroom and was shackled for the remainder of the trial.  His only wish was to take his wife back home with him.  He loves her very much, Sir.”

“I understand what you’re saying, but Mrs. Cartwright is still a threat to herself, maybe to society.  She’s far from cured, and who’s to say she won’t try to harm herself or her husband again.”

“I have no guarantees.  I’m well aware of Mel’s condition, but prison isn’t the answer and neither is another asylum.  My sister-in-law is barely hanging on, Judge.  She’s been beaten, drugged, taken advantage of by how many men, I don’t know, but this can’t continue.  She may be dead already, I don’t know that either. Have her released today.  I’ll take full responsibility until we can find a suitable solution.”

“This is highly irregular, but since I know your father and his reputation in this community, I’ll grant you and your family temporary custody.  Take your sister-in-law home to the Ponderosa and—“ he said, looking straight at Adam— “under no circumstances will you let her out of your sight.  Is that understood?”

“Yes, it is, Judge.  Thank you.”  Adam turned to me.  “Go to the livery and rent a buggy.  I’ll meet you outside as soon as the papers are signed.”

Oh, Lordy.  My boots sounded loud as I trotted down the boardwalk.  Lordy, Lordy, Lordy.  What happens now?  What about Joe?  What will Pa say?  What in God’s name have we done?

Chapter 5

After stabling Sport and Chubby, trading them for one of Manuel’s better rigs, I pulled up in front of Morris-Dexter.  Adam jumped out of the buggy before I’d even tied off the reins.  He pounded on the front door.  I followed right close behind.

“Ain’t you a little bit nervous? “  

“Hell, yeah.”

“Good.  Then it ain’t just me.”

Adam and I had been asked to wait in the front parlor while Miss Pinchface—the nurse manning the front desk—left her post to find Dr. Asbury.  I sat in the doc’s overstuffed chair; my hands hung between my knees.  Sweaty to the touch, I felt every hardened callus as I raked my palms back and forth nervously. 

“We’ll take her to see Doc Martin first,” Adam whispered.  “She needs to be checked out.  I’ll stay with her and you ride back and explain things to Pa.”

“Oh, no you don’t.  Not this time, big brother.”

“Just tell Pa the truth.  Tell him it was all my doing, but he has to be told before I bring Melody home.”

“You sure we’re doing the right thing?”

“No.”

“Neither am I, Adam.  I’m scared.  What’s Joe gonna say?  What’s he gonna do?”

“I don’t know.  I wish I had all the answers but I don’t.  We’ll just have to play it by ear.”

“Kind of risky, ain’t it?”

Doctor Asbury entered the dreary, lamp-lit parlor.  With narrowed eyes and a clipboard tucked under his left arm, he seemed rather put out by our unexpected visit.  “I’m a busy man, gentlemen.  What can I do for you this time?” Adam handed him the sealed envelope from Judge Peterson.  “What’s this?”

“Read for yourself, Doctor.”

He scanned the letter.  “Released?  On what grounds?”

“Judge’s orders.”

“Mrs. Cartwright is a very sick woman.  She can’t be moved.”

“I suggest you reconsider.”

“Or what?  You’ll bully your way through my hospital?”

Adam glanced at me.  “If that’s what it takes.”

“You surprise me, gentlemen.  Most families chose to dispose of their undesirables yet you chose to have this woman released into your custody.  May I ask the reason why?”

“I didn’t come to answer foolish questions, Doctor.  I’m calling the shots, and if my sister-in-law isn’t dressed and ready to leave your so-called hospital in the next five minutes, I guarantee my brother and I will bully our way through this place, and I assure you that’s not what you want.”

“Don’t threaten me, Mr. Cartwright.  I have patients to think about and any kind of disturbance—”

I took a step forward.  “Time’s wasting, Doc.”

Though half my size, the doctor held my gaze longer than I reckoned a man with his stature might.  Shoving his clipboard higher under his arm, he turned abruptly. He reminded me of a soldier on duty as he marched down the dimly lit hallway.

“Maybe we should follow.”

“We’ll give him five minutes, but I have an idea.  Why don’t you cover the back door … just in case.”

“Just in case?”

“Just go.”

I started around the side of the house and though I was a big man, there were enough trees and low-growing shrubs to keep me hidden from sight.  I hovered a few yards from the back door and I waited.  Like my brother had said, just in case. A young man, possibly the one Adam spoke to earlier in the night, stepped outside and slipped a cheroot between his teeth.  He’d just struck a match when the back door was opened and startled the poor orderly half to death.  The little cigar forgotten, crushed under his right boot, he darted back inside. 

Stayed rooted I said to myself … just in case.

Time passed, too much time, and I started to think Adam might be in trouble.  I hated to leave my post, but I could always check the parlor and come back.  Just as I turned to leave, I heard a shriek, a frantic scream, and I raced to the back door and yanked it wide open.

Though his back was turned, I recognized the doc’s gray tailored suit, and he was reaching for something in his jacket pocket.  The orderly who’d given up his smoke was trying to contain a wild-haired young woman who fought to free her arms from his grasp but had no possible way of escape.

Without realizing I’d entered through the back door, the doctor jabbed a needle through her filthy, cotton nightshirt, and the reaction was immediate.  Her eyes rolled back in her head and rather than controlling her, the orderly tried to keep her on her feet.

“Let her go, Clancy,” Asbury said.  “She’s as good as dead.”

The doctor’s words triggered my normally calm disposition, and I grabbed his right arm, sending the syringe crashing to the floor.  I wasn’t sure who I hated most, the doc or the man called Clancy, but I fisted my hand and knocked the orderly senseless with one single blow.

The doctor’s eyes widened with fear, and before I turned into a one-man wrecking machine, I hollered for my older brother.

“Adam!  Adam, come quick!”

Staring through little gold-rimmed glasses, Asbury knew he was a dead man.  I’d seen it all.  He’d let my sister-in-law fall to the floor and with quick little movements; he backpaddled till he was against the far wall, but the doc weren’t my main concern.  Though I didn’t lose sight of him, I knelt down on one knee next to my brother’s wife.  I whispered in her ear.  “Melody.”  

Her frail body trembled.  She’d pulled her knees to her chest, but I could tell things weren’t right.  Her lips were moving, but I couldn’t make out the words.  I slid my arms underneath her and lifted Mel from the floor.  I hugged her to my chest.  “I’m takin’ you outta here, Mel.  It’s just ol’ Hoss, and I’d never do nothing to hurt you. You know that, right?”  She circled her arm around my neck, and though her body felt like dead weight, I could tell she felt safe with me.

“You’re all right now.  Ain’t no one ever gonna hurt you again.  I’m taking you home to Joseph so don’t you fret no more, you hear?”  Realization came slowly, but she’d already relaxed in my arms. Adam stood in the doorway.  “We gotta hurry, brother.  The doc just gave her a shot.”

Adam glared at Asbury.  “What’d you do to her?”

“She’s my patient, Mr. Cartwright.”

“Not anymore.”  Adam picked up the empty syringe.  “This isn’t over.   Mark my words, Doc.  You’ll regret the day you ever laid your eyes on a Cartwright.”

“We can’t waste no more time, Adam.”

I slid into our rented buggy.  I balanced Mel on my lap, tight against my chest, like Pa had done when we was little boys.  From skinned knees to sore throats, just the sound of another heartbeat can calm the fear right out of a body’s soul.  I didn’t let go; I didn’t want Mel to feel abandoned.  She’d had enough of that already. 

Adam drove the rented carriage straight to Paul Martin’s office, but by then Mel was sound asleep, out cold.  I didn’t pay no attention to the scenery; I hadn’t even realized we’d pulled into town.  If I had, I certainly would’ve recognized the pinto tied in front of the Bucket of Blood.

Chapter 6

“Where’s Joe?”  Paul asked.  “You better find him quick.”

“Is she gonna die?”

Paul didn’t look up from his patient, his hand pressed against her forehead.  “I can’t say, Hoss, but she’s been drugged, and I don’t know what that doctor used or how much she was given.”

“She was awake when we got there.  She still had some fight left in her.  I thought she’d just fallen asleep.”

“She’s out now, and all we can do is hope she comes around.”

“You mean I should’ve kept her awake?”

“Don’t go blaming yourself, Son.  There’s no way you could have known.” 

“That’s why she was dead weight in my arms, ain’t it?”

“Possibly.”

“We’re wasting time, Hoss.  What Melody needs now is to hear her husband’s voice, feel his touch.  That’s the best medicine we can give her.”

I couldn’t help but think of Little Joe and all the mishaps he’d gotten hisself into over the years, and I knew Paul was right.  Pa’s deep baritone voice and his gentle touch did more than medicine ever could. 

“I’ll ride home as quick as I can.”

“No need,” Adam said.

“Huh?”

“I saw Cochise at the Bucket of Blood.”

“Yeah?”  My eyes widened and I smiled at Doc.  “Two shakes of a lamb’s tail, and I’ll have Joe sitting right here next to his wife.”

Steadying my pistol tight against my leg, I ran down the boardwalk, crossed the street, and banged through the batwings to find my little brother nursing a half-empty bottle of whiskey.

“Joseph.  Thought Pa was keeping you home today.”

“Leave me alone, Hoss.”

I sat down beside him, pushed back my hat, and crossed my arms on the table next to several wet rings that showed against the rough grainy surface.  Slouched back in his seat, Joe poured hisself another drink.  He threw back the shot, and I pulled the bottle away.

“That’s enough for today.”

Joe chuckled.  “Since when did you become my keeper?”

“Since right now, little brother.”

Joe leaned forward in his seat and reached for the bottle.  “My mood don’t allow for no games, Big Brother.”

“Stay right here.”  I stood from my chair.  I walked up to the bar.  “Got any hot coffee, Bruno?”

“Yeah, why?”

“Pour me a big mug … to the rim.”

I carried the steaming, black coffee back to the table and set it in front of Joe. “Drink.”

“Pa send you?”

“Nope, but I need you sober so drink up.”

“Why?  What’s the point?”

I grabbed my brother’s shirtfront.  “I thought you gave this up.”  I nodded at the near-empty bottle and thought back to all them times since the trial that me and Adam had dragged Joe’s butt out of the saloon.

“Things change.”

“Every new day brings change, Joseph.”

“You an expert now?”

“Far from it.  Drink.”  I pushed the mug of coffee closer to my brother.

Joe held the mug with two hands.  He sipped, and I smiled when he cringed with disgust.  “God that’s awful.”

“Keep going, Boy.  We gotta get moving.”

“Pa did send you, didn’t he?”

“I told you no.  Pa didn’t send me.  Doc did.”

“Doc?”  Wide-eyed, Joe leaned forward.  “Is it Pa?”

“Finish your coffee.”

Joe pushed the mug aside.  He reached for his hat and stood from his chair.  I stood too and grabbed hold of his arm.  “Not yet, Little Brother.  You need to know what’s happening first.”

His features changed quickly from relaxed and carefree to edgy and frightened.  “It is Pa, isn’t it?”

“Huh?”

“Something happened to Pa?  That’s why Doc sent you to get me.”

Joe wrenched his arm away.  “No, Pa’s fine, Joseph.  It’s—” But he’d already bolted from the saloon.

Chapter7

Mel had been moved from Doc Martin’s operating table to a more comfortable bed in a room just off his surgery.  Though I’d called after Joe, he was nearly two blocks ahead of me, and I made chase.  He’d already pushed past Paul when I walked through Doc’s front door.  I was breathing hard.

“It’s all right, Hoss.  He’s in there with her.”

“Whew.  He ran all the way from the saloon.”

“I figured as much.”

“He thought it was Pa,” I said still catching my breath.  ”He thought Pa was sick.”

“Then he doesn’t know what happened?”

“No, not a clue.  Dadburnit, Doc.  He never gave me a chance to explain.”  Paul dipped his head.  I knew what he was thinkin’ cause I was thinkin’ it too.  “Maybe he don’t have to know the whole truth,” I said as an afterthought.

“We’ll see.”

“Yeah.”

“Coffee?”

“Thanks.  I could use a cup.”

Paul headed for the kitchen and when he returned, he held two white mugs in his hand.  He handed one to me then reached into his desk drawer.  He pulled out a pint bottle.

“Will this help?”

“Can’t hurt.”  I held out my cup.  “What do you really think, Doc?”

“It’s too early to tell, Son.  That girl’s been to hell and back.  It’s up to her now.”

“So there ain’t nothing broke you can fix?”

“I’m afraid not.”  Paul sipped his coffee before moving to sit behind his desk.  “She needs a reason to live and that’s more than I can give.”

With my coffee nearly finished, I sat my cup down.  “Adam?”  

“He rode home to tell your father.”

“That’s good cause I ain’t got the strength.”

Paul only smiled.  What could he say that would make a day like today any better? Adam had to be exhausted too.  He hadn’t slept at all last night.  He’d ridden to Morris-Dexter and now he was riding back to the ranch.  Dadburnit.  I should’ve been the one to make that ride.  

“Maybe I’ll just look in.  Make sure Joe’s okay.”  Paul nodded his head, and I walked toward the adjoining room.  When the door creaked open, Joe glanced up.  He looked so young, so lost and afraid.  His cheeks was shiny wet; a tangled weave of curls snaked across his forehead.

Kneeling at her bedside, his hand clasped over hers, Joe held her thin, frail fingers to his cheek.  His words were soft, his tears silent, but every word he spoke encouraged her to come back to him.

Paul had freed the tangled knots in her hair and from what I could tell, he or maybe Adam had washed Mel’s face and hands and removed her filthy nightgown.  She wore clean nightclothes, and she’d been covered with a warm, heavy quilt.  I can’t say she looked a hundred percent, but I was grateful Joe hadn’t seen the worst of it, but I realized something right quick.  This was a private time between husband and wife, and there weren’t nothing I could say or do to make their lives better.  I turned to leave, but the lilt in Joe’s voice changed.  He was talking to me.

“Hoss?”  I turned back around.  “I don’t understand.”

My eyelids scrunched together, and my lips tightened in anger.  My initial reaction revealed that I knew more about Melody’s condition than Joe did, and that weren’t my intent, but the damage was already done.

“What happened to my wife?”

“Joe, I—”

“Who did this, Hoss?”  His voice was soft but demanding.  “Who hurt my wife?”

Though her face and hands had been washed, bruises left by constant abuse were evidence that Mel hadn’t been cared for in a way we’d all hoped.  Her fingernails were jagged and crusted with weeks of filth that couldn’t be washed away with a single scrubbing.  Scratch marks on her face and neck gave proof of how desperately she fought anyone who took advantage during them weeks of neglect and abuse.

After Joe’s initial attempt to see his wife, Asbury had Sheriff Cummings issue a restraining order that kept Joe from visiting Mel for ninety days.  Even Doc Martin thought it was normal hospital regulation.  “There’s a period of adjustment.  And it’s probably better that the patients are separated from family members for a certain period of time.”

Had anyone known what that adjustment period actually meant—Paul, Judge Peterson, and even Sheriff Cummings—no one could’ve guessed that Asbury’s new patients were treated in such a manner.

Pa had kept a close eye on Joe, we all had, which is why I thought it odd to find Little Joe sittin’ in a saloon sipping whiskey.  As growed up as any of was, we’d always let Pa have the final word, but I worried that Joe hadn’t respected our pa’s wishes, that some kind of argument had occurred, and Joe may have bolted out the front door in anger.

It seemed like a lifetime ago but in truth, Madison was gunned down only yesterday, and now Joe was dealing with something even worse than killing a lowlife, loudmouth.  The woman he loved, the woman he treasured more’n anyone else in this world had yet to open her eyes, had yet to realize the comfort Joe was tryin’ to give. 

Adam had discovered the truth, but I weren’t sure Joe could handle the truth.  Let him think Madison was the only one.  Was that so wrong?  An isolated incident.  A one-time thing that never should’ve happened.

The room seemed to swell with heat.  I wiped the back of my hand across my forehead before I reached for an empty chair and pulled it up close to the bed.  I sat down across from Joe.  Mel still hadn’t woken, she hadn’t stirred at all, and though I didn’t know if Joe expected an answer to his question or not, I spoke up anyway.  The silence was unbearable.

“I don’t know why, Joseph.  I wish I had answers but I don’t.”

“You wanna know the truth?”

“The truth?”  I repeated.  I didn’t know where he was going, but I nodded my head.  Fearing I might say the wrong thing, I didn’t say nothing more.  For Joe’s sake, I had to stay strong.  I had to be the big brother he could confide in.

“When I called Madison out, I didn’t believe a word he’d said.  Did I tell you that already?  No … probably not.  I thought he was all talk, like he was only using me as fodder—you know, so all those fools in the saloon would buy him more drinks. I knew he was lying, but he’d used Mel’s name.  He said he’d—said he’d been with my wife, and I had no choice.  I had to call him out.  What else could I do?”

“Me and Adam thought they was lies too, ‘specially Adam, but then he questioned hisself, and that’s why he packed a bottle in his saddlebags and rode down to Morris-Dexter to see if there was any truth in what Madison said.”

“He what?  Adam did what?”

“You was asleep so we didn’t say nothing, but we had to act fast.”

“Wait.”  Joe laid Mel’s hand down on the quilt.  He stood to his feet and moved toward the end of the bed.  “Act fast?  What are you saying?  You mean” —Joe pressed his fingertips to his temples; he closed his eyes—“Madison was telling the truth?”

Damn.  What had I gone and done?  “I ain’t saying for sure, Joe.”

“He put his hands on my wife?”  Joe kept his voice soft, but he was near panic. “He touched my wife?  He raped her, didn’t he?  Everything he said was true.  He raped my wife!”

Paul appeared in the doorway.  He looked straight at me.  I stood from my chair but the look on my face told Joe everything he needed to know.  I couldn’t take it back.  It was too late.

Joe’s reaction frightened me, and I’m sure his rigid stance frightened the doc too. He grabbed Paul’s lapels with fisted hands.  “Why didn’t you tell me the truth?” 

Paul didn’t move.  Footfalls sounded in the outer room.  We had company, but Joe’s eyes held steady until I pried his fists away and grabbed his shoulders.  I turned him to face me.

“This ain’t Doc’s fault.  If you wanna lay blame, blame me.  I shouldn’t have said them things.”

“You couldn’t keep a secret if your life depended on it, Hoss.”

“Joseph, I’m sorry.”

“Sorry?  For what?  For telling me the truth?”

“No, not exactly.  I’m sorry about everything.“

“What’s going on?”  Pa demanded from the open doorway.  “What’s all this shouting?”

“Everyone out!  Get out of this room!”

Paul turned to me first.  He pressed his hand against my back.  “Come with me,” he said.  “All of you.”  Pa and Adam were confused by Joe’s outburst.  They’d just ridden in from the ranch and shouting was the first thing they’d heard. 

“What this all about?”  Pa asked again.  “I want to see my son.”

“Come on, Pa.  I placed my hand on Pa’s shoulder.  “We need to talk.  Let Joe alone for now.”

“Adam?”  Pa questioned, but my brother only shrugged his shoulders.

“Let me explain.  I’ve made a real bad mistake.”

Chapter 8

Without using my head, without thinking things through, I’d caused my young brother more pain than he ever should’ve dealt with.  After telling Pa and Adam what I’d done, I left Paul’s office and ended up back in the saloon, sitting at the same table I found Joe at earlier.  I’d just uncorked a bottle of rotgut when Adam walked through the batwing doors.

“I really messed up this time,” I said after my brother sat down.

“Don’t beat yourself up.  He was bound to find out sooner or later.”

“You’re wrong, Adam.  Joe wasn’t sure about anything till I opened my big, fat mouth.”

“Okay,” Adam said, making sure he had my full attention.  “Isn’t it better that this whole mess is out in the open?  No more secrets.  No more lies.  Joe’s a tough kid; he’ll pull through.”

“I ain’t so sure.  You should of seen the look in his eyes.  I ain’t never seen him that broke up before.”

“He’ll mend.  He always does.”

“You don’t know that,” I said.  Adam didn’t know everything.  He wasn’t in the room with Joe and Mel.  He didn’t see the hurt I’d seen.  “Joe ain’t the same as you and me, Adam.  He lives hard and he falls hard.  Maybe he’s too trusting.  Maybe he has too much faith in people, I don’t know, but this business with Mel could ruin him forever.”

“Hoss—” 

“Let me be, Adam.  Just leave me alone.” 

I poured myself another drink.

Chapter 9

The sun had nearly set by the time I walked out of the saloon.  Adam had left me alone with my thoughts, and I appreciated him for that.  I wasn’t up for a lot of chitchat.  Standing alone on the boardwalk, I let the cool evening breeze wash over me.  That’s until my eyes caught on Doc Martin’s shingle, a hand-carved plaque that swayed in the gentle breeze.  It brought all them events into focus.  Madison’s story.  Adam’s midnight ride.  The story he told.  The story I’d let slip.  I had to make amends. 

Virginia City had a quiet time.  A time when supply wagons no longer crowded rutted streets and saloons were beginning to fill with the next round of miners and work-worn cowpokes.  I gave up my daydreaming when I realized Sport and Buck were no longer tied at Doc’s hitch-rail.  Paul’s orders, I imagine.  “Go home, Ben.  Leave Joe and Mel alone.”  I could almost hear his words as I knocked on his front door.

“Come in, Hoss.”

Paul Martin looked tired, and I didn’t want to be no bother, but I wasn’t quite ready to ride home.  “Thanks, Doc.  Joe still here?”

“He is.”

“Pa and Adam leave?”

“They did … on my request.”

“Yeah,” I said.  “Thought so.  You gonna kick me out too?”

Paul smiled.  “I’ll bet Joe could use a friend.”

“Mel?”

“Holding her own.”

“Good.  And Joe?”

“Doing as well as expected.”

“Yeah.  You think he’s—I mean, you think he’d see me?”

Paul nodded his head.  “Yes, Son, I do.  Your father tried to talk to him, as did Adam, but I’m afraid he wasn’t ready for company.  It’s been a few hours.  I’d like you to try.  He needs to know he’s not alone.”

I took a deep breath.  I shouldn’t’ve been scared of my little brother but that’s how I felt.  Afraid of what I might see in his eyes, and afraid I’d make another stupid mistake.  The door creaked when I pushed it open.  The lamp was turned low, and it took me a minute to realize Joe was lying beside his wife on the narrow bed. With one arm draped over her waist, he lifted his head from the pillow.  His eyes met mine.

“Mind if I come in?”

A simple nod was my answer.  I closed the door behind me and walked toward the near side of the bed.  Mel’s eyes was still closed.  There weren’t no movement at all.

“It’s just Hoss, sweetheart.  I’ll only be a minute.”  He moved her frail, white hand under the quilt and eased hisself off the bed.  “You just rest. Everything’ll be fine.”

Joe stood to his full height; he put his hands on his hips and twisted from side to side.  I bet he hadn’t moved for hours, but it’s funny how other things—meaningless things—come into view.  Like pictures on the walls, pictures no one ever stops to notice, but the oil-painted landscapes Paul had handpicked just for this room gave a homier appearance, an element of calm that might help override the most desperate situations.

This was a death room, a room for the critically ill.  Not many of Doc’s patients walked out of their own accord.  The mortician would carry them out and make the necessary arrangements.  Gunslingers and town drunks were given a pine box, a gift from taxpayers, whereas the more prominent citizens were given options, choices that would give the troubled family a distraction during times of grief.   

Paul had disappeared from his outer office.  He was a good and thoughtful man. He understood when privacy outweighed a crowded room and a bunch of unnecessary questions.

“I’m sorry, Joe.”

I couldn’t get the words out fast enough.  He started to shake his head, but when I took a seat in one of Doc’s office chairs, Joe didn’t follow my lead.  He moved toward the only window.  His back was turned to me, and he pressed the palm of his hand against the cool glass.  He gazed into a far-off distance.

“She knew, Hoss.  She knew what her life would be like in that place, and I let her go.  I couldn’t stop the judge.  I couldn’t find the right words.  I couldn’t save my own wife.”

Joe didn’t blame no one but hisself, probably not even Madison really.  The loudmouth had only started the ball rolling, he’d even caught Adam’s attention, but the end result was that Joe didn’t see things the way we did.  He carried all the blame hisself.

“What can I do to help, Joe?  What’d you need right now?”

A slight chuckle escaped; his hand dropped to his side.  “I need to turn back time. Can you do that, brother?  Can you turn back time?”

I dropped my head.  “No.”

“Neither can I.  I can’t turn back time.  I can’t—I can’t help her, Hoss.  I can’t kiss her and make it all better.”

“Maybe you can.  Maybe all she needs is you.”

“Yeah.”  Joe turned to face me.  “I’m the one who did this to her.  I’m the one who wouldn’t listen, and I’m the one who thought it would all go away if I took Pa’s advice, if I was patient and understanding.  I’m the reason she was sent to that place.  I’m the reason for everything that happened to her.”

I stood from my chair.  I closed in on my little brother and stood right in front of him so he’d have to listen to every word I said.  “You ain’t thinking straight right now, Joseph.  You’re letting your thinking get the better of you, but you gotta keep strong … for Mel.  You gotta fight for her.  You gotta keep telling her how much you love her and how you need her to get well.  That’s what you gotta do and quit all this blaming.  It don’t do nobody no good.”

Joe’s legs kind of gave way, and his whole body collapsed onto mine.  When his head fell against my chest, I wrapped my big, strong arms solidly around his thin frame.  And as his cries seemed to mount one on top of the other, louder, breathier, I kept him on his feet.  I pulled him tighter against me, hoping I could take away some of his pain and sorrow.

Chapter 10

Pa and Adam sat in front of the fireplace, each pretending to read one of their favorite books but looked up anxiously when I walked through the front door.  Adam placed a finger to hold his page, but Pa stood from his chair, his interest in someone else’s fairytale forgotten.  Though I stayed in town late into the night, I knew no one would dare sleep until I brought news home about Joe.

I moved toward the settee before saying a word to anyone.  Since my thoughts were gonna sound harsh to Pa’s way of thinkin’, I wanted to get them straight in my mind.  I took a seat and let my hands fall between my knees.  The fire roared bright and strong, too hot for my taste but, as usual, I didn’t complain.  The ride home had almost been a godsend.  I’d breathed in the cool night air.  I’d let it soothe my soul, but I couldn’t shake the vision of Joe’s despair from my mind. 

“I’m worried.  About Joe.”

“Is it Mel?” 

“No, Sir.  Little Joe’s still with her.”

“You look tired, Son.  How about some coffee?”

“How ‘bout something stronger.”

“I figured you’d had enough for one day,” Adam said.  If he was tryin’ to make light, I wasn’t in the mood, and I scowled back at him.  I was a big boy.  I could handle my liquor.

“I’ll know when I’ve had enough.”

“I’m sorry, Hoss.  I have some good news, though.”

“Yeah?  What’s that?”

“Asbury and Harris have been arrested.  Roy’s got them in jail pending trial.”

“You mean the doc and—”

“—Clancy Harris, the orderly who let me in the back door.”

“That’s all well and good,” Pa said, “but tell us about Joe.”  He handed me a shot of brandy.  Shot.  Funny word for a drink. A man gets shot.  A man has a shot at winning.  A man’s boots are shot …

“Hoss?”

“Oh, sorry, Pa.” 

“Son?”

I looked straight at my father.  “Joe blames hisself.  Did you know that?  He don’t even blame Madison no more.  He blames hisself for not saving Mel from that place.”

“That’s ridiculous.”

“Not to Joe it ain’t.”

“He told you that?”

“In plain words.  I ain’t tellin’ lies, Pa.  I ain’t makin’ up stories.”

“Hoss—” Pa said softly.  “I didn’t mean—”

“I’m sure you didn’t, but we gotta do something soon.  Joe ain’t right in the head and … and if Melody dies, we’re gonna lose him too.”  I didn’t look up.  I didn’t want to see the look on Pa’s face.  I studied my hands instead.  “I’m gonna ride back in the morning.”

“I’ll go, Hoss.  You and Adam have work to do.”

I shook my head.  “Work?”  I wanted to laugh, but I controlled that little part of me that thought Pa had lost his mind cause he weren’t thinking straight neither.  Work? The Ponderosa?  Them things meant nothing when Joe was in so much trouble.

“There’s nothing more you can do, Son.”

“I can be there for my brother, Pa.”

“You’re worn out.  Get a good night’s rest, and we’ll talk about this in the morning.”

I stood and headed for the stairs.  “Goodnight.”

When sleep didn’t come, probably not for Adam or Pa neither, and especially not for Joe, I rose an hour before sunrise, saddled my horse, and rode back to town. There’d be no early morning discussion on who would ride in and sit with Joe.

Chapter 11

Doc Martin was on call twenty-four hours a day, but that didn’t mean he didn’t lock his front door every evening ‘fore he went to bed.  Since my calling this early wasn’t an emergency, I tied Chubby and sat down on his front steps.  I waited for the day to begin. 

The large, glowing ball of sun crept higher over the horizon, topping every clapboard building to the east.  It was a pretty sight, I’ll admit, and it wasn’t long before draft horses pulling heavy, loaded wagons came rolling down C Street.  The day was beginning; even Doc was ready to start another long day.  He slid the bolt, and I stood to my feet.

“Been here long?”

“No.  Just enjoying the sunrise.”

“Come in, Hoss.   haven’t been in to see them yet.  I’ll start a pot of coffee.”

“I could sure use a cup.”

“I bet you could.”

I followed Doc to the kitchen.  “Anything I should know about?  Anything happen after I left last night?”

“Sit down, Son.”  Bad news.  I could tell right off, but I took a seat at Doc’s kitchen table and waited for him to explain.  And though his back was to me while he scooped coffee into the pot, he began talking.  “Mel hasn’t come around, she hasn’t moved at all, and I’m very concerned.”

“What about Joe?”

“He lies on the bed beside his wife.  He won’t leave her side.  He won’t eat or drink.  He scowls if I open the door.  He’s isolated himself from the rest of the world, and it worries me.”

“I knew it, Doc.  I tried to tell Pa and Adam.”

“What’s that, Son?”

“If Melody dies, we’re gonna lose Joe too.  You know I’m right.  You just said he won’t eat, and if he don’t drink nothing either, it means he don’t wanna live without her.”

“Let’s not get ahead of ourselves, Hoss.  The initial shock will wear off.  It takes time, but I think Joe will come around.  We just have to keep a close watch.”

“I ain’t so sure, Doc.  I seen his eyes.  I seen the hurt this whole mess caused, and I’m telling you right now.  If he don’t die from starvation, he’ll find another way. Maybe he’ll call another man out, a faster gun.  Maybe he won’t even draw.  I’m telling you he don’t wanna live without Mel.”

Paul poured two mugs of coffee.  He placed silver containers of cream and sugar down next to my cup.  “I understand your worry; I even accept your thoughts about the situation, but you can’t let Joe know what you’re thinking.  You’ve got to stay strong and, even more important, I think you’re the right man for the job.”

“How’s that, Doc?  What am I s’posed to tell him?  ‘Buck up, little brother.  Life ain’t as bad as you think.’  Is that it?”

“The words will come.  Joe trusts you.  He thinks the world of you.”

“How’s that trust gonna help any of us now?”

“It will.  You’ll see.”  Paul filled an empty mug.  He added cream and sugar and stirred until the steaming-hot brew was milky-white.  “Take this to your brother.”

I took a deep breath before picking up both cups, Joe’s and mine.  The bedroom door was ajar, and I stepped inside.  Two bodies lying side-by-side, a sliver of mornin’ light showed on either side of the window shade.  Joe looked up.

“Morning.  I brung coffee.”

Chapter12

“He’s not in his room, Pa.  I’ll check the barn.”

“Don’t bother.  We both know where he’s gone.”

Adam took the seat opposite his father at the breakfast table.  “Hoss is worried. That’s all.”

“We’re all worried, Adam, but that’s no excuse to ride out in the middle of the night.  I’d expect that from your youngest brother, not Hoss.”

Adam leaned forward in his chair and then stood so he could reach the coffee pot. He poured himself a cup.  Hop Sing carried out a large platter of bacon and eggs and set it in the middle of the table where no one could reach and, before the Chinaman could spout his complaints about Hoss missing the meal he’d gone to great lengths to prepare, Adam picked up his cup and moved down to Hoss’ chair.

“Thank you, Hop Sing.  Breakfast looks delicious.”

The cook wasn’t pleased and left the room in a huff.

Chapter13

“Stay right here.”  Joe dashed through the bedroom door and straight to the outhouse in the alley behind Paul’s office.  I took a minute to glance down at Mel before I made myself comfortable in a nearby chair.  Still holding both mugs, I sipped my coffee, but I looked up and smiled when Joe came back into the room.  I handed him a mug.  He drank. 

“Thirsty.”

“Doc’s cooking breakfast.  Maybe you should take a minute to eat.”

“I’m not hungry.”

“Who said anything about being hungry.  You still gotta eat.”

“Why?”

“Cause I said so.  It’s what normal people do, Joseph.”

My young brother grinned.  “Sorry, Hoss, but not everyone has your appetite.”

“I’m just saying.”  Joe’s face was drawn; he needed a shave.  Even in the dim light, I could see he was past exhaustion.  “You get any sleep last night?”

“Some.”

“Mel?”

He shrugged his shoulders.  Without lookin’ my way, Joe moved toward the window.  He lifted the shade and with the back of his hand; he slid the lace curtain aside.  He gazed toward the busy street, but I knew he wouldn’t focus on just one thing, but I wondered.  What—if anything—might attract his attention and give him a moment’s peace?

“It’s funny, you know.  When life gets twisted up in knots, living one more day or even one more hour becomes a burden.  I know that now.  I understand it.”

I weren’t sure what Joe was saying.  Was Joe worrying over Mel or was he talking about hisself?  “I ain’t sure I understand, Joseph.” 

“It’s nothing.”  He let the curtain fall back in place.  “It’s just talk.  Silly talk.”

“It means something or you wouldn’t’ve said it.”

Joe set his mug on a small pie table next to the window.  He’d removed his boots and gunbelt the day before so he could lie down with Mel, but what I saw as he moved silently across the room was a man without hope, a lost soul.  He looked half his age, like one of them rag-tag orphan boys.  His hair hadn’t been brushed, and his shirttail hung loose over wrinkled trousers, but his appearance was the least of my worries.

I couldn’t help but remember how he’d primped in front of the mirror before he drove into town to have supper with Melody Birmingham, their first official date.  It was love at first sight.  Although, that kind of behavior wasn’t uncommon for Joe, we’d seen that dreamy-eyed look a hundred times before, but all them other gals never quite compared to the young woman who’d stepped off the noonday stage nearly a year ago.

Things was different now, and the magic of them first few weeks of courting seemed like a dream, even to me.  As Joe studied Mel’s lifeless form, tears filled his eyes, but he kept hisself in control.  Even though Mel hadn’t woken since me and Adam brought her in, Joe tried not to show any signs of pain or worry, but it was useless.  He’d left his boyhood behind and had eased gracefully into manhood.  Anyone could see the change that had come over my little brother, but that kind of change weren’t always for the best.

“Sometimes the price is too high, Hoss.”

I stood from my chair.  “You don’t know that, Joseph.  Mel’s stronger than you think.”

Joe smiled before shaking his head.  “Thanks for the coffee.”  It was his way of ending the conversation.  He said all he had to say, and he was asking me to leave. I picked up his empty cup and closed the door behind me.

“Everything okay?”  Paul asked when I walked back into the kitchen.

“Yeah.  He didn’t say much, but what he did say worries me, Doc.”

“Have something to eat, Son.”

There was a place setting for me and Joe at the table, but even the smell of bacon didn’t much whet my appetite.  “Thanks, Doc, but I ain’t very hungry.”

“You got Joe to talk.  You got him to drink.  That’s a beginning.  Tell me, Hoss.  Who’s more resilient than Little Joe Cartwright?”

“Yeah.  I hope you’re right.”

Twisted in knots.  Burdens.  Whose burdens was they anyhow?  I didn’t rightly know but one thing I was sure of.  I weren’t gonna leave Joe by hisself anytime soon.

Chapter 14

“I’m riding into town,” Ben said.  “You start loading the wagon, and I’ll send Hoss back to help.”

“Yeah, right,” Adam mumbled under his breath.  Hoss wasn’t about to leave Joe. He hadn’t missed the determined look on his brother’s face the night before, and if Pa thought he was getting any work out of the big man today, he was sorely mistaken.

“What was that?”  Pa grumbled. 

“Oh, right,” Adam corrected.  “I’ll fill the wagon.”

Adam had never shied away from a hard day’s work.  He’d load the wagon, but counting on Hoss for a full day’s work was wishful thinking.  Even if the big man rode home, his mind wouldn’t be on the job.  In troubled times, Joe and Hoss were inseparable.  They’d talk things out.  Things Joe couldn’t or wouldn’t say to Pa, he’d confide to Hoss, which often became a heavy burden Hoss had to carry.

“I’m not sure when I’ll be back.”

“I know.”

“We can’t get behind like we did during the trial.  We’re just now catching up.”

“I agree.”

“Make sure Hoss does his share.  I know he’s upset, but that doesn’t excuse his behavior.”

“I will.”  As Buck and his father disappeared around the barn, Adam found himself chuckling at his disrespectful thoughts.  “Hang in there, Big Brother.”

Chapter 15

“You hear something, Doc?”

“What’s that?”  Paul looked up from a well-worn medical book.  Was there something he hadn’t tried, hadn’t thought to try?  Without knowing what the injection consisted of, the doctor was at a loss.

“Never mind.  Guess I’m just spooked by—by what Joe said earlier.  Can’t get his ramblings off my mind.”

“Joe’s tired, Hoss, and he’s trying to make sense of it all.  The drugs, beatings, the rapes, everything imaginable or should I say unimaginable, surfaced at once and caught all of us off-guard.  No one ever expected Mel would ever suffer such humiliating brutality in a place like Morris-Dexter.”

“It ain’t right, Doc.  It just ain’t right.”

“Of course, it’s not right, but all we can do now is hope for the best.  Hope Mel’s strong enough to get through this.”

“What about Joe?  I seen a difference in him.  I seen him ready to give up, and I ain’t sure he’ll make it without her.  He ain’t hisself, Doc.  He ain’t got no fight left in him.”

“Don’t lose faith, Son.”

“I ain’t.  I just don’t know what to do.  Hoss eyed the platter of food Paul had set on the table.  He reached for a hot biscuit and tore it in half.  He slid a piece of ham inside.  “For Joseph,” he said.  “Maybe I’ll be lucky.”

“You’re a good brother, Hoss.”

“Just doing what I can.  Just doing my job.”

“You do it well, Son.  You’re Joe’s lifeline right now.  You’re his only connection to normal.  He trusts you.  He started to talk.  I believe he feels comfortable confiding in you more than anyone else.”

I rapped on Mel’s bedroom door before pushing it open.  “Joe?  Brought you a sandwich—Joe?”

The window shade had been drawn.  No lamp was lit, and the room was dark.  I looked back at the small bed along the far wall.  My stomach sunk to the ground.  I dropped the little sandwich on the floor.  “Oh, no—” But I couldn’t move.  I couldn’t make sure.  I yelled for Doc.

“Hoss?”  Paul had rushed down the hall.  He glanced at me and then stepped farther inside the room.  He stood next to Mel’s bed and slowly removed the sheet that covered her face.  With two fingers, he felt for a pulse.  His chin dropped to his chest.  “I’m sorry, Son.”

“You mean—”

“She’s gone.”

“Joseph …”

Chapter 16

I’d heard a noise earlier; I’d even mentioned something to Paul, but I’d brushed it off as my imagination ran wild.  I could kick myself, but I didn’t have time for nonsense.  I had to find Joe, and I ran from Paul’s office and quickly canvassed the bustling street.  No sign of Joe.  I rushed down to the livery first.  At least I’d know if Joe was still in town.  His horse was gone.  He’d paid Cochise’s rent, and Manuel said he’d ridden back through town at a real good clip.

Vengeance?  Would Joe go after the men who were responsible?  Was he even aware of the details?  No, there hadn’t been time to explain, but I headed to Roy’s office anyway.  Just as I opened the sheriff’s front door, I heard my name being called.  I turned to see the dust cloud left by Buck.  Pa had ridden in fast.  He didn’t look none too happy.

“Thought I’d find you here.”

Only briefly did I drop my head.  “Sorry, Pa.”

I watched the way my father dismounted, and I knew what kind of mood he was in. His leg barely cleared the saddle in his haste to scold me for running off before daybreak.

“Sorry, Pa?  That all you have to say?”

“Mel’s dead.  She died this morning.”

“Oh, no.  Where’s Joe?”

“I don’t know.”

“You don’t know?  I thought you were with him.”

“I need to see Roy, Pa.  I’ll explain the rest later.”

Pa followed me inside.  Roy sat behind his desk; he seemed surprised to see us. “Howdy Ben, Hoss.  What can I do for you this morning?”

“You still got them two locked up?”

“Sure do.  Why you ask?”

“Joe’s wife died this morning.  I ain’t sure where Joe is, but he might come looking for them who’s responsible.  He’s all busted up inside.”

Roy stood from behind his desk.  He looked straight at Pa.  “You find that boy of yours, Ben, and keep him outta my town.  I don’t want no trouble.”

“None of us do, Roy.  That’s the last thing we want.”

“I’ll find him, Pa.”

“You sure he’s not in town?”

“His horse is gone.  I’ll try his place first.  Then, I don’t know where.” 

“Stop by the ranch and take Adam with you, son.  I need to talk to Paul.  Arrangements will have to be made.  Mel’s family will have to be notified.”

Chapter 17

We didn’t take time to unload the wagon Adam had readied hisself for a long day’s work.  Instead, we unhitched the team and stabled the horses before riding to our first destination, Little Joe’s clapboard house.  I don’t mind saying I was nervous inside.  I didn’t know what we’d find, but I recalled what I’d seen just a few short months ago.  Images of Joe’s blood-soaked body still haunted me.  I thought of it often.  Flashes of red, of blood on the walls and on the floor.  Images of chaos.  Images of a near-fatal attack were hard to dismiss.

Cochise stood at the hitch rail, still saddled, unable to graze or find comfort with such short rein.  He bobbed his head as his stablemates came to stand alongside him.  “He must be here,” I said, but Adam didn’t answer.  Calm collected Adam.  I never knew how he felt, not really.  It was always a guessing game with him, a pretense of calm, even if his nerves was shot.

We didn’t bother to knock.  We barged through the front door as if we had the right.  Joe looked up.  With an exaggerated flourish, he waved us inside.  He held up a near-empty bottle. 

“Join me, Brothers?”

Neither of us said nothing.  I wandered over to the sofa, but Adam remained standing.  Maybe he thought Joe would bolt, but I knew better.  My brother wasn’t goin’ anywhere at all.  His right leg dangled over the arm of the wooden rocker set next to the fireplace, but there weren’t no fire.  The whiskey he’d already drunk was doin’ a fine job of burning him inside and out.

His shirttail was half-in-half-out, and he’d discarded his boots, tossing them a few feet away from where he’d chosen to sit and get drunk.  He looked no different than when I’d seen him earlier.  Uncombed, half-dressed only now, he was three sheets to the wind.

“I just left Doc’s.”

“Then you know.” 

“Yeah, and I’m real sorry, Joe.”

“I’m sorry too, Hoss.”

“Anything me and Adam can do?” 

Joe seemed determined to drink hisself to death though I could hardly blame him; in fact, I’d tried doing the same thing yesterday.  One shot after another; there was that word again.  Shot.  But Joe weren’t sipping shots.  He was well on his way to oblivion.

“How about we go out to the house for supper?”  Adam said.  “Hop Sing had a roast in the oven when we left.  One of your favorites, Joe.”

“Sober up and eat with the family, huh?  Why don’t you just say it, Adam?  I shouldn’t be drinking.  I shouldn’t be by myself.  What else shouldn’t I be doing on this fine day?”

Adam glanced at me before he replied.  “Did it ever occur to you that your family might be worried and that we’d like to see you through this in one piece?”

Joe gulped the last inch of whiskey and dropped the empty bottle on the floor.  He leaned forward in his chair.  “One down.”  His words was beginning to slur. “Ten—no, e—eleven to go.”

“Eleven what?”

“Bottles, what else, Big Brother?  I told Bruno, you know Bruno, right?  Told him Pa was—said Pa didn’t buy enough—um, whiskey, for—I forget.  A party.  Yeah, a party on the Ponderosa.  Pretty good thinking, huh?”

“You really fooled him, Joe.  You’re one smart cookie.”

“Yeah.  I thought so too.”

That’s when I noted Joe’s saddlebags.  Propped against the hearth next to his gunbelt and hat, each side bulged with eleven full bottles of the bartender’s rotgut. I knew we couldn’t let Joe uncork another.  Me and Adam had to cut him off and get him home to Pa before things got too far outta hand.

Adam moved toward Joe’s chair.  “Time to go, Joe.  Up and at ’em, Boy.” 

Joe looked at me.  “He’s funny.  “Fu—funny, Adam.”

“Come on, Little Brother.  You know we ain’t gonna leave you here alone.  You know that, right?”

“This is my home, Hoss.  See the roof.  It’s a fine roof … and the walls?  I like—like the walls best.  They’re good walls.  Adam said they—they’d last a hundred years.  Ain’t that right, Big Brother?”

“That’s right, Joe, but Pa’s waiting at the house.  He asked us to bring you home.”

Joe laid his head against the back of the rocker and closed his eyes if only to block me and Adam out of his world.  “A good house.”. 

“But you can’t stay here.  Not today, Joseph,” I said then softened my voice.  I tried to reason with his whiskey-soaked brain.  ‘It ain’t a good place for you right now.”

“You’re right,” he muttered almost silently.  “It’s a bad place, a real bad place.”

“Let’s get them boots back on, okay?”

When Joe pushed hisself forward in the chair, even smiled that lopsided grin, I knew I’d gotten through to him.  Maybe he’d come willingly after all.  At least it looked that way until—in one quick motion—he pulled his gun and cocked the hammer.  He’d loaded a single shot.  His pistol was ready to fire.

“Joseph—” I cautioned.  He tipped the barrel toward the ceiling. 

“A good house.  My house.” 

I’d knelt down on one knee, and with Joe’s boots still in my hand; I realized Joe’s state of mind weren’t where it needed to be.  We’d interrupted his dream world, a world that included his wife and the way things used to be.  Me and Adam had been fools to think our little brother would come willingly.

“No, Hoss.” 

Joe leveled the barrel at my chest.  His gun had a hair trigger, and he was drunk. The odds weren’t in my favor, but when he moved the barrel toward the ceiling again, he released the hammer, but the pounding in my heart was still there.  I didn’t dare move.

“I don’t wanna hurt you, Brother.”

Adam was too smart to make any sudden moves.  Joe’s reflexes might be halted some, but at this range, he was sure to hit his mark.  He lowered the gun to his lap, and he laughed. 

“The party’s over …”

“Give me the gun, Joseph.  Ain’t no good to you now.”

“Can’t do that, Hoss.”

“Come on.  Time to get these boots on.”

“You don’t get it, do you?”

“What?  What don’t I get?”

“I ain’t leaving this house.  Not now.  Not ever.”

I glanced up at Adam.  Between Mel’s death and Joe’s drunken state, I weren’t sure what he was trying to say, but I didn’t like the sound of it none.  I was just plain scared.  I figgered Adam was too.

“It’s my gun.”  He waved it carelessly about.  “My home.  My gun.  My life.”

“Your life ain’t over, Little Joe.  Let me and Adam help you.”

He chuckled.  “Help me what?”

“This ain’t the way.  Not today, Joseph.  You’ve got other business to tend to.”

“Business?  Ain’t my life my business?”

“There’s no time for guns now.  You got other business to tend to first.”

“And what’s that, Big Brother?  What could possi—possibly be more important?”

“Your wife.  That’s what.  Melody.  She needs you, Joe.”

“My wife’s dead.”

“Your wife is all alone.  She needs a proper burial, don’t she?  You can do that for her, Joe.  You need to set things right.”

The rug underfoot muted the clatter of Joe’s gun when it hit the floor.  He stared straight ahead as if frozen in space and time.  Sensing the chaos in his mind had passed; I reached for the loaded pistol.  Tears streaked my young brother’s face, and my heart gave way.  My eyes glazed over, blurring Joe’s face and everything else around me.

Chapter 18

“He’s sleeping now,” Pa said after descending the stairs.

Riding double on Sport, Adam had carried Joe home.  I’d led Cochise and stabled him next to Chubby inside our barn.  We didn’t talk no more about funerals and such.  We’d have time for that later, but even in his drunken state, Joe had recognized the truth, that his responsibility to Mel was unfinished.

I leaned back on the settee and let Adam explain everything to Pa.  Truth be told, I could’ve gone straight to bed myself.  I was beat, and I drifted in and out during the telling.  That’s until Pa stood and poked at the fire, and I felt the blazing heat against my legs.

“We can’t let him go back to that house,” Pa said in a loud whisper so Joe wouldn’t overhear.  I’m sure my young brother was out cold, but Pa took precautions anyhow.

“He’s better now.  He may be over the worst of it.  He knows what has to be done next.”

“That may be true, Son, but we can’t let him out of our sight.”

“Yessir.”  I was too tired to argue the point and besides, Pa was probably right.

“Paul had Peterson’s (funeral parlor) come and pick up the body.  If Joe wants a special casket, he’ll need to make arrangements tomorrow.  Plans need to be made with the reverend, and a letter sent to Mel’s family.”

“Supper ready,” Hop Sing announced.  “You come eat now.”

At Pa’s direct stare, I dragged myself to the table.  Roasted beef and sides of potatoes and carrots covered the China platter.  For obvious reasons, we didn’t wake Joe.  One bite and he’d been running to the outhouse.  I weren’t very hungry myself, nobody was, and none of us did justice to Hop Sing’s fine meal.

Looking much like a street urchin—orphan kids who ran the streets and stole meager amounts of food from carts and barrels set outside the general stores—Joe made his way down the stairs later that night.  Though I couldn’t help but stare, I smiled, and my brother smiled back.

“Come sit down, Son.  The fire’s nice and warm.”

Stocking-footed and wearing the same clothes he’d slept in for two days, Joe sat down next to me on the settee.  “Guess I should apologize.”. 

“Ain’t no need, Little Brother.  No harm done.”

Joe sucked in a deep breath and blew it out slowly.  Something was on his mind; something he wanted to say, but he was struggling to get it out.

“Coffee?”  

“Yeah, sounds good.”

Pa poured Joe a cup and handed it across the table and, to my surprise, he didn’t bother with his usual cream and sugar.  He drank it black, although, with all that whiskey still tumbling around inside him, black seemed a much better choice.  With unsteady hands, he tried to balance his cup and saucer on his bony knee. 

Joe had lost so much weight since the trial, and now with Melody’s death, I wondered how long it might take before he ate a full meal.  He was still a growing boy when he married but with Joe, emotions ruled what he put in his stomach, and it had been months since he’d been on an even keel.  Too happy to eat; too sad to eat.  It went both ways with Little Joe.

“I didn’t do right by Mel … you know, in front of the judge.  I didn’t say the right things.”

It’s funny how a man’s mind works, and how he can dwell on things he can’t change.  The trial was over months ago and yet Joe had regrets that seemed important enough to bring up now.

“That ain’t so, Joe,” I said before anyone else could speak.  “You did your best, and Melody knew that.”

“I’ll never know, will I?”

“You’re wrong, Joe.  That girl loved you more than anything else in this world. Even after all was said and done, she tried to show you how much inside that courtroom.  Don’t you remember?”

“I remember.”

“Let Joe finish, Hoss.”

“Yessir.”

“I’ve been thinking a lot these last couple of months and—it’s just that the truth never came out.  The real truth about that night.”

“We don’t have to discuss this tonight, Son.”  Pa moved from his chair and sat on the table directly in front of Joe.  “You’re tired.  You should be in bed sleeping.”

Joe chuckled softly.  “Pa, I just woke up.”

“True enough,” Pa replied after realizing my little brother was right.  He even cracked a smile.

“When Mama died, things were bad for a while.  Granted, I don’t remember all that much, but I remember how empty our lives were.  Mel was nearly the same age as me when she lost her ma, and you know as well as I that life is never the same after you lose someone you love.”

Joe’s words reflected how we’d all felt during that horrible time.  Me and Adam, being older, remembered much more, but Joe and his mama were so close that he’d never quite gotten over the loss.

“At five years old, Mel believed her father, simply because he was her father, and fathers don’t lie.  She had no reason to think otherwise.  Not until years later when she discovered the truth.  I’m not saying you’d ever do such a thing, Pa, but I tried to put myself in her place.  I tried to picture my mother being alive after all that time, and then to find out she’d been committed to an asylum; I can’t—” Joe’s voice fell off to a whisper.  “None of it makes sense.”

Pa reached for Joe’s hand but my brother shook his head.  He set his untouched cup and saucer on the table and buried both hands between his legs.

“Sometimes she’d have nightmares,” he continued.  “I’d ask what was wrong, why she was upset, but she always said it was nothing.  That’s until after the drive. That’s when everything changed but I didn’t know why.”

I remembered Joe’s and my conversations.  Things change.  People change.  It seemed so long ago.

“She’d lost the baby, but I didn’t know.  She never said anything.  She never told me.  If she had, maybe—I don’t know.  She was so scared, so afraid I’d send her—that I’d do the same as her—God!  She didn’t trust me.  She thought I was just like him.”

Joe covered his face with both hands.  He leaned forward, his face nearly touching his thighs.  His body trembled as he let loose of everything he’d held inside.

“Joseph—“

“I’m sorry, Pa.”  Joe wiped his face and eyes.  He leaned back against the settee. “She never wanted me dead.  It was an accident and it was my fault.  I tried to get the knife away, but it slipped in her hand and—”

“We know that now, Son.”

“Don’t you understand?  I should have told the judge.  If I’d found the right words to say, my wife could’ve come back home.”

“No, Son.”

“Don’t fight me on this, Pa.  I know what I’m saying.”

“Joseph, I’m not fighting you.”

“She begged me, Pa.  She begged me not to send her away.  I listened but I didn’t understand.  I didn’t understand her thinking.  I’d never—I mean, why would I send her away?  Nothing made sense and that’s when—” Joe looked straight at Pa. “I never would’ve sent her to a place like that.  I would’ve taken care of her.  Nothing else mattered.  I loved her, Pa.”

Joe had sunk into his own private hell, and I weren’t sure how any of us could break down them walls of guilt he’d surrounded hisself with.  He’d locked the gate and he held the key, and he weren’t letting none of us in.

Pa motioned for me and Adam to leave.  He wanted alone time with Joe, but I was reluctant.  I didn’t want to go upstairs.  I weren’t tired no more.  I was wide awake, and I wanted to hear Joe out.  I wanted him to hand over the key.  I followed Adam, but halfway up the stairs, I looked back over my shoulder.  I watched Pa slide onto the settee next to my broken baby brother.

Chapter 19

Me and Adam worked alone for the next couple of weeks.  Pa kept Joe at the house with him, close, under his wing, but Joe didn’t seem to mind.  There’d been no complaints.  Older brother and me tore apart beaver dams, cleaned debris, and saw to it that water flowed evenly again.  Course, on any other occasion, Adam would’ve delegated that little job to Joe.  Listening to big brother moan and groan kind of made me chuckle inside, and I wish Joe had been with us if only to hear Adam fight and swear at every water-laden log he pulled from them underwater lodges.

When I look back on them days, I realize it weren’t just Joe who struggled with Mel’s death.  A kind of melancholy threatened all our lives.  it was a quiet time for Joe.  He rarely spoke.  He did what he was told.  He managed chores around the house—chopping wood, cleaning tack—all them little jobs that took up most of our Saturday afternoons. Me and Adam was grateful but in truth, the days were long without Joe working alongside the two of us.  I missed my brother’s company.

Joe weren’t the same person no more.  He’d buried a part of hisself along with his wife.  He had doubts about his future, and doubts often led to despair.  Good days mixed with bad, and even though he tried to hold hisself together, evenings seemed to be the worst.  That downtime before bedtime.  That time of day when the horrors of life quietly take hold of a man’s mind.

But them days wouldn’t last forever and after a few weeks, Joe began chipping away at that rock-hard shell.  The walls were comin’ down.  One night, he even asked me for a game of checkers.  I couldn’t wait to set up the board.  I was willing to turn a blind eye to his cheating ways but in them days, there weren’t no funny business at all.  He played a straight game.

Though Joe’s return to the world was slow, we stood by him.  If and when he was ready to talk, we’d talk.  And if and when he was ready to ride out with me and Adam, we’d be glad to have him along.  We didn’t push.  We gave him time to heal.

On Sundays, he’d be gone for hours.  We knew where he went.  We knew he stopped to pick wildflowers on his way.  When he’d return home, he’d go straight upstairs to his room.  Maybe he dreamt of better times, the good times he’d shared with his beautiful young wife.

Mistakes had been made.  Secrets had hidden truths, and regrets would always be a part of our lives.  We’d carry them with us forever.  We’d all paid a price for the promises we’d kept.

Epilogue: 

If I remember right, it was a Saturday night and months after the trial and all that came after.  I’d taken a seat on the settee and set up the checkerboard.  Joe took his usual seat on the table and made the first move.  Pa said somethin’ to Adam about the trip he’d be takin’ to San Francisco on Monday, and I glanced up, but they was talking dates and times, nothing that concerned me or Joe.  When I looked back down at the board, my pieces didn’t look quite right.  I studied the board more carefully.

“Your move.”

“Something’s different,” I growled.

“What do you mean different?”

“The board looks different.”

“Just make a move.”

“You ornery little cuss.  You moved my pieces.”

“You gonna play or not?”

“Dadburnit, Joe.  I’m gonna tan your hide.”

“Gotta catch me first.”

In a blink of an eye, my brother was up off the table and out the front door, and when I caught up with him, I grabbed hold of his shirt collar and dragged his scrawny hide straight toward the trough.  And that’s when it happened.  That’s when I pulled up and listened to a cackling sound that was a melody to my ears.

My brother was laughing.  That unpredictable little son-of-a-gun laughed good and hard, and that high-pitched giggle sounded like a band of angels had set foot right here on the Ponderosa.

I didn’t drown him that night, and I didn’t tan his ornery hide.  Instead, I flung my arm across his shoulders and just like the old days, Pa and Adam stood in the doorway watching the two of us fool around like we was ten-year-old boys.

Joe had taken the first step.  He was making the best of a world that had turned its back on the woman he loved.  No one said life was fair.  Mel’s life had ended too soon but my young brother was a survivor.  And they say miracles don’t happen, but I promise they do.

And I always keep my promise.

The End 

7-2016

Molly #2

~Book 2~

by jfclover

Could wind drive a man insane?  I began to wonder.  We’d used heavy wool scarves; we’d tied our hats to our heads as wind pelted our faces with bits of ice, much like the grit an untamed bronc stirs up on a hot summer day.  Even Hoss, who could rightly predict most any kind of weather hadn’t seen this one coming, but this storm—born in the high Sierras— could cost us our lives if we didn’t act fast.

“We best find shelter soon, Joseph.” 

Though I could barely hear my brother’s voice, I waved my hand against the blowing snow and steered Cooch in closer to Chubby.  Snow was piling up around us, but the wind was our enemy.  Strong gusts cut like a knife; even through layers of clothing, we wouldn’t be protected for long.  Hoss was right.  We didn’t have much time.

Line shacks were built ten miles apart, circling the perimeter of the Ponderosa, but in the event of a whiteout, it was difficult to keep our bearings or figure out simple directions.  I counted on Hoss to know the way, but it was another hour before a cabin appeared against the all-white background of heavily drifted snow.

“Get yourself inside and start a fire,” Hoss said.  “I’ll stable the horses.”

“Sure you’re okay?”

“I’m fine.  Get moving.”

Though I hated leaving my brother outside, the sooner I started a fire, the better off we’d be.  Next to the stove sat a small box of kindling, but I’d have to head back out for decent-sized logs real soon.  I stripped off my gloves and dug matches from my coat pocket.  At times, weary travelers would use our shacks and leave nothing behind but bare bones.  Luckily, this cabin was fully stocked.  We could ride out the storm; there were enough supplies to hold us for a time.  Flames began to flicker inside the small, cast-iron stove, but before I could head back out, Hoss walked through the door carrying an armful of wood for the fire.

“Dug these out from the bottom of the pile.  Should be fairly dry,” he said.

“The horses okay?”

“They’re out of the wind in the lean-to.  I brung in the saddlebags.”

“I’ll get the saddles,” I said. 

“Sit tight.  I’ll get ‘em.  You find any coffee?”

“Yep.”

Hoss walked toward the door, then turned and asked the obvious question.  “Any food?”

“Yep.”

“Hotdiggity!”

It didn’t take much to put a smile on my brother’s face.  Coffee and a hot meal, even if it was beans and jerky, it usually did the trick.  Hop Sing had been out of venison, and we’d taken the weekend to hunt.  Deer or elk, it didn’t really matter.  It was good to get away from the everyday grind, but the sudden storm had put an end to our plans, and it looked like we’d return home empty-handed. 

The wildlife hadn’t been alerted to the freak storm either.  They’d yet to move to lower ground, and, like fools, Hoss and I kept climbing higher into the mountains searching for prey.  Just this morning, birds sang and little critters skittered across our path, but now, an early winter storm had set in with a vengeance. 

Hoss plopped both saddles on the cabin floor, brushed the snow from the shoulders of his coat and stamped his feet.  I picked up a wooden bucket and started out the door.

“Give it here,” he said.

“Fine.” 

I needed water to make coffee and soak the beans so we could eat sometime later today.  I’d have to melt snow, and a creek was nowhere in sight.  Minutes later, Hoss sat the full bucket next to the stove and pulled off his hat and gloves.

“There was a ring around the moon last night, Joseph.”

“Oh yeah?  And you’re telling me this because …”

“’Cause it was a clear sign.”


“A clear sign?”

“Ain’t I taught you nothin’ over the years?”

“What the heck are you talking about?”

While Hoss shed his heavy coat, I finished packing snow into the coffee pot, and I scooped out a handful of beans and threw them into a snowy-filled pot.  I waited for my brother’s explanation.

“A ring around the moon means a storm’s on its way.”

“A storm?” 

“Yes, Joseph.  I shoulda known what was coming.”

“We had other things on our minds, Hoss.  Like trying to find deer tracks, not worrying about the moon.”

“Yeah, but—dadburnit, Joe.  I got us into this mess, and I’ll get us out.”

“Aw, cut it out, Hoss.  It’s no one’s fault.  Our situation changed, but you’re not to blame.  It’s not what we bargained for, that’s all.  We had good intentions, didn’t we?  A bright, sunny day turned into hell on earth, but we’re survivors, right?  Tomorrow—well, maybe not tomorrow, but in a couple of days, we’ll make our way back down the mountain.  For now, we make the best of a lousy situation.  Things could be worse, you know.”

“How’d you figure that?”

“We could be dead.  We could’ve frozen to death out there, and no one would be the wiser till spring thaw.”

“That’s one way out.”

It was a morbid thought, but generally, my moods shifted from hour to hour depending on where my mind took me.  Hoss figured he was to blame for our situation.  I thought he was wrong.  He’d done his best, and his best was good enough for me.

Often, I thought about Molly, and often, I wondered if my best had been good enough for her.  Just as I’d tried to console my brother, my father had done the same for me.  Still, I couldn’t put my mind at ease.

We spent four days holed up in the line shack.  A deck of cards kept us from going completely stir-crazy, but when we figured it was safe to start home, I was the first one out the door.  As the crow flies, we were less than five miles from the house, but we could have been a thousand for all the good it had done us this past week. 

We had lots of time on our hands, and time never bodes well when a man’s trying not to think.  Molly was forefront in my mind; my thoughts about her well-being never subsided while we were trapped inside the cabin.  Hoss and I talked some about her and the new parents I’d placed her with, but mostly, I spent time wondering if I’d done right by her; questions haunted me from morning till night.  Though I may never make a complete break, I hoped Molly had settled in and was enjoying her new home.  That’s all I ever hoped for.

We’d been home a week.  Hoss was eating his favorite foods, and I was sleeping in late in my own soft bed.  Life was good; life was back to normal.  Tears welled in Pa’s eyes when we rode up in the yard, safe and sound.  There’d been nothing he could do but wait patiently for our return, but in no time, it was business as usual, only my mind wasn’t on ranch business.  My thoughts still centered on Molly.

She’d been living with William and Martha Watson for two months.  I’d promised her I’d visit, but that was before I promised Watson I wouldn’t.  Molly didn’t know anything about the private conversation he’d had with me only minutes before he and his wife drove her away from the Ponderosa to her new home, and reluctantly, I’d done as he asked.

I woke early the following morning.  I dressed, shaved, and was sitting at the dining room table when Pa came down the stairs.  I had to set my mind straight.  My father wouldn’t be happy with my decision, but I needed to ride to Carson—today.  I had to make sure all was well, and Molly was settling into her new life.  

“Goodness, what’s this all about?”  Pa asked, after seeing me awake and dressed early that morning.  “Something going on I should know about?”

“Can’t a man wake up on time for a change?”

“Well—” Pa shrugged his shoulders, but with an exaggerated look of bewilderment on his face, he said, “I guess miracles happen.”

“Funny, Pa, real funny.  Where’s Hoss?”

“I heard him moving around up there.  I’m sure he’ll be down in a minute or two.  You need him for something?”

“No.  Just asking.”

“Thanks, Hop Sing,” Pa said as the Chinaman filled his cup and refilled mine with hot coffee.

“I’m riding over to Carson this morning.”

“Carson?  Why?”

I reached for the cream and sugar.

“I need to see for myself.”

“See what, Son?”

“I need to make sure Molly’s okay.  It’s been two months, Pa.  No letters from her or the Watsons letting us know how things are going.  Don’t you think that’s a bit strange?”

“Not really.  I think it’s perfectly natural.  Molly is their daughter now.  You have to realize that, Joseph.  You’ve given up your rights as her guardian.”

“Have I given up my right to care?”

“Joe, I know this is hard, but isn’t it for the best?  You remember what William said to you that night.  He wanted a clean break.”

I remembered every word William Watson had said.

“After what you told me this morning about Molly’s unpleasant past, I think it best that you and your family keep your distance from our new daughter.  Anyone can see how the girl has taken to you.  She seems more attached than she should be.  I wouldn’t want people to get the wrong idea.”

Hoss had lumbered down the stairs in the middle of Pa’s and my conversation.  He didn’t interrupt; he sat down quietly at the table and kept his mouth shut until our discussion ended.


“Tell me this, Little Brother.  What do you expect to gain from tussling with old man Watson?”

“First off, I don’t plan to tussle with anyone, and secondly, don’t I have a right to stop in and visit after all this time has passed?”

“I think Pa’s right this time, Little Joe.  You’re just asking for trouble.”

“That’s your opinion, and you’re welcome to it, but I disagree.”  I stood from the table.  “I’ll be back this afternoon, Pa.”

“Wait—won’t you have breakfast before you go?”

“I’m not hungry.  I’ll grab a bite in Carson later.”

“Why don’t I ride along with you, Little Joe?  We’ll make up a reason we had to be in town.  You can do without me today, can’t ya, Pa?”

“That’s a wonderful idea, Son.  Both of you take the day off.  Ride to Carson, visit with Molly, then stay and have a couple of beers, play a little poker, relax, and have a good time.” 

“I don’t need a keeper, Pa.”

“Come on, Joe.  We’ll make a day of it.”

“Like our hunting trip last weekend?”  I smiled at my brother, always the peacekeeper, and besides, how could I refuse Pa’s offer of an entire day off? 

“Let’s not bring that up, Joseph.  I nearly starved to death, living on jerky and suffering through your attempt at adding flavor to beans.”

I smiled at Hoss, but I also considered the underlying meaning of Pa’s suggestion of a little private time away from the Ponderosa.  Not that he’d ever condone such inappropriate behavior from his sons, but what Pa didn’t hear or see never happened.  Cards, excessive drinking, and loose women didn’t bode well in Pa’s eyes, but he wasn’t going to completely dismiss a man’s wants and needs.

~~

William and Martha Watson owned a large Victorian home.  Plans to fill their house with children hadn’t been part of God’s plan.  They hadn’t been a young couple starting out, and Martha had never been able to conceive.  Her husband made a more than decent living, but he worked long hours, and with no children to care for, Martha volunteered outside the home wherever children were involved.  The church and the newly built orphanage had become her local haunts.

Martha was as giddy as a schoolgirl when her husband told her about a fifteen-year-old orphan named Molly who needed a home, and that Ben Cartwright had considered the two of them his first choice.  He’d said Joe had taken her in as his ward a few months ago, but they all thought the girl needed a woman’s touch before she entered society.

Having Molly to fuss over, to dress in fine clothes and show the world she had a child of her own, helped Martha find her place in society.  Molly was a gift she’d always dreamed of, and now, with her new daughter by her side, she was the talk of the town.  She spoke with pride, flaunting the young girl in front of bluenoses who’d never actually snubbed her, but her attitude toward life had changed now that she was a mother of such a lovely daughter, and she became part of a community she’d never been allowed to enter before.

Martha had noticed subtle changes in William since Molly had settled into their home.  He seemed to be annoyed by her constant fussing and urged her to do more outside the home and leave the poor girl alone.  “Quit doting on the child every minute of the day,” he’d said on more than one occasion.  Although she kept up with her endless volunteer work, she always made time for her husband and daughter; too much time, according to her husband.

Their customary roles had given way to new routines.  William had become very protective of Molly.  He began leaving his home and office earlier in the day to walk Molly the few short blocks to and from school.  Before she’d come into their lives, William had never paid much attention to time or the restraints of a clock chiming the current hour.  He’d been dedicated to his business and his financial affairs while Martha worked around his schedule, making sure their home was clean and perfect, the linens on the beds were fresh, and there was a hot meal ready and waiting when he walked through the front door each evening.

Thinking she’d been the only one who’d so desperately wanted a child, Martha was delighted with her husband’s newfound enthusiasm.  William had even found time to take their new daughter fishing, more of a workingman’s sport he’d never given time or energy to before.  More and more, her husband seemed to plan his life around their new daughter, and she could only hope his thoughtful behavior would last a lifetime.

Martha rushed down the stairs, wondering who could possibly have come to call.  She wasn’t expecting visitors, so, with Cookie busy in the kitchen all day, she’d found herself cleaning and aligning the assortment of china figurines she’d displayed inside a cherry cabinet with beveled glass doors in the corner of Molly’s bedroom.

She was delighted when she opened the front door to find Joe and Hoss Cartwright standing on her porch.  Though both men seemed a bit nervous, as each toyed with the brim of his hat, she welcomed them wholeheartedly.

“Come in, come in. It’s been so long since we’ve seen you boys.  Have you come to visit Molly?”

“Hoss and I had some business to tend to, and I thought since we were in town, we’d stop in and say hello to you and Mr. Watson and see how Molly was getting on.”

“Well,” Martha said, “My husband and Molly aren’t here right now.  Molly’s in school, and William always makes sure she arrives there safely before he heads to the office.  I’m sure she’s kept you well informed with all her letter writing.  Sometimes I have to help with her spelling and such, but she’s catching on so quickly.  William is always happy to post her letters on his way to the office.”

“That’s very generous of him, ma’am,” Hoss said quickly.

“Then,” Martha continued, “William is right there waiting for our daughter at three o’clock so he can walk her home from school.  He sure is taken with her; he can’t deny that girl a thing.”

“Is there a good time we could stop back by just to say hello?  I assure you we wouldn’t stay long.”

“Of course you may—in fact, why don’t the two of you come back tonight for dinner.  Cookie will make your favorite, Hoss, roast pork, if I let her know in time.  Molly will be so excited to see you both.  She has mentioned you a few times, Joe, but William has tried to make the break official, and I regret to say he has refused her requests to visit the Ponderosa, which I guess is only natural for such a proud father.”

Hoss’ grin filled his face.  “Whacha think, Joe?  I’d sure hate to pass up an invitation for a fine supper.”

“Are you sure about dinner, Mrs. Watson?  It’s pretty short notice.”

“Of course I’m sure, Joseph.  Now you boys go take care of your business matters and be back here promptly at six o’clock for cocktails and dinner.”

~~

“You better slow down on them beers, little brother.  We got a long day ahead of us ’fore suppertime.”

“Yeah, you’re right.  I guess I’m just a little nervous about tonight.”

“Why?  Sounds to me like that little gal’s settled in right nice.”

“Yeah, it sounds that way, but how do you explain the letters?  They were never sent, Hoss.  I haven’t received any letters.”

“Hmm, that’s a caution, ain’t it?”

“It’s more than a caution, big brother.  Molly’s letters were never sent.”

“Is that what you think?”

“Damn right.  That’s what I know.”


Hoss ran his finger over the rim of his mug.  “Why do you think that is, Joe?”

“I don’t know, and by the way, where do you go fishing around here?”

“Beats me, but I’ll bet Molly’s the best little fisherman—or little fisher gal—in all of Carson City.”

Always an answer but never the right answer.  I knew now that William had never mentioned our private conversation to his wife.  All this time, she’d been expecting us to visit.  I’m sure Molly had too, and I’d been foolish to heed Watson’s thoughtless demands.

“We can’t sit in this saloon all day long, big brother.  We’ve got a few hours to kill; anything else you’d rather do?”

“I thought you was gonna play some poker or—you know.”

“No, not today, Hoss.  Can’t say I’m in the mood for—you know.”

~~

“What do you mean you invited those two to dinner?”  William ranted angrily.  He was completely unnerved at the prospect of having the Cartwright brothers sit down at his dinner table.  He’d told them, Joe specifically, to stay away from the girl, and he’d meant it.  Why were they defying his direct orders now?

Martha had seen Molly’s eyes light up when she’d first mentioned that Joe and Hoss had stopped by the house to visit.  She’d worked hard all day helping Cookie prepare a special supper and, for reasons she couldn’t imagine, her husband had uncharacteristically raised his voice in protest.

The idea of those two boys marching into his home and confusing his daughter, just when she was beginning to settle in and become part of their family, disturbed William to no end.  He tried to think of a way to correct Martha’s obvious mistake, but what could he possibly do?  Joe and Hoss would be forcing their way into his home in a couple of hours, and there was no way to prevent their unwanted arrival.

In the beginning, Molly’s nonstop discussions about Joe Cartwright had gotten on his nerves, and it seemed as though she had finally given up her constant chatter over how Joe did this and Joe did that.  But now, with this sudden intrusion into their private lives, would he be forced to begin again, reprogramming her to fit his way of life and not life on the Ponderosa?

Martha rested her hand on Molly’s shoulder and asked her daughter to go on upstairs and clean up.  “Make sure you put on one of your nicer dresses before our guests arrive.” 

After Molly was out of earshot, Martha turned to her husband. 

“I don’t understand why you’re upset, William.  The boys came by, said they had business in town, and I invited them for dinner.  Why is that such a problem?”

With his hands planted firmly on his hips, William paced back and forth in front of his wife.  Why did he always have to explain things to Martha?  After all these years together, had she suddenly become daft in her thinking?  Did she not realize he liked his house and his life in order, and that he was the decision maker, not her?

“I just don’t want Joseph Cartwright coming in and destroying all the work we’ve put in with Molly, trying to make this her new home.  Why can’t you understand that, Martha?”

“I’m sorry.  I guess I wasn’t thinking in those terms.”

William softened his tone.  He leaned in and kissed his wife on the cheek.  Maybe his exaggerated behavior had been uncalled for.  “I’m sorry, and I apologize, sweetheart.  I overreacted; I’m not sure what got into me tonight.  What time are the Cartwright boys coming?”

“Six o’clock.” 

Although Martha had been deeply puzzled by her husband’s sudden outburst, she wouldn’t ask questions, but something was tearing at him, and so far, he hadn’t felt comfortable discussing the matter with her.  She assumed his problems were work-related, and whatever was distracting him had brought on this excessive amount of tension and stress to a normally gentle-minded man.

Together, she and William had weathered occasional storms brought about by her husband’s determination to make his business successful.  With his lucrative dealings and his passion for standing tall in the community as one of Nevada’s leading businessmen, he’d worked hard all his life to accomplish both tasks.  During their many years of marriage, they’d survived numerous difficulties, but they’d become stronger partners because of such troubles.  Tomorrow she would speak to her husband and see if she could get him to open up, but tonight they had guests coming, and there were still things to be done before Joe and Hoss arrived. 

Molly slipped off her school dress as she’d been instructed by Martha and hung it up neatly in her wardrobe.  She sorted through all the lace-trimmed, frilly dresses, all of which Martha had her seamstress make specifically for her over the past few weeks.  The simple dresses she loved, the dresses Joe had bought her, had all been stuffed back inside the trunk and donated to the orphanage, the extension of Martha’s church. 

“First impressions, Dear.”  Molly cringed every time Martha repeated those words, even though the woman meant well; she was just too much.  “You’re a young lady now, coming of age, and first impressions make all the difference.”

Molly sat on the edge of her bed and removed her white stockings for black dinner stockings, as though anyone would notice under her skirt and layers of crinoline.  That’s all she seemed to do anymore was dress for this and dress for that.  But for Joe, she’d wear her finest and, remembering Mr. Cartwright’s words the night she left the Ponderosa, she’d do her best to make Joe proud.  Hearing a tap on her bedroom door, the door swung open before she could answer.

“May I have a word?”

Embarrassed by her state of undress, she grabbed her dinner dress and held it up in front of her thin, cotton camisole.  And, out of respect, she stood when spoken to but remained silent.  She stared at the intruder, but she wouldn’t let him know how uncomfortable he’d made her feel or how strange his expression had become when he only stared without saying a word.

“My apologies.  I—I thought you’d be dressed by now.”

Molly dropped her eyes; she tightened her hold on the formal dress.  Often, her father caught her off guard with improper remarks or the way he’d hold her arm when he walked her to and from school.  It didn’t feel comfortable, but what did she really know about mothers and fathers, or what was supposed to feel comfortable?

“You understand how to conduct yourself this evening, am I correct?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Look at me when I’m speaking to you, Molly.”

“Yes, sir.” 

“I’d be most appreciative if you’d behave properly in front of our guests.” 

“Yes, sir.”

“We best be heading out, Joe.”

We’d spent the better part of the afternoon at McMurphy’s Tavern, where I usually came to visit Sally Ann whenever I made my way down to Carson.  Today was her day off, and I was relieved I wouldn’t have to make small talk or explain the reason my brother and I were in town. 

Hoss was an easy man to please.  He’d kicked back in his chair, sipping beer all afternoon, and anyone who walked through the batwing doors became his entertainment.  I wasn’t as easily amused, and I’d picked up a deck of cards from the bartender, then played enough games of solitaire to last me a lifetime. 

“I guess you’re right, Hoss.  It’s probably time to go.”  I stood and stretched out my back; I’d sat in one position too long.  “You know, it wouldn’t hurt if we stopped over at the mercantile and got ourselves new shirts and ties.”

“Aw, Joe, do we have to?”

“Yeah, I think we’d better.  I’m guessing dinner is more of a high-class affair at the Watson’s than it would be on the Ponderosa.”  We started to leave when I had a second thought.  “Hang on a minute, brother.”  I stopped at the bar and asked the barkeep for his best bottle of champagne.

I was nervous about tonight.  I was anxious to visit with Molly, but on my terms, and I didn’t know if I’d have a chance to speak with her alone.  In fact, I had serious doubts Watson was looking forward to a night with me in his house.  After our final talk, I wondered if he’d keep Molly at arm’s length or if he’d realized I wasn’t a threat to him at all.

~~

“Molly,” Martha called up the stairs.  “Come on down, dear.  Our guests should be arriving soon.”

“Yes, ma’am.” 

Molly had selected a midnight-blue dress.  It wasn’t as fancy as the rest, no frills, no lace decorating the bodice, and Martha had actually approved of her choice on one of their Saturday shopping sprees.  She’d also practiced for hours; she’d learned how to tie her hair up off her shoulders with fancy ribbons, and she’d painstakingly woven in matching midnight-blue ribbons through her shiny, blonde hair.  Martha had often commented how grown-up she looked with her hair pulled up off her shoulders, and tonight, especially, she wanted very much to look grown-up for Joe.

“William?  Are you still up there?  Both of you come down here please.”

As Molly stood in front of the mirror, pinching her cheeks to add a dash of color, the bedroom door opened once again.  She turned to face her father, dropping her arms to her sides, as she’d been educated to do. 

“My, don’t we look splendid this evening.”  Molly took a deep breath, keeping her eyes on William, as expected.  “If I didn’t know better, I’d think you were trying to impress our guests.  Just remember to behave yourself in front of men who’ve come to make sure you’ve settled in and are happy in your new home.”

“Yes, sir.”

William crossed the room; he turned his daughter to face the full-length mirror.  “Allow me,” he said.  Molly had been unable to fasten the final three buttons at the back of her dress, and William took it upon himself to do the job that was normally left for Martha.  “There, all set.”  Instead of backing away, he remained partially hidden behind Molly with only his face showing in the mirror alongside hers.  She turned her eyes away when William reached for her shoulders and slowly slid his hands down her arms. 

Molly held herself completely still, fearing that if she moved away, his loving touch would be viewed as something she found dirty, something underhanded or misleading.  It wasn’t as though she’d never been touched.  Many men had, but not like her new father.  He was gentle and kind.  He and Martha had given her so much that she should be grateful, but his manner of touching any part of her body was far from welcome.

“You’re a lovely young woman, Molly.”

“Thank you, sir.”

William chuckled softly.  He’d taught her well, but she always seemed so distant, and he’d hoped over the last few weeks she would have come around and accepted her new home as she’d accepted the Ponderosa not so long ago.  But something else was taking place as he gazed into the mirror.  Feelings he should never have, feelings he should only have for his wife began to surface and abruptly; he stepped away from Molly.

He shook the wrongful thoughts from his mind.  He was a married man with affluence and power within the community.  Never, never, never, but why was he letting his head reel with excitement and lust over a fifteen-year-old girl?  He’d never strayed before; he’d always been faithful to Martha, and besides, these sudden sensations were absurd.  This was wrong, and he quickly pulled himself together.  The future of his family, his life, and his standing in the community depended on his ability to maintain self-control.  Molly was his daughter, nothing more than a vehicle to keep Martha occupied by having a daughter of her own.  

“Don’t sit down, dear,” Martha reminded.  “You’ll wrinkle your lovely dress.”  They should be—oh!  I hear them now.  William, would you get the door?”

“Of course, Martha.”

Molly’s heart beat faster than a jackrabbit’s when her father stepped toward the front door.  She dried her sweaty palms between the folds of her skirt, hoping no one would notice how nervous she’d become over seeing Joe after all this time had passed.  When William reached for the latch and swung the door open, she could only see Hoss, standing with his hat in his hands.  Then, there was Joe, her Joe.  Her mouth went dry, and she tried to hold back the tears of happiness she felt as he stepped inside the room.

Both brothers looked toward Molly and smiled, and her heart leapt in her chest when Joe walked up and took her hands in his.  “You look beautiful.”  He raised his eyes to Martha, who was standing to Molly’s right, and nodded his head.  “You’ve done a wonderful job.  I don’t know why I ever worried about anything at all.  Thank you so much.  You’ve managed everything I could have hoped for.”

“Oh, Joseph, you’re too kind,” Martha said, her cheeks reddening after receiving such a lovely compliment from the handsome young man.

Hoss handed William the bottle of champagne.  “We could make a toast, but I’m afraid this bottle ain’t too cold.”

“No matter,” William stated cheerily.  “I have a new bottle of brandy, which just might surpass anything your father has on the Ponderosa.  We‘ll toast with that, boys.”

Cookie called dinner.  Hoss and I were seated across from Martha and Molly while William headed the table.  He executed his role as host by slicing the roast and passing plates around the dining room table. 

Joe couldn’t take his eyes off Molly.  She’d changed so much since she’d left the Ponderosa.  No longer was she the little chatterbox he remembered, always carrying on whether they rode side-by-side in the buckboard or were out riding horseback, searching for strays.  She may have even turned sixteen during the past couple of months.  He had no way of knowing exactly how old she was, but soon there would be coming-out parties and young men knocking at her door asking her father’s permission that they might escort her to a dance.

Molly hadn’t been allowed to get two words in edgewise.  Watson seemed to cut in and answer any questions that were asked, while Martha ran her mouth like a blue jay, telling all about her new daughter’s recent accomplishments.  Joe watched and waited for Molly to speak, to correct or to add to the conversation, but she seemed content to let her new parents interpret and recite her day’s and week’s activities.  Something felt odd, but he couldn’t put his finger on it.  Molly’s eyes were dull and despondent; a look he hadn’t witnessed since he’d discovered her living with her grandfather nearly a year ago.

With dinner now finished, Hoss and Joe were invited into the parlor for coffee and dessert, though Joe declined the offer, saying they had a long ride back home and had better get started before their pa sent out a posse.  They all stood from the table to say their goodbyes, but when Joe turned for one last glimpse of Molly, he noticed tears welling in her eyes.  Watson quickly sidled next to her and slipped his arm across her shoulders.  He pulled her closer to his side and, with a subtle smirk as though saying she’s mine, not yours, Molly shivered and, strangely enough, Joe felt embarrassed for all parties involved.

He knew this wouldn’t be his only trip down to Carson.  Although Martha had done everything in her power to make Hoss and Joe feel comfortable, he was on edge the entire evening.  Watson would glance at Molly as if gently reminding her how to behave.  There were a few times he thought she was ready to say something but decided it was best not to open her mouth at all. 

He didn’t know.  Maybe the quick glances and Molly’s silence were all in his mind.  Maybe he was making a big deal out of nothing.  Watson and Martha had done everything he’d asked them to do.  Molly was a young woman; she’d needed a woman’s touch, and that’s exactly what Martha had provided, so why was he so concerned?  Had they accomplished more in two short months than he had the entire time Molly lived on the Ponderosa?  Was he in some way jealous?  If he’d only had a chance to speak to her alone, he could have made sure everything was as it should be, and she was happy. 

~~

“I’ll say it again, Pa.  Things aren’t as perfect as they appear in the Watson household.”

“I don’t know why you think that, Joe.  Everythin’ about the dinner and the Watsons seemed just fine to me.”  Hoss looked at my father and smiled.  “You should see that little gal now, Pa.  It’s like she’s all growed up.  She don’t hardly look like or even act like the same little gal what lived here with us just a few months ago.”

“That’s just it!  Don’t you see, Hoss?  She acted nervous, maybe even scared, but I don’t know what she’d be scared of.  She wasn’t herself.”

“Joseph—” Pa cut in.  “I think you’re reading more into this than you should.  You don’t know she’s scared or unhappy or anything of the kind.”

“I wish I could explain it, Pa.  It’s just a feeling I have, but I know I’m right.”

“How do you know?”

“I don’t know,” I said overloud.  “As I said, it’s just a feeling.”

“Well, you’re not going to disrupt that’s girl life just because you have a feeling.”

I turned from Pa.  I knew he wouldn’t understand, nor would Hoss, but I knew Molly inside and out, and maybe my feelings didn’t count with those two, but deep inside, I was sure I hadn’t completely lost my mind.  I would go back and I would see for myself.  Though Pa would never approve, I needed to see Molly one more time – alone. 

~~

“Molly and I are off to school, Martha,” William said before kissing his wife goodbye.  “Our daughter handled herself so well last night with our guests; I thought maybe we’d stop for lemonade or an ice-cream when I pick her up this afternoon, so we’ll be a little late getting home.” 

“You know, I have a meeting in town today; maybe I could meet you two for that ice cream.”

“Good,” William lied.  “A little after three at Lila’s Café?”

“Wonderful.  See you then.  Have a good day at school, sweetheart.  I love you.”

William took Molly’s arm and led her out the front door.  He sighed heavily.  Martha had ruined everything.  Next time, he’d take the girl fishing; no doubt that would keep his wife away.  He longed to experience the same reaction he’d felt the night before.  The excitement, the strain in his groin, the thrill of the chase had made him feel young again.  Although he’d never act on any underlying impulses, the feeling he’d experienced during those short, intimate moments, when his and Molly’s faces appeared in the mirror, had lifted the spirits of a man who’d considered himself too old to even recall those feelings of desire. 

Stopping in front of the schoolhouse, William dared himself to kiss Molly’s cheek.  Was it too much?  Would people think the gesture odd in any way?  Of course not.  Molly was his daughter, and he had every right.  Quickly, he leaned in and touched his lips to her cheek.

“See you after school,” he said.  “Have a good day.”

When her father had turned away and headed toward his office, Molly wiped her face with the back of her hand.  He called himself her father, and he’d embarrassed her in front of her new friends.  How could he do such a thing in public?  Father or not, she didn’t like him touching her, and now, this stupid kiss.  Why?  What right did he have to humiliate her in the schoolyard?

William leaned back in his chair and studied the new proposal he would have sent to Ben Cartwright, but he was finished with the Cartwrights altogether.  This new bid for lumber would go to Barney Fuller.  It was a conscious decision, the right decision.  It was time someone else profited from his hard work on these lucrative deals, and it would keep Joe Cartwright from using his father as an excuse to ride down to Carson and see Molly.

Ben had been a good friend over the years, and when he’d mentioned the young ward they wanted to place for adoption, William was honored that Ben had thought of Martha and him first.  Martha was beside herself with joy at the prospect of having a child in the house, and he was happy for her, but what happened in front of that mirror had changed everything.  Something long forgotten had blossomed inside him: a growing need, a desire for a girl so young and beautiful, something that had been unthinkable just days ago.

Could he possibly act on his desires?  He was conscious of her past; her past was an open book.  Joe Cartwright made sure of that.  Dirty little secrets only he and Martha, and the Cartwrights were aware of.  No one in his circle of friends or associates ever had to know the truth, but he knew, and it had altered his thinking.  She wasn’t a virgin; the girl was experienced in the ways of the world, and knowing the intricacies of her life made her even more desirable. 

In anyone’s eyes, Molly was damaged goods, and he would never think of taking advantage of a girl who had a bright future, but where was Molly’s future?  A man knows these things, and no decent man would take her as his wife, not a girl who’d been spoiled at such an early age.

His body reacted to his newfound thoughts, and he pressed his hand to his groin.  Dropping the contract on his desk, he closed his eyes and slid his hand inside his trousers.  He held himself, he began to stroke … and then he came to his senses.  His secretary was in the outer office. 

No, not here, not now.  My God.  What kind of man are you? 

But thoughts of Molly handling him created a certain power, a certain sense of control, and he saw no limits.  Desires he’d long abandoned pushed through to the forefront and took precedence over contracts and bids or anything else work-related.  He straightened himself in the chair.  Whether by accident or God’s holy providence, his life was about to change.

“I’d like you to have lunch with me today, Molly,” William said the following morning in front of the schoolhouse.

“Why?  Why can’t I stay here with my friends?”

“There’s something we need to discuss, and I’d rather not talk of such things out here in the open.” 

William let loose of Molly’s hand and dashed off to his office.  He greeted Arnold Levy, his longtime secretary, when he entered through the front door, only blocks from Molly’s school. 

“Morning,” he said briskly.

“Good morning, sir.  I have these contracts ready to—“

“That’s fine, Arnold.” 

William reached for the folder, but his mind was elsewhere.  What had he just done?  How had he become so bold?  The girl would do his bidding; he knew she would, but what then?  Could he actually touch her in ways he might fondle a whore in the red-light district of town?  He’d never been with a prostitute—well, not since he’d been married to Martha.  As a young man, he diddled in such activities, but he’d always remained faithful to his wife … until now.  Sweat beaded on his forehead, and he quickly pulled a handkerchief from his back pocket.

“Is anything wrong, Sir?”

“No.  Nothing, Arnold, but I’ll be saying in for lunch today.”

“Will you need me here, Sir?”

“No, not at all.  Take as long as you need.  I’ve got work to catch up on, and Henry Otis said he might stop in around noon or so.”

“Then I should be here, Sir.”

“I can handle him, Arnold.  You go on out to lunch as always.”

“Yes, Sir.”

William set the folder on his desk.  Henry Otis wasn’t coming, but it was an excellent lie.  He’d thought of the name and the idea so readily, he wanted to pat himself on the back for his ability to think quickly and pacify Arnold.  He didn’t realize he had it in him, but his future with Molly depended on certain tactics he’d not needed before.

He removed his suit jacket, folded it neatly, and draped it over the back of a wingback chair.  He was a man who loathed disorder, and he had always been particular about his appearance.  A wrinkled coat would never bode well with his upscale clients, nor would a desk filled with anything but the client’s immediate contract.  He was a disciplined man, and his business had thrived over the years when others just as talented had failed.  He was precise and extremely conscious of how he could benefit his client and himself, mostly himself.

Molly had become a rather difficult distraction.  Although unexpected, his weakness for her assaulted his power of concentration.  His willingness to filter through the contract on his desk seemed so mundane and trivial in comparison to what he was feeling for the young girl.  He checked his watch.  Hours—he had to wait hours for her to appear in his doorway.  Again, just the thought brought tightness to his groin.  He’d hold back.  He’d wait.  A future he’d never dreamed of would begin today.

“I’m off to lunch, Mr. Watson.”

“Take your time, Arnold.  Nothing is pressing this afternoon.”

“Thank you, Sir.  I may run a couple of errands if you don’t mind.”

“That would be fine.”

Molly slipped through the front door only minutes after Arnold had left.  Though William knew her appearance looked only natural to any outsiders—a daughter visiting her father—his nerves still caught hold when he greeted her at his office door.

“You’ve never been here before, have you, Molly?”

“No, Sir.  It’s very nice.  Kind of dark though.”

William had closed the floor-length drapes before her arrival; his desk lamp provided only dim, watery light in the room.  He took her hand and guided her to toward his desk.  Not sure how to proceed, he fumbled with the words he wanted to say.

“I—I need something from you, Molly?”

She couldn’t imagine.  What could he possibly need from her?  She had nothing to give but her gratitude for the home he and his wife had provided.

“I don’t understand.”

“I think you do.  I think you’ve known all along what would be expected of you, am I right?”

“I confused, I guess.  I’m not sure what you mean.”

He took her lunch pail and set it on the desk, then moved behind her and pressed himself against her.  His hands surrounded her waist, and she knew exactly what he needed.  Just like all the rest.  Sooner or later, they all wanted the same thing.  They couldn’t control their God-given needs, everyone except Joe, who’d made her a promise a long time ago.  No one would ever bother her again—until today.

Days turned into weeks.  Lunch had taken on a different meaning than that of Molly’s school friends.  There was no need to carry a lunch pail, but she did all the same.  Her father insisted that nothing change for Martha’s sake.  Sitting down with friends to eat her sandwich and a piece of fruit was only a memory.  Her father emptied her pail into his trash bin when she admitted she had no appetite.  That way, Martha would never suspect anything out of the ordinary. 

William had been nervous and awkward at first, but he was gaining confidence.  He’d placed her hand on his groin that first day, outside his trousers.  That’s all he asked of her, but a natural progression had brought him self-assurance, and he began fondling her breasts, or he’d press his hand between her legs.  In time, he lowered his trousers and would lean back in his leather chair and have her kneel before him.  He’d reach for her hand and place it on his penis.  The next few minutes were heaven.

He was a quiet man; he came in silence, and he’d praise her for being the woman he’d always wanted and needed in his life.  She never fought him; she never said no.  He’d confined his business with her to lunches only.  Never had he asked anything of her other than during the weekdays when they could be private and alone. 

One night, after everyone was fast asleep, she was awakened.  Her father had slipped into her bedroom unannounced, and though she felt his presence, she kept her eyes closed, even when he lowered the covers and sat down on the edge of her bed.  He slowly caressed each leg, eventually urging them farther apart.  She complied as though she hadn’t realized his arrival, but she wanted to scream.  She wanted Martha to know how despicable her husband was acting right across the hall from her own bed. 

“I know you’re awake.”

He needed to feel her warmth; he needed to feel inside her, and still, she hadn’t moved or opened her eyes.  As he leaned down to kiss her lips, he pushed his fingers inside her, and she moaned only slightly.  He knew exactly what to do next, what would make her as happy as he’d become over the prospect of having her completely.  He forced his fingers farther, extending deeper inside until her sudden wetness was proof.  She was excited by his touch.  The love she felt for him was not that of a little girl but of a full-grown woman whose wants and needs matched his own.

Though he couldn’t have her tonight with Martha so close at hand, it would be soon, very soon.  His office was no place for their romantic interludes.  Her own bed would suffice for such activities, but he needed Martha to be away.  One of her Christian missions would provide the perfect excuse for him to act out his fantasies.  No, not fantasies anymore.  This was real.  He and Molly would consummate their love for each other in the days to come.

He grew eager at the thought of having her all to himself.  He probed deeper inside, and Molly tightened herself around his fingers, a true sign of her love for him and his gentle ways.  He grew hard with desire.  His dream was nearing, and he couldn’t have felt more prideful or more eager to move forward with their relationship.  He’d gone with his impulses, and he’d been right to do so.  How difficult it had been for him to take that initial step toward a lifetime of contentment and pleasure.

“It won’t be long,” he whispered in her ear.  “No, it won’t be long at all.”

After realizing how long he’d been away from his marital bed, he lowered Molly’s nightgown and pulled the covers back over her before he leaned down once more and kissed her cheek.  She was a goddess; she was his goddess, and he couldn’t be more pleased that she’d made it known how desperately she desired him, too.

“I’m out the door, Dear,” Martha said.  “Off to choir practice.”

“You have fun, Sweetheart.  Molly and I’ll hold down the fort while you’re gone.”

“Sure you won’t come with me, Dear?”

“No, Ma’am,” Molly said after William had advised her earlier to remain at home.  “I don’t have much of a singing voice.”

“Singing,” Martha corrected.  “The proper word is singing, but I think you have a lovely voice.  I used to listen to you sing all the time.”

“Thank you, but you go on.  I have homework to catch up on before tomorrow.”

“All right, Dear.  Don’t forget Cookie has dessert when you’re ready.  You need to eat more, Molly.  Your appetite hasn’t been up to par lately.”

“I’m fine, really.”

“All right then, I’m off.  I’ll see you two later.”

The night had finally come; tonight, William would proclaim his love.  He’d smothered any further advancement for three long days and nights.  Though he’d slipped into Molly’s bedroom each night since, this newfound freedom gave him and the girl their first chance to be together without fear of interruption.  He could barely contain himself; his excitement had already become obvious, and he’d concealed his erection with the daily newspaper.

“It’s time, Molly.  It’s finally time.”  He took her hand in his.  She showed no fear, but why should she?  After all, she was experienced, and tonight, he would be rewarded by her many talents in the bedroom.  “Let’s use your room.  We’ll have privacy there.”

“What about Cookie?”

“Oh—I’ll speak to her now.  I’ll meet you upstairs.”

Molly sat down on the edge of her bed.  Her father had waited a long time for this, and she knew from now on, every time Martha left the house, she’d be expected to perform.  Just like the old days when Orville had men come to the house to buy his whiskey.  She knew what was expected of her, and she knew the type of punishment Orville had been capable of if she didn’t respond accordingly. 

Her father entered her room, but he kept his hand on the doorknob; he only stared, which made her more nervous about their encounter than she realized.  She hoped he had second thoughts and sighed with relief until he took a step forward.

“You’re a lovely girl, Molly, and you’ve made me a very happy man.”

“Yes, Sir.”

“Since you feel the same way too, I’ll try to pleasure you as much as you pleasure me.”

His words had taken Molly by surprise.  What did he just say?  Pleasure me?  How would he ever get an idea like that?  How could he think this was something she wanted?  She only did what was expected of her—her lot in life had been pounded into her head all those years ago—and he thought he made her happy?  Happiness was the furthest thing from her mind.

William moved forward and removed his jacket, a navy blue smoking jacket he wore every night after arriving home.  He pulled Molly to her feet and turned her slightly so he could unfasten the buttons running down the back of her dress.  And when it fell to the floor, he turned her again to face him.  He loosened the pins from her hair and, with his fingers, he feathered her golden locks across her shoulders, and he smiled.  With ease, he slipped the straps of her camisole from her shoulders. 

It seemed he had a gift, or so he thought.  He could put Molly and himself at ease by taking things slow.  He was a thoughtful man, and he would always consider her feelings above his own.  Never would he treat her like the whores he’d frequented in his youth.  After all, he was a civilized man, and in time, he hoped she would act on her own desires for him.  But tonight, he was the aggressor, and he would show her his own brand of dominance.  She would take him inside her, and she would know his abiding love.

With her camisole unbuttoned, he cupped her breasts and fondled them gently until Molly began to whimper with delight, and he squeezed them even tighter.  Pain and pleasure.  She likes that.  He lowered her petticoats and her bloomers.  He slipped off her stockings and boots until she was naked and standing before him.

“Would you like to undress me?”

“I’d rather watch instead.”

William’s eyes lit up.  He was enjoying his first night of freedom from Martha and the world around him.  His confidence grew, and he quickly disrobed.  She wouldn’t cry.  She wouldn’t say no.  She’d lie down and take him inside her if that’s what he wanted.  Although he’d taken his time undressing her, he rushed to remove his own clothing before he lowered the covers and climbed into her bed.  He held out his arms, eager for her to satisfy his growing need. 

“Come to me, Dear.”

There were never choices; there never had been.  Joe had lied when he’d told her there were.  If she could, she’d end her life tonight and not have to do a man she’d come to despise.  Instead, she straddled him with her knees on either side of his hips.  He was hard and she lowered herself slowly.  It had been over a year since she’d had a man inside her, and this time it hurt, just like when Orville had first taken her to his bed and told her it was time.

She felt every inch of him.  Her insides were dry and her body unyielding; his hardened cock caused pain.  Even though she’d reacted to his probing fingers the last few nights, she realized she’d misled him into thinking she desired him in some way.  The force he used brought tears to her eyes.  She fell forward and propped her hands flat on the bed.  Her father pulled her closer.  He tightened his hands around her waist and began moving her accordingly.  She held her breath until she finally gasped for air but he took that as a sign of her love; her breath caught once again but suddenly, his erection faded to nothing.  She hadn’t expected him to falter, but his body had betrayed him.

“I’m sorry.  I—I couldn’t hold it for you.”

“Don’t worry, Father.  Some men have trouble that way.”

William hadn’t expected such a reaction from Molly, and her words angered him.  How could she compare him to other men, mountain men who paid to use her?  He was not like other men.  He was above being equated to scum like that.  He tossed her sideways on the bed and rose up above her.  He wanted to slap her, to punish her for making him feel like the rat-bastards she’d been with before him.  Didn’t she understand how special their relationship was—that theirs was like no other?

“I’ve never had this trouble before.  I’m not like other men.  It’s not my fault, Molly, it’s yours.”

Although darkness shadowed the room and she couldn’t see his eyes, his voice frightened her.  He’d become outraged over her statement and blamed her for his lack of ability.  She knew better than to say more; she knew better than to backtalk any man.

William lay back on the bed.  He pulled the blanket to his waist.  This had been all wrong.  He’d been too excited and he’d failed to accomplish the task.  He cursed himself for not performing up to his own high standards.  Maybe if she’d initiated sex in the first place …

He reached for her hand.  “Touch me, Molly.”

He’d been overanxious.  He wound his arm around her shoulders and pulled her small body next to his.  He’d let her fingers work their magic, and he’d take his rightful place on top of her this time.  That had been his mistake.  He knew that now and this way, he was bound to keep his erection and show her he wasn’t anything like other men.

His performance was stellar.  He assured himself he’d satisfied them both completely.  Molly was spent, and so was he.  She’d turned her head to catch her breath.  Forgetting his first attempt, their lovemaking had been everything he’d hoped for, and he was pleased with the final outcome.

“That was wonderful, Molly.”

She laid her arm across her eyes.  Tears threatened, but she would never let him know how miserable the experience had been.  He’d become an animal, full of himself, just like all those times Ugly Elbert had climbed on top of her.  Hungry to do her, he’d leave her lying on the bed naked while he buttoned his greasy trousers and walked out of the curtained-off room.  She often heard the exchange of money—two bits—and the sound of laughter generally followed.

Though no money would be exchanged for services rendered this time, she should be grateful for a roof over her head.  Wasn’t that what this was all about?  This wasn’t love or passion; this was payment for a home, and a mother and father to guide her in the ways of the world.  Martha dressed her up like a china doll, and William would use her whenever he saw fit.

She was beginning to understand everything now.  This was the real world.  This wasn’t the make-believe world where a prince and his princess might live happily ever after.  No knight in shining armor.  No skipping stones or riding fence with the man she loved. 

The man she’d been forced to call father thought he was doing her a favor by taking her to bed.  He was despicable.  Yes, she’d learned a lot of new words, and despicable was the one she’d use to describe William Watson.  A beast of a man, only thinking of his own desires, his own God-given needs.

Martha’s need to fulfill her outside obligations had been a godsend.  Three nights a week, she was out saving others, and William and Molly had their private time together.  No more tiptoeing to hide from the world around them.  William was free to act upon his desires nearly anytime he wished.  Their evenings alone had become an opportunity for him to express his talents in the bedroom, and his mind worked overtime thinking of new ways to excite his partner and encourage Molly to try different things.

He often thought pain was the pinnacle of pleasure.  Endure pain, and a person would find pleasure that much faster and with a more gut-wrenching excitement than most of the standard practices he’d used with his highly devoted Christian wife.  He wanted to examine any alternatives that might enhance the simple gratification they had learned to accept in the bedroom.  The possibilities were endless.  What would he have to say or do for Molly to refuse him?  What would make her squirm or hesitate in his presence?  Would a certain amount of pain be considered an aphrodisiac for their lovemaking, or had his thoughts become wicked and vile?  Was he asking too much of the girl?  No, not Molly.  She enjoyed making love as much as he did, and she’d welcome a bit of game playing.  He’d never take his fantasies too far; he only wanted to add a different touch of excitement to their evenings alone. 

William was a man of means, a man of power outside his home, so why not behind closed doors?  He’d threatened men before; he’d brought lesser men to their knees when winning was the final goal.  Being the aggressor, he’d often forced his opponent into submission to derive substantial business contracts.  He was known as “The Bull” in certain aspects of business.  He knew what he wanted and how to obtain results, so why not?  Why not carry the bull through to the bedroom?

“I’d like to try something different this evening,” he said after Martha walked out the front door.

“Fine.  Where do you want me this time?”

William was dumbfounded.  Molly’s question was sarcastic in nature and not what he’d expected.  Even though they’d ventured from her bed to other parts of the house, which proved more daring for William, he found her attitude less than he could readily accept.  Was she playing a game too?  Had she read his mind and was she willing to flaunt disrespect so she’d have to be punished?  He stood in front of her and grabbed her wrist. 

“Am I hurting you, Molly?”  He tightened his hold.  “Are you feeling any pain?”

“No, Father, but would you rather I said yes?  I don’t know what you want from me.”

She’d never snubbed him before, but this sudden attitude made him want her even more.  His heart raced, and without thinking of the consequences, he tore open her dress and the cotton camisole she wore underneath.  His mouth covered her left breast until he’d left a bruising of teeth marks as she struggled to back away from his overzealous behavior.

“Am I hurting you now, Molly?” 

His breathing had become heavy and erratic, but he waited for her to answer before he did something he couldn’t hide from Martha or the cook, who was only a room away.  When her answer wasn’t forthcoming, he leaned in to bite her right breast, just as he’d done with the left.  But when she steadied her hands against his shoulders, she cried out.

“Yes, Father.  Yes.  You’re hurting me.” 

Tears threatened her large brown eyes, and William pulled her to him and wrapped his arms around her.  He soothed away slips of golden blonde hair from her face and told her how sorry he was that he’d lost control and acted in such a way that would make her cry.

“Come with me.”

After guiding her up the stairs, he led her through her bedroom door.  Guilt over what he’d just done to his beautiful princess had been a clear sign he could easily lose control.  Being the aggressor in business had no place in the bedroom, and he would change his perception of pain to a more gentle teasing rather than hurt the woman he loved.

“Go ahead and undress yourself, and lie down on the bed.”  He lowered himself into the upholstered chair and tried to calm his breathing.  “I’ll just watch, but don’t hurry.  Take your time.  I want to enjoy the woman you’ve become, not the little girl we’ve left behind.”

Molly untied her boots and set them aside.  She dampened her palms with her tongue and rolled down her stockings before slipping off her bloomers.

“Slower, Molly.”

With his legs spread casually, William leaned back in the chair and watched his girl disrobe.  She did as he asked; she slowed the process until she was fully naked, but she’d clasped her hands together in front of her light pubic hair as though she were embarrassed.  He found it very seductive, and he placed his own hand at his groin.

William stood, moved her to the bed, and set her down in front of him with her feet still touching the floor.  He spread her legs wider than he thought possible, and she fell back on her elbows, but she kept her eyes on his movements.  With his little finger, he circled her entrance, barely touching each individual hair.  Like a feather, his delicate method made her shiver, and her muscles tightened and relaxed with his gentle, seductive touch.

William smiled.  God, how she wants me.  He kept a rhythm of featherlike movements until Molly’s hips shivered and lifted slightly from the bed.  Embarrassed by her growing desire, she turned her face away, and with his free hand, he motioned her to watch his eyes and concentrate on every movement he made.

“Do you like this, Molly?  Is this what makes you happy?”

Although she didn’t answer, he realized her breathing had become faster.  His gentle movements had aroused her like nothing else had before.  Maybe pain wasn’t necessary after all.  Her juices were flowing, but what if he left her unsatisfied?  What if he teased her to the point where she reached out for him?  Slowly, he slid one finger between her natural folds.  Warm and wet, exceptionally wet, and he cautioned himself to only arouse, nothing more.

Molly fell back flat on the bed.  She pulled her knees up toward her chest, and he moved with her, forcing her legs back open, and he gazed upon her hidden entrance.  Her muscles were acting on their own—fluttering—without being touched at all, and he was fascinated by her body’s ultimate desire for a man twice her age, a man she called father in public but had graciously accepted as her lover behind closed doors.

“More, Molly?”

Again, she said nothing, but he knew the feverish passion running through her was begging him to continue.  He lowered his trousers and touched his erection to her folds, but he wouldn’t penetrate, only tease.  He’d deal with his own satisfaction later.

Heat radiated from her opening, and the tip of his penis was slick with her intense warmth and silky wetness.  He’d never seen her so aroused, and he pulled back.  He cupped his penis to his stomach and reached for her hand.  He would not enter; he would leave her wanting.  He wouldn’t give her the satisfaction she so desperately desired.

“Sit up now, Molly.”

She did as she was told, and he guided her head toward him.  He would be satisfied after all, and she would still be wanting.  That was enough pain for one night.

“Please, Father.”  She didn’t want to touch him.  She’d had enough.

“Pleasure is nothing without pain, Molly.  Do you understand what I’m saying?”  Was she begging him?  Was this the night that would change everything?

“No, I—I don’t understand.  Please don’t do this …”

He’d never known this type of power in the bedroom.  The girl was devastated by his refusal to satisfy her.  Her reaction to his touch had proved a powerful aphrodisiac, and now her warm breath and her powerful tongue would surround him, and he would have proved his point.  She would soon learn all the intricacies of a man whose ability to give and take away on just a whim would keep her in line and keep her desire for him stronger than he’d ever imagined.

He’d never taken such risks before, and with his newfound confidence, he had proven his worth not only to himself but to the girl on bended knees.  He dug his fingers through her hair, as she took him farther into oblivion.

William sat in his leather chair.  Holding the newspaper with both hands, he forced himself to read the bolded headlines.  Only moments ago, he’d been pleasured, slipped back into his smoking jacket, and left Molly’s room.  And now, Martha was walking through the front door with the same tired greeting he’d come to find grating and irritating.

“Hello, everyone.  I’m home.”

“How was your night, Dear?”

“Lovely.  We’ve raised over one thousand dollars for the orphanage.”

“That’s fine, Dear.”

“Is anything wrong, William?  You looked flushed.”

“No, Martha.  It’s probably just the brandy.”

“Then you shouldn’t drink so much.  You’ll be resting in the grave long before—“

“Please, Martha.  Not tonight.”

“Yes, dear.”

William never moved from his chair in the parlor, and the headlines blurred as he thought of how exceptional his evening had been.  He wondered if there was more.  Was there even more excitement in his future?  Would Molly eventually come to him, come willingly to his bed, and beg him to love her?  He lowered the paper to his lap and let his mind drift …

Lying motionless—my body firm and fit, unlike the man I’d become, but the young, vibrant man I’d been so many years ago—I waited.  And, like an angel from heaven, Molly appeared in my bedroom doorway.  She smiled as she began unpinning her hair.  She let it fall across her shoulders like golden waves against a sundrenched shore …

“William?”

Martha’s shrill voice sabotaged his carefree illusions of forthcoming passion.  He was flustered; he was out of sorts.  How could she interrupt him at such a crucial point in his fantasy?  Martha was becoming nothing but a nuisance.  Adding a few extra activities would get her out of the house more often.  He’d be damned if he was going to let her continue to disrupt his everyday life with her constant chatter about this and that.

“What is it now, Martha?”

“I just asked if you were coming to bed, but you seemed so far away.  Did I do something to upset you?”

“No, Martha.  I’ll be up soon.  I just want to finish this article in the paper.”

He listened until her footsteps silenced, then lay his head back in the chair.  He closed his eyes, but the dream was finished—poof—gone forever. 

He had everything.  What more could a man ask for in this life?  He was a wealthy man in so many respects.  His business thrived even though he’d been distracted over the last few weeks, and he was happy with the way his and Molly’s lives were flowing in the right direction.  With her by his side, he could do anything.  He could build an empire. 

But how could that possibly work?  There was Martha to consider.  There’d be no end to the gossip if their private liaisons were ever revealed.  Their love for each other had to remain behind closed doors forever.  He’d never have the right to stroll down the boardwalk with Molly on his arm and show the world she was his. 


He stood from his chair.  He needed rest.  He needed to sort his thoughts.

Chapter 2

I’d been needed at the ranch.  Chores were never-ending, and when Pa announced his presence was required in San Francisco to negotiate a new timber contract, I’d been forced to remain home with Hoss until my father’s return.

“I’ll be away two or three weeks, Boys,” Pa said for the umpteenth time when we drove him into Virginia City to catch the westbound stage.

Hoss and I rolled our eyes and smiled.  “We know, Pa.”

“Don’t forget we have that lumber contract to fill for Jensen’s new livery.”

“Right, Pa,” Hoss said.  “We won’t forget.”

“Oh, and boys—”

“Pa—” I said, raising his hand.  “We know.”

Although this was the worst possible month for my father to be away, plans for a new trestle had to be finalized or chance losing a very profitable deal with the railroad.  With no new bids coming in from Watson, my father had been forced to do all the work himself, which included time away from the ranch.  I had wanted to make a quick trip to Carson City, but with Pa out of town, taking time for my own wants and needs became impossible.

“You still think about her, don’t you?”  Hoss said that night at supper.

“All the time, Brother.”

“You gotta let this whole thing with Molly go, Joe.”

Though Hoss was reaching for seconds, I’d barely touched my firsts.  I truly loved Hop Sing’s fried chicken and biscuits, but after Hoss brought Molly’s name into the conversation, I had no desire to eat what was on my plate. 

“I wish I could forget and get on with my life, but I can’t, Hoss.  And now, with another three-week delay, I—”

“Listen, Joe.  Pa made me promise to keep you tied to the ranch while he was gone, so no funny business, you hear?  I hate having to remind you but when your head’s screwed on straight, you’re actually a valuable asset to the Ponderosa.”

I chuckled at Hoss’s way of telling me I wasn’t to leave the ranch or he’d pound me good.  Leaving him to run things alone had never crossed my mind, although checking in on Molly was never far from my thoughts. 

“Don’t worry.  I don’t plan to sneak off in the middle of the night or any other time.  Besides, that would leave you in charge.”

“I’m already in charge.”

I knew that and Hoss knew he was in charge, and I smiled at Hoss, then realized—after he attempted to lighten my mood—I had an appetite after all, and I reached for a piece of fried chicken.

Hoss and I worked well together; we always had, and, in Pa’s absence, we’d become quite a team.  We knew what had to be done and we did it; no questions asked, no bickering over certain chores.  I’d used up all my bickering with my older brother, and those days were long gone. 

Pa was due home at noon, and Hoss and I hitched the surrey to give him a decent ride after rattling around on the stage from Reno to Virginia City.  Pa deserved the best plus, I wanted him in a good mood during supper.  Although my father was pleased over securing the new timber contract, my mind was elsewhere as he rattled on about how important the job was and how much work this deal would take to accomplish properly.  We’d have to hire new men for the job.  It was larger than most and would require longer working hours for us all.

Hop Sing cooked a special meal in honor of Pa’s homecoming, and we all sat down at the table when he called us to supper.  After all had been said on the way home, I was hesitant to ask a favor of any kind, especially one that was considered a moot point in this house.  I waited until our plates were filled and the conversation came to a lull.  It was now or never.

“I need to ride down to Carson.”

“Oh?  What for?” 

Although he acted surprised over my request, he had to know the reason; the only reason I ever rode to Carson should have been obvious.

“Come on, Pa.  You know why.”

“Joseph—I’m not even home twenty-four hours, and you’re already hitting me with requests I’d rather you wouldn’t go through with.”

“Look, Pa.  We have round-up beginning in a couple of days, and I won’t be able to get away for weeks.  We have this new contract to fill, and as you stated earlier, we have to give it our all.  This is the only chance I’ll have, and I promise, I’ll be back before supper.” 

“You’re old enough to make your own decisions, Joseph, but you know I think you’re wrong to interfere.  You’re looking for trouble where trouble doesn’t exist.  Why, Joe?  Why are you so dead-set on disrupting that girl’s life?”

“That girl has a name, Pa, but tell me; how can you dismiss Molly so easily?”

“I haven’t dismissed her at all.  I just think you should—“

“I’m sorry you feel that way, and I won’t bring her name up again in this house if that’s what you want, but I’m leaving first thing in the morning.  I’m sorry, Pa, but I have to go.”

I rode out early the following morning.  I had no real plan in mind, but when I tied Cooch in front of one of the many saloons, I wished I ridden another mount, one less obvious.  Watson’s office was just up the block, and the schoolhouse was in the opposite direction at the far end of town.  I’d taken my time; I knew I couldn’t see Molly till lunchtime, so there was no reason to show up too early and chance I’d be seen by Watson.

But I didn’t realize the hour; I’d taken more time than I thought.  When I heard children running out to the playground for their midday break, I started down the boardwalk toward the school.  A flash of blue caught my eye.  A girl was running up the shaded side of the street with her lunch pail in her hand.  I took a second look.  Molly? 

I called out her name, but she kept moving forward as though late for an important appointment.  I called her name again. 

“Molly?”

When she turned her face in my direction, I waved my hat over my head, but she continued up the walkway.  I hurried across the busy main street and called her again.

“Molly?”  This time, she stopped moving.  “Didn’t you hear me call?”

“I don’t have time, Joe.  Go away.”

I reached for her arm.  “Molly, what’s wrong?  Why all the hurry?”

“Nothing, Joe.  I’ll be late, that’s all.”

“What’s so important?  Where are you going in such a hurry?”

“I have to meet my father, so please let me go.”

I released her arm, and she took off like the devil was on her coattails.  Something was mighty important and, I suppose, it was really none of my business.  Maybe Pa was right.  Maybe I was butting in where I shouldn’t after all.  Since I’d ridden this far, I could sit and have a beer and watch for Molly to head back to school.  Maybe she’d at least have time for a proper hello.

Though time passed slowly, I took a table by the front window and waited.  After two beers, I realized Molly was staying with her father the entire hour, but I had time.  This was my last chance before all hell broke loose on the Ponderosa.  I had time to wait her out. 

And there she was, hurrying back down the boardwalk toward school.  I gulped the last of my beer and ran out of the saloon to catch her once more.  This time, I didn’t call her name, I just ran until our boot heels were striding in unison.  She didn’t slow her step.  She didn’t say a word.

“Molly, stop!  Stop and talk to me.”

“I can’t.  I’m late for school, Joe.”

“Can I meet you after?”

“No!  I mean … Father will be there to walk me home.  He wouldn’t like it if he found you there.”

She turned her head, and I couldn’t see into her eyes; I couldn’t tell if this was the truth or not.  Why did she seem so nervous and afraid?  I grabbed hold of her arm again.

“Something’s wrong, isn’t it?  Tell me, Molly, and I’ll help you.  I can’t do anything if you won’t talk to me.”

She shook her head, but tears glistened in her eyes.  She finally called a halt to the frantic pace and stopped abruptly.  She jerked her arm free and turned to face me.

“You didn’t want me, and you made me come here.  You made me live with him, and I hate him.  I hate him!” 

I watched her go; I stood frozen in place.  I could only think the worst.  Had Watson punished her in some way … maybe beat her with a leather strap or his belt, letting the buckle leave welts on her skin?  Were these pillars of the community hiding something behind closed doors?  Had Pa only known their public persona?  I nearly marched down to Watson’s office to tell him exactly what I thought, but I’d make a huge mess of things if I carried on like a fool kid without all the facts.  And, if Molly wouldn’t talk, how would I ever know?  How could I possibly help her?

I slapped my hat across my thigh in frustration.  I’d promised Pa a quick trip down and back, and I couldn’t hang around all day waiting for Molly to shed light on her current situation.  I had to ride home.

Molly excused herself from the classroom, and though she shivered on the outside, she felt fevered on the inside and made a mad dash for the outhouse where she quickly emptied the contents of her morning breakfast.  She steadied her hand against the wall as a deep inner ache consumed her and, feeling lightheaded, she sat down before she fell down.  She cradled her head in her hands and remembered what had happened yesterday when she spent her lunch break behind the schoolhouse with the same ill feeling she’d had today.

When her father had come for her after school, the look in his eyes told her all she needed to know, and when he jerked her arm, forcing her from her classmates in a hurried fashion, she hoped her explanation would satisfy his building rage. 

“I was sick, Father.  I didn’t feel well and I couldn’t—“

“Not now.”

They walked home together.  William set a brisk pace, and Molly feared the worst.  Her head still ached; her school work was unfinished, and she’d been embarrassed in front of her friends. 

“You leave me no choice, Molly.”

She hadn’t a clue what he was talking about.  When had she ever had choices, and why, for just one day of her life, wouldn’t he leave her alone?

“All I ask is that you come to my office on your lunch hour so we can meet privately.  You think this is easy for me?  I have to arrange my clients accordingly and make sure Arnold is away from the office so we can have our private time, and what happens?”

“I’m sorry, I—“

“I won’t accept excuses, Molly.  This is a finely tuned process, and when something like this happens, I’m truly angered by your lackadaisical attitude.  It’s time you grew up and became part of the adult world.  You’re not a child anymore.”

“I know, Father, but—“

“Believe me, this isn’t over.  There are always consequences for our actions, lessons to be learned, and defiance is not an option.  I expect you to think real hard, and more than anything else, I expect an apology.  Is that understood?”

“Yes, Sir.”

“I can’t start roundup tomorrow, Pa.”

My father was furious.  He pushed back his desk chair and proceeded to march back and forth in front of me until he found the right words to say.

“No, Joseph.  This has gone on long enough, and it’s time to stop all this nonsense.”

“I disagree.”

“Oh, do you.”

“Yes, Sir, I do.”

“Why, Joseph?  Why won’t you leave those people alone?”

Now I was pacing the room.  I’d explained myself so many times before, and Pa refused to listen.  His mind was set, but so was mine, and I refused to give up on Molly just because Pa thought I was interfering with his friend’s private life.

“Molly needs me, and I won’t abandon her just because you think Watson is some sort of saint and therefore nothing could possibly be amiss inside that household.  I saw the look in her eyes; I saw the fear, Pa.  You weren’t there, I was, so don’t tell me I don’t know what I’m talking about.”

“What proof do you have, Son?  A look?  Maybe the girl didn’t finish her homework assignment.  Maybe she had a disagreement with her parents.  Children do, you know.  That’s all part of growing up.”

“I know all that, but there’s more.  I’m not wrong about this, Pa.”

My father sighed overloud.  It was a sign of disgust; I knew it well.  I softened my voice.

“You know I’d never leave the ranch right before round up if I didn’t have just cause.  You know that, Pa, but Molly’s welfare is important to me.  I still feel responsible.”

“You’ll have to have that proof that something’s wrong, and just how do you intend to find out if she won’t talk to you?”

“I don’t know.”

“Well?”

“I said I don’t know.”  Disrespectfully, I raised my voice to my father.  “I‘ll make her talk to me.  I have to know the truth.”

“You’re taking a risk, Joseph.  You know how that girl feels about you.”

“I know very well, but I can’t let any of that stand in the way.  Trust me on this, Pa.  Molly needs me.  I can’t tell you why, I just know.”

Another heavy sigh from Pa, but this time, it was a sigh of acceptance, and after years of discrepancies with my father, I recognized the difference.  Pa understood.  He didn’t like what I was proposing, but he understood how I felt and why I had to go back and see Molly one more time.  He tried to smile, but he was afraid for me, and there was also a price to be paid.  A longtime friendship would be damaged or possibly severed because of my persistence.

“Thanks, Pa.  I’ll be back as soon as possible.”

Pa was right; I needed proof, and this time I was determined to find the underlying cause of Molly’s reluctance to talk.  This was more than a missed homework assignment, more than a mother/daughter disagreement.  Something was seriously wrong.  This time, I tied Cochise farther down the street from Watson’s office and closer to the schoolhouse so I wouldn’t miss Molly when she came outside for lunch.  I didn’t have to wait long.  Just like before, Molly was rushing up the boardwalk with her lunch pail swinging in her hand.  I stood in front of her.  I blocked her hurried movements.

“Where are you off to today, Molly?  Another visit with your father?”

“Please, Joe.  I have to hurry; I can‘t be late.  Father expects me for lunch.”

“You do this every day?  Your father expects you every day?” 

Molly wrapped her arms around her waist; she sidestepped me and continued up the walkway.  I didn’t like that there had been no answer, and I was more curious now than ever.  Why would Watson insist she come for lunch?  Was he that possessive that he wouldn’t let the hour provided so she could have fun with her friends, be hers and not his?  I didn’t understand his motives at all.  What was I missing?

“Stop, Molly.  Give me two minutes of your time … please.”

Although she quit racing forward, she averted her eyes and stared at the passersby moving up and down the street.

“Look at me, Molly.  I want to help you, but I don’t understand.  Talk to me.  Tell me what’s wrong.”

“My father likes me to come for lunch, that’s all, Joe, so let me alone.  Let me go, or my father will be mad at me for being late.”

“What happens if you’re late?  Are you punished?  Has he ever hit you?  Tell me, Molly.”

She shook her head.  “I have to go.”

“What about your mother?”

“My mother?”

“Martha.  Do you two fight?  Does she hit you?”

“Why are you doing this, Joe?  Why all the questions?  Why now?”

“Why now?  I don’t understand what you’re asking.”

Molly started walking again, and I walked alongside her.

“No, I don’t fight with my mother.  Are you satisfied?”

“No, I’m not satisfied at all.  Something isn’t right.”

“Go back to the Ponderosa, Joe.”  Anger rose in Molly’s voice.  “I belong here, and you don’t.  I have a new family; you saw to that, and there’s no turning back.  This is my home.  This is my lot in life, and it’s too late to change the way things are, so just go away.”

I hesitated.  I tried to make sense of her heated statement while she walked quickly toward her father’s office.  She didn’t look back, but I watched her until something strange happened.  Her legs seemed to weaken, and she leaned heavily against the side of a clapboard building.  Was she ill?  She slumped even farther as her legs gave way completely.  She sank down to the boardwalk, letting her lunch pail fall to the ground.  I ran.

“What’s the matter, Molly?  What’s wrong?”

“I don’t know,” she cried.  “I’m sick, Joe.  I’m really sick.” 

“How long?”

A keening moan was my only answer.  I slid my arms under her and held her tight to my chest.  “Which way to the doc?”

She pointed cattycorner across the street, and I carried her, calling out for a doctor as soon as I reached the front steps.  A young man, taller than average with straight blonde hair, greeted me at the front door.

“I need the doc.  The girl’s sick.”

“I’m the doctor here.  Bring her in and lay her down on the table.” 

I did what I was told, but as soon as I laid Molly down, I noticed bright, red blood staining the sleeve of my jacket.  The doctor noticed, too, and he was the first to speak.

“Are you the woman’s husband?”

“No—no, just a friend.”

“Will you wait outside then?”

“Will she be okay?”

He took hold of my arm and guided me out of his surgery.  “If you’ll wait here, I’ll do what I can, but it may be too late.”

I stared at the closed door.  Paul Martin had said there was a new doctor in Carson City, but this man looked too young to practice medicine or anything else.  He was the youngest doctor I’d ever seen, and I wondered how green he really was.  I’d have felt a whole lot better if Paul was taking care of things.

Though I paced the tiny room, my head spun with unanswered questions.  Watson was sitting in his office waiting for Molly, and if I were any kind of man, I’d let him know his daughter was sick, but somehow, I felt he was to blame.  No, that was wrong.  I couldn’t think that way, but I knew what I saw, and I wasn’t naïve.  I’d been raised on a ranch, and from the time I was five years old, I knew more than I needed about barn animals. 

Was I jumping to conclusions?  Oh, God.  This couldn’t be happening again.  Not to Molly.  Not Mr. Pillar of the Community.  Just calm down.  I told myself that more than once while I waited, but I was nearly hysterical as I thought of … no, my thoughts were out of control.  This wasn’t what it appeared to be.  There had to be a reasonable explanation.

My mind stopped reeling when the door opened and the doctor walked into the outer office.  He pointed to two chairs and we took seats next to each other.

“What is it, Doc?”

“First things first, Mister?”

“Joe, Joe Cartwright.”

“Dr. Timothy Reynolds, Mr. Cartwright.”

“Doctor.  Is she okay?”

“I’m sorry.  I’m not familiar with this girl.  You said she was a friend of yours?”

“Yessir.”

“A close friend, I take it.”

“Yes.”

“Then you were aware she was with child?”

“A child?  No, I—I wasn’t aware.”

“I see.”

“No!  You don’t see.”

“Well, she wasn’t very far along.  I’m sure she planned to tell you and just hadn’t had the opportunity to—“

“No, you don’t understand.”

Reynolds crossed his arms over his chest.  Was he challenging me for an answer I couldn’t give?  I had suspicions, but that was all, and I wasn’t about to divulge anything without knowing any of the particulars.

“Then maybe you could explain why you carried your pregnant girlfriend into my office.”

“She’s not my girlfriend, Doctor.  It’s complicated.”

“I see.”

“No, you don’t see, but I’ll explain.  The girl’s name is Molly.  William and Martha Watson are in the process of adopting her.  She’s been living under their guardianship.”

“Oh, yes.  I’d heard they’d adopted a daughter, although I didn’t realize the girl was this old.”

“Old?”

“What I meant was, she’s certainly not a baby.”

“Oh, right.  No, she’s not a baby.  She’s nearly sixteen, or she may be sixteen already.  I’m not sure.”

“Seems to me William and Martha got more than they bargained for.”

“What’d you mean by that?”  I didn’t like the doc’s attitude; his smart remarks didn’t sit well with me.

“Certainly you understand my meaning, Mr. Cartwright.  The Watsons provide a stable environment, and the girl is—should I say, cavorting with you behind their backs.”

What little patience I’d had ran dry, and Reynolds never knew what hit him.  I grabbed the doctor’s shirtfront, tightening my fists until the young man’s face burned bright red and he gasped for air. 

“You’re wrong, Doc.  You’re very, very wrong.”

“Please,” he begged.  “I can—can’t breathe.”

Realizing how severe my rage had become, I let my hands fall away and stepped back from the doctor and, regretting my actions—my damn temper—I apologized for my uncalled-for behavior.  “I’m sorry, Doc.  I didn’t mean—”

Reynolds massaged his neck with his right hand and steadied himself against the wall with his left as if we’d just had a knockdown, drag-out fight.  He sputtered and coughed and carried on like I’d beaten him half to death.  I was embarrassed for attacking the man, but wasn’t he taking his discomfort a bit too far?

“You-you’ll play for this, Mr. Cartwright.  You had no call—”

“I apologize.  I was wrong, but so were your assumptions.”

“I beg—beg your pardon?” 

He continued to wheeze, and I waited for him to look up and quit fussing with the collar of his shirt.  My hold hadn’t been that tight, and it seemed the good doc was mocking me again.

“I assure you, Doctor, I’m not the baby’s father.  I didn’t know she was with child until I saw the blood on my sleeve.”

“It really doesn’t matter now anyway.  The girl lost the baby.”

“That girl, as you call her, has a name.  Her name is Molly.”

“Since you’re not her husband, then I shouldn’t be discussing the girl’s—excuse me—Molly’s case with anyone other than her immediate family.  Has Mr. Watson been notified of her condition?” 

I didn’t like this man at all.  He was sarcastic and condescending, and if I hadn’t choked him already …

“I’m as much Molly’s family as the Watsons are, Doctor.  She lived with my pa and my brother and me until—well, until just a few months ago when her guardianship changed over to the Watson’s.”

“Still, I’m afraid William and Martha are her caretakers at the present time, correct?”

I sighed, but I kept my temper in check.  I wasn’t looking for a fight.  I was only looking for the truth and if I were right in my thinking, there’d be hell to pay.

“The Watsons may be her current guardians, but I’ll guarantee you this, Doc; I’m not about to leave this office until I know everything there is to know about Molly, including exactly how a fifteen-year-old girl ended up in this condition in the first place.”

“Then I will tell you this, Mr. Cartwright.  I don’t like your attitude, but the girl’s in no condition to leave this office until I’m convinced the bleeding has stopped.  I’ll ask you one more time.  Is there any possibility you’re the baby’s father?”

I shook my head.  “No, I’m not the father, but I have a pretty good idea—“ I pulled in the reins before I said too much.  I didn’t know for sure, and I wouldn’t until I confronted Watson.  “I’m sure the truth will come out in the end.”

The doctor turned and started for the closed door separating the two of us from Molly’s room.  I wondered if she’d heard us talking.  I wondered if she was even awake.

“The Watsons will be devastated to find out what sort of girl they’ve planned to adopt, being so promiscuous and all.”

Tears burned my eyes, but this wasn’t the time to lose control.  I looked up at Dr. Reynolds.

“You’ve got it wrong, Doctor.  Molly’s not that kind of girl, and if I hear anything—if I hear any rumors spread throughout town about what sort of girl you think she is, then you have my solemn guarantee.  I’ll break every bone in your body.”

The doctor cleared his throat.  “I think it best if you leave now, Mr. Cartwright.  There’s no place for you here.”

“No, Doc.  You just don’t get it, do you?  I’m not leaving now or anytime soon.”

“What shall I tell the Watsons?”

“Tell them anything you want.” 

“But you must understand.  It’s common medical practice to only allow the family in to see the patient.”

“Doc, I may be the only family she’s got, and if you know what’s good for you, you’ll let me walk through that door.”

“Have it your way for now, Mr. Cartwright, but you’re the one who’ll have to explain your actions to William and Martha Watson.  I won’t be held responsible when Mr. Watson comes after you in a court of law.”

I half-smiled at the young doctor.  “Don’t worry, Doc.  I assure you, I’ll do whatever’s right and proper when it comes to dealing with Watson and his court of law.”

I stood beside Molly’s bed.  I reached for her hand, and she held fast to mine as though I could save her from all the rotten things this world had to offer.  Her face was pale and lifeless.  This broken child, who’d only found moments of peace and happiness in her young life, had just suffered a miscarriage.  At only fifteen years old, Molly had suffered a lifetime of misery and despair.

Wearing a midnight-blue dress with matching ribbons in her hair, Molly had looked stunningly beautiful the night Hoss and I had been invited to supper.  If Watson was to blame for her condition, had it been the finer dresses Martha had made to showcase her young daughter?  Was it Molly’s presence inside the house that led him down that path, or was it the fact that I’d let him know everything about her past?  Was I to blame?

God, yes. 

All these months, Watson must have thought Molly and I’d been together in that special way, and now it was his turn—my, God.  How could I have been so blind?  Had I offered her up for the taking?  Had I led him to believe she’d be willing to—was that the message he’d gotten from me, or had he twisted my words to suit his own physical needs?

When her eyelashes fluttered, I saw traces of the young girl I’d brought home nearly a year ago; so young and so afraid to trust any living soul.  She had faith in no one, and she had good reason, a lifetime of reasons, and I worked hard to change all of that.  I made sure she was safe from the world around her. 

But, as she saw things now, I’d turned my back on her when I’d sent her away.  I didn’t want her anymore, and I’d pawned her off on people I really didn’t know.  I’d promised she’d be safe, and I’d promised to visit.  I’d promised her a world of parties and girlfriends and handsome young men—a new life filled with promises I’d failed to keep.

She opened her eyes, and I smiled when she recognized my face. 

“I’m right here.  I won’t leave you, Molly.”

Another promise.  She should have laughed in my face, and she might have if she’d had the strength.  I circled my thumb over the back of her hand, just like my father had done with me so many times before.  I prayed the gentle motion might give her some comfort.  After all, I’d taken everything else away.

The door opened, and Dr. Reynolds stepped inside the room.  I turned my head slightly so he wouldn’t see my tears.  He’d wonder about our relationship, but I didn’t care.  I was through talking, through explaining to a man who refused to listen.

“I’ve sent word to the girl’s father.  Since she’s in my care, I felt he needed to know.  I’ll wait for him to arrive to explain the details.” 

Two days in a row, the girl defies me.  William strummed his fingers on his desk in agitation.  She hadn’t shown up at her regular time, and now, Arnold would be returning, and their lunch hour would be shot all to hell.  Tonight, she’d learn obedience.  Tonight, there would be punishment for her actions. 

He reached inside his desk for his pint of whiskey.  Drinking was for men who had no control over their lives.  They’d been words to live by at one time, but as he reached over his shoulder to the sideboard and picked up a glass, he chuckled at words he’d once thought of other, less capable men.

The room was dark.  He’d readied his office for her arrival by pulling the drapes, separating the two lovers from the outside world, but now the room held only lingering shadows of another day wasted.  He held the glass to his lips and sipped slowly.  The low-burning lamp accentuated the brilliant sheen of his mahogany desk, but the dim light also showed unopened folders, work to be done, but work that would have to wait for another day.

Logic told him to wrap his mind around business or lose out to a better man.  Never before had he left for tomorrow what should have been accomplished before day’s end, but the drive, the deep-seated determination that had kept him alert and aggressive, now left him hopeless and uncaring.  The girl had ambushed his thinking; his ambition to thrive in a cutthroat world no longer existed. 

He poured a second drink.  His pride and his principles were slipping away.  He had always been an honest man; some had called him honorable and righteous throughout the years, and, truth be told, he always had been a good and decent citizen, and he’d prided himself on his standing in the community.  He’d won awards:  Businessman of the Year was his most prized.

Movement sounded in the outer office, and he quickly hid his bottle and emptied his glass.  He rushed to the windows and threw back the heavy drapes.  Light poured in and, because he’d grown accustomed to the darkness, he averted his eyes.  There was a knock on his office door.

He straightened the tails of his vest and stood tall.  “Come in.”

“A boy just delivered this note, Sir.  It’s addressed to you.”

“Thank you, Arnold.  That’ll be all.”

Watson barged through the front door.  He looked wide-eyed for the doc.  His face was flushed, and his voice was breathy and uncontrolled.  “I received your note, Doctor.  What’s this all about?”

“I’m glad you came quickly, Mr. Watson.  Your daughter’s in the back room, and I assure you, she’s resting comfortably.”

“What do you mean by resting?  Why is she here?” 

Although Dr. Reynolds was young, he’d learned quickly how to accommodate most everyone and every situation.  Watson was distraught, and he would handle the man with kid gloves, proving he was as capable as old Doc Wilson, who’d just retired his practice.  The last thing he wanted to do was anger one of Carson’s leading citizens.

“Let’s step inside my office, Mr. Watson.”

“I don’t have time for this, Reynolds.  Just get on with it, will you?”

“Yes, sir.  This is a rather sensitive matter, and I believe it should only be discussed behind closed doors.  Now, I’m willing to make an exception—“

“What the hell is wrong with you?”

“Sir?”

“First, you drag me down here and secondly, you aggravate me with your brand of mumbo-jumbo I couldn’t care less about.  Just get to the point, Doctor.”

“Maybe we should have your wife join us before I begin.”

“No.  Absolutely not.  You will not bother my wife with a bunch of double talk.”

“All right, then I regret to say your daughter has suffered a miscarriage.”

William tilted his head forward and spoke softly.  “Say that again?”

“Your daughter was with child, possibly two or three months along, but she’s not anymore.”

William studied the young doctor’s face.  The man was ridiculing him, but right now, he had more important things to consider.  Martha must never know.  All this talk of miscarriages needed to stop right here in this office.

“Who else knows about this, Reynolds?”

“Well, Mr. Watson, that’s another thing we need to discuss.”

“What does that mean?  Does someone else know about the girl?”

“Yes.”

“Don’t beat around the bush, Doctor.  Who else knows?”

“A man named Cartwright.”

“Shit,” he mumbled under his breath.

“Sir?”

William corrected his posture.  He stood tall and tugged at his vest.  The doctor was a tall, lanky man, and William was forced to look up and meet his eyes.

“Where’s Cartwright now?”

“He—he’s inside the room with your daughter.“

William feigned shock at the doctor’s statement.  Quickly, he formed a plan he could use against Joe Cartwright.  By insinuating that Joe was the baby’s father, William’s name would never be mentioned in association with the girl’s health issues.  He nearly let a smile slip when he realized how easily boldfaced lies could pass as truths when needed.

“You mean you left that man, that degenerate, alone with my daughter?”

“I didn’t know, sir.  He carried her into my office and—“

“I don’t care what he did, he’s been carrying on with her for months, months, I tell you.  That’s why my wife and I have custody.”

“I didn’t know.”  Reynolds pleaded with Watson to understand.  “How could I have known he’s the one who’s been, shall we say, overly friendly with your daughter?”

William smiled internally.  The seed had been planted, and now all he had to do was see it through.  Foremost, he needed to speak with Molly.  She had to be cautioned.  She had to understand the consequences if she didn’t go along with the story.  Joe was the father of her baby.  That’s what he would tell the sheriff, and with Molly backing up his story, all was good and he was off the hook.

“Joe Cartwright is the father.  Martha and I tried so hard to keep him away from our daughter, but from the very start, there were problems.  My God.  She’s only fifteen years old.  The man is an animal.”

“This is a very unfortunate situation, Mr. Watson.  Had I known, I never would have allowed him inside her room.”

“You’re not to blame, Doctor.  You did what you thought was right; any man would have done the same in your situation.”

William wanted to pat himself on the back.  His lies had come forth as smooth as butter, and the doc fell for every word he’d said.  Clearly, he was innocent of any wrongdoing, and Joe Cartwright would take the blame and pay the price for his daughter’s unfortunate situation.  He hid his smile; he had to keep his mind on track.

“What does the law say about this?”  William was determined to see this through to the end.  “This is rape,” he answered his own question.  “Pure and simple, and the sheriff should be the next one to know what’s happened.”

“What about Cartwright?  He was rather forceful, sir, and I doubt I’ll be able to make him leave your daughter.”

“Good,” he said.  “Keep him here while I go for the sheriff.”

“But wouldn’t you like to go inside and—”

Reynolds hadn’t finished his question before Watson had fled the office, leaving the door to slam behind him.

Sheriff Amos Dobbs had been Carson City‘s lawman for the past thirteen years.  He was a wise man and a fair man.  In his younger days, he rode with the Texas Rangers, and even though those days were long gone, and gray tinged the edges of his dark, brown hair, he had a good head on his shoulders.  And when William Watson stormed into his office, he lay down his pencil and looked up at the irate man.

“What can I do for you, Mr. Watson?”

“You can arrest Joe Cartwright, Sheriff.”

“I’m not sure I understand,” he said.  “You mean Joe Cartwright of the Ponderosa?”

“That’s the one, Dobbs, and don’t think just because he’s got a rich daddy, he can’t be guilty of a crime.”

“I agree wholeheartedly, but what’s Cartwright done that would give me call to arrest him?”

“My fifteen-year-old daughter is lying in Dr. Reynolds office as we speak.  Do you want to know why?  I’ll tell you.”  William hammered his fist on Dobbs’ desk.  “Because Joe Cartwright took advantage of her.  Because Joe Cartwright impregnated my daughter, and she’s just now suffered a miscarriage.  Is that enough for an arrest, Sheriff?”

This Joe Cartwright story didn’t sound right at all.  He’d known all the Cartwrights for years.  Joe might be a lady’s man, but he’d never have call to take advantage of someone’s young daughter.

“Are you sure, Watson?  I find this very hard to believe.”

“My daughter is fighting for her life, and if she dies . . .”

“Hold on, Watson.  When did all this happen, and why do you think it has anything to do with Joe Cartwright?”

“You don’t believe me, do you?  Not the son of Ben Cartwright.  No, not his boy.”

“You listen up,” Dobbs said angrily.  He stood from his chair and stared at man in front of him.  “I don’t care whose son it is.  If he’s committed a crime, I’ll bring him in.  Don’t you dare tell me how to do my job.”

“Then you’re going to arrest him?”

Amos picked up his gunbelt and buckled it low on his hips.  He reached for his hat.

“Is Joe in town?”

“Of course he is.  He’s down at Doc’s with—” 

“—with your daughter?”

“No—no—not alone with her.  I mean the doc’s keeping him there until you arrest him.  Now let’s go!”

Even though he’d slipped and said too much, William had brushed over his mistake and Dobbs had taken his word as truth.  His story was becoming more credible by the minute, and Joe Cartwright would soon be behind bars—maybe even sent to prison.  An inward sense of peace moved through him when he considered embellishing the story even more.

Ending Cartwright’s random visits would give him a freedom he hadn’t known before and suddenly, he felt reborn.  It was an odd way of looking at things, but he’d overheard Martha talking about being reborn in the eyes of God.   Surely, the word had more than one connotation.  Yes, he truly felt reborn.

Molly hadn’t disobeyed him at all.  She couldn’t have come today.  She was sick, and since Cartwright had been in town, he’d become the perfect scapegoat for all of William’s problems.  He could handle Martha.  She was only a minor complication.  Besides, she’d never leave him; even if she found out, her life was too complete to throw away over something as trivial as a little indiscreet dalliance with a girl who could never prove her worth to a gentleman suitor.

Molly slept, though fitfully, after Reynolds had given her a small dose of sleeping powders.  I had pulled a wooden chair up next to the bed, guarding her from Watson and anything he might say or do.  She was restless, and I’d taken her hand in mine if only let her know someone cared, that life wasn’t always as bad as it seemed.  As her lashes began to flutter, I gripped her hand until her eyes opened fully.

“Hi,” I said softly.  A single tear slipped from her eye as she searched for my voice; I leaned in closer to her face.  “No, darlin’.”  I dabbed at the tear with the back of my fingers.  “I’m going to take care of you from now on, Molly.  No need for worries, okay?  Just rest.”

Her eyes closed briefly, and when they reopened, a bittersweet smile appeared, but it wouldn’t last.  “I hurt, Joe.”

“I know you do, darlin’, but it won’t last long.  The doc says you’ll be just fine.  You rest.  I’m staying right here until he says you can leave his surgery.”  But her eyes watered again, and she looked away.  “What, Molly?  Do you need the doctor?”

“No,” she mumbled.  “It’s just—“

“—what?  Just what, Molly?”

“Please, Joe.  Don’t send me back.”

“Oh, Molly, I won’t ever send you back.  You’re coming home with me to the Ponderosa.”

She pulled her hand from mine and reached for her belly, trying to massage away the cramps and the tearing sensation she felt.  “Joe?”

“What, Molly?”

“Don’t let him in here with me.  Please, don’t let him . . .” 

“I won’t, Molly.  I promise.  I won’t leave you.”

Her eyelids dipped again, only this time they didn’t reopen.  Knowing the pain Watson had caused burned through me like fire.  I should have questioned Pa further.  I should have known more about the man before I ever let Molly leave the Ponderosa.  I should have done a lot of things differently, but I had to leave the past behind and find solutions for Molly’s future.  Pa wouldn’t question me this time.  He’d back up any decision I made concerning this tortured child.

The door opened wide, and the doctor stepped inside the room.  “There’s someone to see you, Mr. Cartwright.”

“I won’t leave her alone,” I whispered now that Molly had fallen back to sleep.  “Who wants to see me?”

Reynolds stood tall as he walked into the room and faced me head-on.  He had an air of confidence he’d been lacking when we’d first met.  He seemed cocky and sure of himself, and he didn’t bother to argue after I’d made my position clear.

“Mr. Watson and Sheriff Dobbs are here, Mr. Cartwright, and it would be best if you stepped outside the surgery to speak to those two gentlemen.”

“I will speak to the sheriff, but not until you promise you won’t let Watson step foot inside this room.  He can’t be trusted, Doctor.”

“But, Mr. Cartwright, he’s the girl’s father.”

“Not anymore,” I said louder than I’d intended.  “Just do as I ask, Doctor.”

I turned back to Molly and realized I’d wakened her.  God how I hated to leave, but I had to resolve things with Dobbs.  He had to know the situation or Molly would never be safe from the likes of Watson.  I leaned in close and whispered in her ear.

“I need to step outside the door and talk to the sheriff.  I’ll only be a few minutes, all right?”

Molly glanced at the doctor and back to me.  “What about my father?  Please don’t let him—“

“Doc?  Do you understand now?  Molly doesn’t wish to see her father, and it’s your job to protect her and keep her safe.”

“I’ll escort you out, Mr. Cartwright.  You just leave the girl’s welfare to me.”

Although I didn’t have a good feeling, I tucked Molly’s hand under the blanket and let Dr. Reynolds follow me to the outer office where Watson and Sheriff Dobbs stood waiting.

“Joe Cartwright,” Dobbs said, extending his hand.  “Long time no see.”

“Sheriff.  Good to see you, too.”

My eyes shifted to Watson.  “Don’t even think of going in that room.  Molly’s asleep, and you’re the last person she wants to see.  Go home.  Go home to your wife and tell her exactly what kind of man you are.”

“I demand to see my daughter, Sheriff.”

“Daughter?”  Holding my temper in check was one thing, and maybe I could control my fists, but I couldn’t keep my feelings hidden from a man as vile as Watson.  “You have the balls to call Molly your daughter after what you’ve done to her?  What kind of man are you, Watson?”

“Who gives you the right to talk to me like that, Cartwright?”

The sheriff made his way between the two of us and held out his hands to silence what could have easily erupted into a full-fledged war. 

“That’s enough, Boys.  I know tempers are high, but this isn’t the place.  Joe, I want you to come with me.  There’s been a complaint, and it’ll be best if we sort this out in my office rather than here at Doc’s.”

“I won’t say this again, Watson.  Get the hell away from Molly before I—” I glanced at Dobbs, and after taking a deep breath, I turned back to Watson.  “Just get the hell outta here.”

I turned my attention to Reynolds.  “Don’t you dare let him inside Molly’s room.”

Dobbs let his hand rest on my shoulder, and he, too, spoke to the doctor.  “For now, let’s keep everyone away from the girl.  I’m sure she needs her rest.  I’ll stop back later, Doc, and we’ll discuss what happens next.”

“But I’m the girl’s father,” Watson whined.  “Have I no rights?”

“Right now, no you don’t.  Not until this matter is cleared up and I know both sides of the story.  Is that understood?”

“You’re the law, at least for now.   I have no choice, do I?” 

Dobbs and I watched Watson storm out of the doc’s office and slam the front door.

Dobbs and I entered the sheriff’s office.

“Have a seat, Joe.  Coffee?”

“Yeah, sounds good.”

Lifting an old tin pot from the stove, he poured two cups.  “Let’s liven this up a bit,” he said with a wink. 

He pulled a pint bottle from his desk drawer, poured two fingers into my cup, and added a finger’s worth to his own.  He set the half-full bottle down and moved to a rickety wooden chair behind his desk.

“Guess it’s seen better days,” he said after the old chair cracked and whined in protest when he sat down.

I smiled but didn’t comment.

“Joe, I’ve known you and your family for a long time.  I’ve always regarded your father as one of the most respectable men I’ve ever known.”

“Thanks, Amos.  You’re right on the money where my pa’s concerned.”

“Now,” Dobbs said, leaning forward over his desk.  “Just before Watson and I came to Docs, he came barging into my office and ordered me to arrest you.”

“Arrest me?  For what?”

“He’s calling it rape, Joe.  Watson says you’re the baby’s father.”

“Rape?”  I nearly fell off my chair.  “That’s perfect, isn’t it?  He wants to accuse me of what he’s been doing since the day that child walked through his door.  I give the man credit, Amos.  He picks an outsider as the most likely suspect, a man who’s not readily known here in Carson.  He figures local residents saw me carry Molly to the docs, bleeding and nearly passed out from the pain.  It makes me a sure candidate, doesn’t it?”

“Yep, it sure does.  I’ll admit, I don’t know Watson that well, let’s just say we don’t run in the same circles, but he doesn’t seem like the type who would take advantage of—“

“—but he did, Sheriff,” I said.  “That little girl, who’s lying in Reynolds’ surgery, just suffered a miscarriage, and I’ll bet you a year’s pay, Watson’s the father.”

“It’s his word against yours, Joe.”

“Fine.  Then I’ll prove it was him.”

“And just how do you plan to do that?”

“Ask Molly.  She’ll tell you the truth, and she’s the one who can put Watson behind bars.”

“Joe, it’s not that simple.”

“What’s not?”

“A father can’t be punished for having relations with his daughter.”

“What?  You’re saying nothing can be done to Watson?”

“That’s right.  I’m sorry, Joe.”

“Wait—she’s not his daughter yet.  The final adoption papers haven’t come through.”

“But the Watsons are her legal guardians, right?”

I let out a long, slow breath.  “So what happens now?”

“I’m gonna have to lock you up?”

“I hope you’re joking, Amos.”

“I’m sorry, Joe.  It’s Watson’s word against yours, and he’s the girl’s legal custodial guardian.  He’s accused you of rape, which means we’re gonna have to take this in front of a judge.”

“So what happens to Molly while I rot in jail?”

“She’ll have to go back home when she’s able.”

“Oh, God.  You know what will happen if she goes home, don’t you, Amos?”  I was pleading for her life, but Watson had the law on his side, and he’d been the first to accuse.

“It’s the law, Joe.  Nothing I can do but keep a close watch on Watson and the girl until the circuit judge comes through town.”

“Can I at least wire my father?”

“You write it out, and I’ll send it.  Sorry it has to be this way, Son.  Hand me your pistol.” 

William plowed through the front door of his statuesque Victorian home.  His body was rigid with anger, and he’d blasted the name Joe Cartwright and this situation with Molly until he was safe within the confines of his own home.  He reached for his crystal decanter and filled a short glass with brandy.  A gentleman would have sipped and enjoyed the sweet but bitter taste as it warmed his mouth and stomach, but reasoning out a situation he had no control over had distracted him and brought every nerve to the surface.  He was losing control, but had to remain strong and hold true.  He’d have to remember every detail he’d told the sheriff.  A lesser man might crumble under the pressure, but he proved himself a fighter—”The Bull” would emerge when called upon—and he would not fail to perform when necessary.

“Is that you, Dear?”

“Yes, Martha.” 

He held the empty glass, a vice of sorts to steady his hand as Martha rounded the corner from the kitchen.  She wiped her hands on her apron before she stopped and kissed her husband on the cheek.

“I didn’t expect you this early, Dear.  My goodness, it’s not even three o’clock.”

William turned and set his glass on a nearby table.  “I have distressing news, Martha.  Let’s sit down to talk.”

“You’re feeling all right, aren’t you, Dear?  You look pale.”

“I’m fine.”

“Oh, no.  Does it concern Molly?”

“Yes it does, but come on, let’s sit down.  I’ll pour us a drink.”

William poured his wife a small glass of brandy.  Martha wasn’t one to drink often, but if there were ever a time, it would be today.  He hadn’t been much of a drinker either until lies and deception had consumed his life. 

“I’ll make this as easy as I can for you.”

“Oh, William, what’s happened?”

“Molly is at the doctor’s office.”  Martha flinched, a normal reaction, but William hesitated before he continued.  “Our young daughter suffered a miscarriage this afternoon.”

Martha covered her mouth; her hand trembled.  Her eyes glistened with tears as she glanced up the stairs toward Molly’s room as though nothing was amiss—her daughter moved gracefully down the stairway wearing her peach-colored dress and entered the parlor slowly, as she’d been taught to do.  Molly—a young woman ready for coming-out parties and gala events where Martha would stand by her side, prideful and accepting her reward for her accomplishments—would not disappoint her family in that way.

“There’s more, Martha, and I beg you to listen to what I have to say.”

His wife didn’t speak; she only stared as though her mind had drifted elsewhere, and he cupped her face, turning her eyes to meet his. 

“I must present the facts as they appear right now, and the fact is Joe Cartwright was the baby’s father.  I’ve taken care of everything, Martha.  Young Cartwright is behind bars, and a trial will be set with the circuit judge.”

Martha hadn’t moved, but she’d heard William’s voice and his lies, and she began humming just loud enough to distract herself from all the untruths he’d brought into their home.

“Now, I know this is difficult for you, and I’ll take care of everything so you needn’t worry about the details.  Molly will be home soon, and I want you to act like none of this mess took place.  No one has to ever know what our daughter has been through.”

“I don’t believe you.” 

“I know this comes as a shock, Martha, but we’ll survive and Molly will survive, and believe it or not, my heart goes out to Ben.  He’s always believed in those sons of his, and he tried to be a decent father, but when he realizes what kind of man his youngest turned out to be, I can’t imagine the heartbreak he’ll be forced to endure.”

Martha had let William rattle on, and when she spoke, she only had one question. 

“When will Molly be home?” 

“I’m not positive, dear, but I’ll check with Dr. Reynolds later tonight.  Molly’s resting now and will probably spend the night at the doctor’s.  Maybe that’s what you should do, too.  Get some rest and everything will look brighter tomorrow.”

“Yes, things always seem brighter come daybreak, don’t they, William?”

“Thanks, Sammy.  This here’s for your trouble,” Hoss said, placing a coin in the young boy’s hand.  “Hey, why ain’t you in school?”

Sammy Billows tossed the coin in the air and caught it behind his back.  He was all of ten years old and served as the telegrapher’s errand boy more often than not.

“Gotta make a livin’, Mr. Hoss.”

“All right.  You take care, you here?”  Hoss closed the front door and hollered towards the staircase at Ben.  “Pa?  Hey Pa, we got a telegram from Joe.”

Ben moved down the stairs after hearing Hoss bellow loud enough to scare feathers off a chicken.  “Supper,” he mumbled, irritated by Joe’s lack of timekeeping abilities.  “Promised he’d be home before supper.”

Hoss stood at the base of the stairs, waiting for his father.

“Did you read it, Son?”

“Yeah, but I think you should read it yourself.”  He handed the paper to his father.

Ben Cartwright, Ponderosa Ranch (stop)

Jailed in Carson (stop)

Need your help (stop)

Joseph Cartwright (stop)

“What’s he done now?” Ben grumbled.  “Saddle the horses, Son.  It’s a long ride.”

William Watson sat behind his desk.  The afternoon’s light had faded to dusk and then total darkness, and he hadn’t bothered to light the lamps.  His heart hadn’t quit racing since the messenger boy had come to his office and delivered the handwritten message.  Although he’d been quick to render his side of the story, he’d not been prepared for anything as disturbing as the girl’s condition.  So many years spent with a barren wife had not prepared him for such an outcome. 

He stared into the open room where the furnishings Martha had ordered from as far away as Boston and New York meant nothing if Joe Cartwright wasn’t convicted and out of his life forever.  Martha had remained upstairs, and when he finally went up to check on her, he found her sitting in her rocker, staring at a tintype they’d had made when Molly had first become part of their family.

William filled an empty glass with water and took a pill from Martha’s cameo box.  “Here, take this, Dear.”  She took the tiny sedative without complaint, and he gently lifted her up from the chair and guided her toward their bed.  “You sleep now.  I’m going to step outside for a breath of fresh air.  I might even check in at the doc’s and see how our girl’s doing tonight.”

After drinking the last of his brandy, he shook off the burn in his chest before he walked out the front door.  Needing to make sure his daughter understood the consequences if she didn’t convincingly accuse Joe Cartwright of attacking her, he took quick steps toward the doctor’s office.  He’d had no problem convincing the doctor of Joe’s guilt, and he was sure Dobbs had believed him, too.  As a worried father, he had every right to visit his daughter, and as he knocked on Reynolds’ front door, he was confident the young man would let him in, no questions asked.

“Mr. Watson,” Reynolds said, opening the door wide to accommodate his late-night visitor.  “Won’t you come in?” 

“I have to say, Doctor, Martha has been beside herself since I told her what had happened to our Molly.  I had to give her a sedative and put her straight to bed.”

“I understand what you’re going through, Sir.  It’s quite a tragedy, having to face such a dilemma with a girl so young.”

“Martha and I are confident we can keep this matter hush-hush as far as anyone else knowing about the situation with young Cartwright.  It’s all so tragic, but Martha and I feel we can move on and try to put the unspeakable shame behind us.”

“No need to worry about Cartwright, Mr. Watson.  Sheriff Dobbs carted him away earlier, and I have to assume, since he hasn’t been back to cause more trouble, the man is where he rightfully belongs, behind bars.  After he attacked me earlier, I’m quite relieved to know he’s locked inside a cell.”

“I’m glad to hear that.”  Maybe he could relax now and not feel so threatened by Molly’s situation.  “Might I see my daughter for just a minute.  Her mother and I are so worried, and after everything that’s happened today, I’d just like to reassure her we’ll stand behind her no matter what.”

“You’re a good man and a caring father, Mr. Watson, and what the sheriff doesn’t know won’t hurt, will it, Sir?”

“Thank you, Doctor.  We’ll keep this little visit just between the two of us.  I’m not about to go running to Dobbs and explain how mothers and fathers care about their children or how they’ll fight to protect them from the evil in this world.”

Dr. Reynolds opened the door to the surgery.  He’d helped his patient to a more comfortable bed so she could sleep out the night and be ready to join her family the following morning.  He lit a lamp and turned the wick down low. 

“If you should need anything, sir, I’ll be in my office.”  After leaving William alone with Molly, he knew the girl was in good hands.

William neared the bed and sat down on its edge next to Molly.  He stared at her sleeping form before picking up her hand and holding it in his.  She moved only slightly, but she mumbled a single word that was poison to his ears.

“Joe?”

He realized, in her current state, his words weren’t going to be heard or understood.  Like Martha, she’d been given something to help her sleep, and he’d have to return early tomorrow and settle the matter before Dobbs questioned her.

How easily he’d become obsessed, and how easily she’d driven him to act improperly.  His life, his career, and his marriage had all suffered, yet her youthfulness and tales of her past had led him down a path he’d not ever considered before.  Fantasies had become reality, and he wouldn’t forfeit a minute or an hour of the pleasure she’d provided a simple man who had gathered confidence and pursued his dream.

It was well after ten o’clock in the evening when Ben and Hoss rode into Carson City and tied their mounts in front of the sheriff’s office.  “Will you stable the horses, Son, while I find out what this is all about?”

“No, Sir, I’m coming in with you.  Joe’s my little brother, and I need to know just how much trouble he’s gotten hisself into this time.”

Ben smiled.  Hoss rarely made demands, but Ben understood.  “You’re right.  The horses can wait.”

Amos had heard the Cartwrights ride up, and he walked outside to greet them.

“Been expecting you two.  Come on in and get out of the cold.”

Ben and Hoss climbed the three wide stairs to Dobbs’ office, and Hoss closed the door behind them.  A light drizzle had dampened their clothes, and Dobbs’ warm stove provided just what the two men needed.  But Ben didn’t hesitate to get right to the point.

“Well, Amos?”  Ben slapped his hat against his right thigh, relieving the brim of remnants of rain.  “What’s this all about?”

“Have a seat, Ben.  You’re not gonna like what I have to say, so you might as well get comfortable.

“Just say it.  Don’t mix words, Amos.  I’m tired and I’ve missed my supper.  Now what’s this all about?”

“Just hold your horses, Ben, and I’ll tell you the whole story.”

“Mind if I see my son first?”

“Let’s hold off until I explain what’s been happening.  Please, take a seat.”

Ben sat in the chair in front of Dobbs’ desk and crossed his legs.  “Is Joseph hurt?”

“No, he’s fine.  Not a mark on him.”

Amos had coffee simmering on the stove.  He’d figured out how long it would take a courier to get a message out to the Ponderosa and how long it would take Ben to ride to Carson, and he’d calculated right.  Though he hadn’t expected to see Hoss, he was glad for Ben’s sake, the big man had come along.  He pulled the pint bottle from his desk drawer.

“Anyone?”  Hoss grinned and nodded his head; Ben agreed to the addition of whiskey also.  “That’s the way your youngest likes it, too.”  Amos handed them both hot, tin cups and returned to his chair behind the desk.

“If I could just see Joseph for a minute …”

“You’re a stubborn man, Ben Cartwright.  Leave the Colts on my desk.  You know that young son of yours has his own brand of stubbornness and spunk.” 

Ben glared at the sheriff as he removed his pistol and laid it on the desk.  “That spunk, as you call it, has gotten that boy in trouble more often than not.  So, Amos, what’s the charge?”

Dobbs had just pulled the keys off the nail, but he turned back to Ben, looked him in the eye, and said one word only.  “Rape.”

Knowing Joe Cartwright wasn’t a flight risk or, in Amos Dobbs’ opinion, a danger to society, he released Joe to his father’s custody, and Ben promptly secured a suite for the night in one of the better hotels in town.  Since the sheriff had offered up the single word, “rape”, before releasing his prisoner and giving only a barebones description of the afternoon’s events, there was a considerable amount of explaining for Joe to do after they were settled in the hotel.

Ben and Hoss sat and listened, completely dumbfounded and extremely uncomfortable, as Joe’s story of William and Molly unfolded.  But Joe was resolute in his telling and left nothing to chance, as he described what Molly had suffered at the hands of Ben’s close and highly regarded friend, William Watson.  Even though Joe wasn’t aware of most of the details, he knew enough to inform his father that Molly would be coming back to live on the Ponderosa until she was of legal age.  Then it was up to her to make her own decisions. 

Although Ben hadn’t forgotten the reason for Molly’s exceptionally quick transfer from the Ponderosa into Watson’s hands, he didn’t argue with his son.  Somehow, they’d work things out.

It had been a sleepless night for everyone, and the three Cartwright men found themselves up early, dressed, and hungry for a decent meal.  Ben remembered how often he and William had dined at the hotel restaurant in the past, but he chose to disregard those old memories when they entered the small but ornate dining room for breakfast.

Guilt plagued Ben.  He’d been the one to recommend the Watsons.  After suggesting the new orphanage or having the Reverend Jamison look for suitable parents for the girl, he thought he’d found the perfect solution with this private adoption.  How could he apologize to Joe, much less Molly, after setting her up in such a situation?

“I don’t know what to say, son.  I don’t know how I can make up for the trouble I’ve caused.”

“Come on, Pa.  None of this is your fault.”

Joe remembered saying those same words to Hoss when they’d been caught in the storm just a few weeks ago.  He believed those words then, and for Molly’s sake, he believed those same words would hold true with their current situation.

“It’s no one’s fault.  Our situation changed, but you’re not to blame.  It’s not what we bargained for, that’s all.  We had good intentions, didn’t we?  A bright, sunny day turned into hell on earth, but we’re survivors, right?  Tomorrow—well, maybe not tomorrow, but in a couple of days, we’ll make our way back down the mountain.  For now, we make the best of a lousy situation.  Things could be worse, you know.  We could be dead.”

Tomorrow, they’d ride back to the Ponderosa and start over.  He’d had good intentions, but life took a turn—a bad turn for Molly.  If nothing else, she was a survivor, and he would show her the life she once knew, and he would make sure every day of her life was worth living.

“It’s not your fault either, Son.”

Joe’s mind had wandered.  “What’s that?”

“I said, don’t blame yourself, Joseph.”

“Right, Pa.  I’d like to believe that.”

“You better believe it before you take the stand, Joseph.  I’ll talk to Dobbs after we eat breakfast and see if he has a date set for the trial, but we’ll have to talk to Ed Geltner and make sure he’ll be able to get away and come down to Carson to defend you.”

“You listen to Pa, Joseph.”

“Maybe I should have you defend me,” Joe said.

“Leave me out of this.  Geltner’s just fine, Little Brother, and we won’t need any of Hop Sing’s Chinese customs this time, at least I hope we won’t.”

Joe thought about his run-in with Emile Younger a few years back.  He’d been accused of killing the man, but Hop Sing’s chops—fingerprints—had saved him from the gallows.  Hoss had stepped into Ed Geltner’s shoes and defended him before he had a noose stretched over his head. 

“Okay, big brother.  You’re off the hook for now.”

A young girl, close to Molly’s age and with the same zest for life, greeted them at the door and showed them to a table near the back of the dining room.  “This okay?”


“This is fine, thank you,” Ben replied.

“Can I bring you the special?  It’s steak and eggs.”

Ben glanced at his boys and nodded to the young girl.  “Yes, that will do just fine.”

After she returned with their coffee, Joe picked up his cup and studied his father.  “So, Pa, how much did Dobbs set you back to bail me outta jail?” 

Ben chuckled softly.  “Nothing, Joe.  Amos knows you weren’t the one who—well, that you didn’t have anything to do with Molly’s condition.” 

“I wasn’t sure if Dobbs believed me or not.  Watson’s story was pretty damn convincing.”


“I’m sure it was.  Son, I know what’s done is done, but I can’t help but feel I’m to—“

“That’s enough, Pa; I’ve said it before.  It’s not your fault.  I don’t blame you, and Molly won’t either.  It happened, and it’s over.  Okay?”

“I know, but I can’t stop thinking about that poor child and all she’s been through, but I’ll tell you one thing, and I mean this, Joe.  From now on, you’re in complete charge of Molly’s life.  You’ll get no interference from me.”

Joe smiled at his father.  “Thanks, Pa.”

When breakfast was served, Hoss was the first to pick up his knife and fork, but there was a loud commotion out on the street, and everyone inside the restaurant turned to look out the front windows. Ben and Joe wondered why their young waitress was running out the front door.

“What’s goin’ on?”  Hoss said.  He looked up from his steak and eggs.

When the young girl returned, Ben waved his hand, signaling her to their table.

“I’m sorry, Sir,” she said breathlessly.  “May I get you folks anything else?”

“No—no, we’re fine, but what was all the ruckus about?”

“A murder,” she said in a calmer voice.  “A girl from school has just been found dead and—”

Joe’s napkin dropped from his lap to the floor as he shot up from his chair and out the front door before the girl had even finished her sentence.  Ben was hesitant to ask, but he had to know. 

“May I ask your friend’s name?” 

“She’s new, and I believe the teacher addressed her as Molly.”

Even though Reynolds’ office was only a block south of the hotel, Joe couldn’t extend his legs fast enough when he saw the sizeable crowd of onlookers whose curiosity had lured them to congregate outside the doctor’s front door.  He managed to thrust himself through the tightly knit crowd, elbowing and shouldering anyone who stood in his way.

Dobbs had a tall, solid build, and he stood on the steps in front of the doctor’s office.  His hands rose high in the air, forcing the mob of speculating men and women alike to move away from the doctor’s door.

“Back away now, people.”  Joe heard Dobbs’ voice over the low hum of the crowd.  “All the details will be in tomorrow’s paper, so move along and let me get on with my job.”

Joe was catching his breath when he planted his boots on a step just below the sheriff.  “Don’t even think about sending me away, Amos.”

Dobbs ignored Joe.  He stood above him and, with his hands still raised over his head, he managed to clear the excited crowd with his straightforward tone of voice.  “No more excitement here, folks.  Let’s move along.”

He turned back to Joe, but out of the corner of his eye, he noted Ben and Hoss barreling down the boardwalk as if they, too, were as anxious as Joe to have answers.

“I’m sorry,” he said, reaching out with a sympathetic touch to Joe’s shoulder.  “Why don’t we step inside?”

By now, Ben and Hoss had arrived, and in that instant, Ben’s heart nearly broke for his youngest son.  Hoss dipped his head: he knew his brother’s pain without having to see the look of sadness reflected in Joe’s eyes.

“Joe?” 

“Not now, Pa.”

Sheriff Dobbs led all three men into Reynolds’ private office, where everyone took seats except Joe, who stood, twisting the brim of his hat with both hands while trying to keep his emotions in check. 

“I’ll let the doctor explain,” Amos said, thankful he wouldn’t have to give details of the young girl’s passing.

Dr. Reynolds glanced sideways at the sheriff and whispered, “Isn’t Joe Cartwright a suspect?”

Dobbs shook his head at the young doctor, “No, Doctor, he’s not.”

“But, I thought—”

Dobbs glared at the doctor.  “Just start at the beginning and tell us everything you know.”

“Okay, Sheriff.  If that’s what you want, but I—“

“Please, Doctor.”

“Well, it must have been 9:30/10:00 o’clock, and there was a knock at the door.  It was Mr. Watson, and so, naturally, I let him inside.”

“Didn’t I tell you no one was to see the girl?” 

Joe lunged forward, and Amos and Ben each grabbed an arm to hold him back.  “Joseph!”  Ben said forcefully.  “Joseph, that’s enough.”  Joe glared at his father; his eyes were filled with so much anger and hate that it frightened Ben.  “Calm down or I’ll have Amos lock you back in that cell.”

Reynolds took a step back and covered his throat as if Joe had grabbed at him a second time.  Amos let go of Joe’s arm and stood next to the doctor so Reynolds could finish relaying his story.  “Go on, Doc.”  Amos stared at Joe.  “There won’t be any more trouble, will there, Joe?”

“No, Sir.”

Reynolds’ eyes never left Ben, and the hold he had on his son.  “As I was saying, the girl was—”

“The girl has a name, you sonuva—”

“Joseph.  Be quiet.”

With the sheriff by his side, the threat of Joe Cartwright attacking him again was slim, but Reynolds still spoke hesitantly.  “Molly died sometime during the night.  There were no complications, and I’d planned to send her home to her family this morning.  There was no bruising and no apparent wound.  The only thing I can’t rule out for sure is suffocation.”

“What more proof do you need, Sheriff?”  Joe threatened.  “Watson was here, and Molly’s dead.”


“Easy, Joe,” Dobbs said.  “I’m on my way out to Watson’s now.  They may not even know about this yet.”

“Oh, that’s good, Amos,” Joe said sarcastically.  “I’m sure the killer will leap right out and confess everything.”

Amos held his tongue.  “I want you to wait at the hotel with your father.  You’ll be the first to know what I find out as soon as I have all the facts.”

“I’m okay, Pa.”

Ben released Joe’s arm.  “You sure?”

“Yeah, I’m sure.”  Joe looked up.  “Sorry, Amos.”

“I know.  You go on now.”

“Amos?  May I see Molly first?”

Dobbs glanced at Reynolds, then turned toward Ben.  “Keep your boy in line, Ben.”

“Don’t worry about Joe.”

“Good.  I want everyone out of here before I get back, understood?”

“We’ll only stay a minute, then we’ll head over to McMurphy’s,” Ben said.  “Why don’t you meet us there when you’re finished?”

“I need to do this alone, Pa.”

“We’ll wait here, Son.  Take your time.”

 A corner lamp burned low, and the window shade had been drawn to the sill.  The finality of death filled the room.  Forever silent and unmoving, she lay with a white sheet covering all but her face as though she were only resting for a time, not for eternity. 

I stood over the bed, and even though her eyes were forever closed, I could picture her brown, doe-like orbs and the way they sparkled when she smiled.  When she skipped stones across the lake or cheered me on when the toughest bronc nearly had me whipped and thrown to the ground, she continued to whoop and holler, and her encouragement gave me the strength I needed to hang on.

Her waiflike features would stay with me forever.  The little girl who’d pinched her lip as I rode away from the cabin.  That final look over my shoulder had been the catalyst that forced my return and my decision to bring her home to the Ponderosa, where she’d be cared for in a loving way.

Oddly enough, I thought of the cabin again—the one Hoss and I’d been trapped in and waited for the storm to lift because no other options were available.  Had Molly felt that way her whole life?  Had she waited for the storm to lift, but knew it never would?  How trapped and forlorn she must have felt when I sent her away.

I wiped the back of my hand across my eyes.  Molly was finally at peace, but at what cost?  I’d turned my back on her, at least that was her perception, and I’d never forgive myself for not acting sooner.  Had I listened to my own heart instead of adhering to what everyone else insisted was the right thing to do, she might still be alive today.  I would share in the blame for her death as much as the man who’d silenced her forever.

I’d pulled her from the ashes of hell only to sentence her to a new life of torment and degradation, and I would carry the shame she must have felt for the rest of my life.  Molly’s life was over.  She was at peace.  The world she knew was behind her, and she was in God’s hands for eternity.  I brushed the back of my hand down Molly’s cheek, and I said my final goodbye.

“Sleep tight, Princess.”

The three Cartwright men left Reynolds’ office together.  Words needn’t be spoken as they crossed the street to McMurphy’s.  Flanked by his Pa and big brother, whose moods patterned Joe’s, they took their time walking to the saloon if only to give all of them the time needed to collect themselves before music and sounds of laughter assaulted their senses. 

While Hoss had already missed two meals and his stomach growled in protest, he, too, found it hard to find the right words to say.  His brother was hurting, they all were, but Joe’s grief over Molly’s sudden death would last forever.  He wanted to break the ice, but he feared saying the wrong thing and causing his little brother to excuse himself rather than let his family help in some way.

Joe was like that sometimes.  He’d go off by himself to lick his wounds rather than talk out whatever problem existed.  Often, trouble would follow, and Hoss knew Joe needed to keep his head on straight and stay put until the sheriff returned to the saloon with answers.

Ben had ordered three steaks and three beers soon after they’d arrived.  It was no surprise that Joe’s had gone uneaten, and Ben offered the plate to Hoss. 

“No thanks, Pa,” Hoss said in return.  “Weren’t as hungry as I thought.”

With his hat pulled low over his forehead, Joe had leaned back in his chair and drank beer after beer while Ben and Hoss ate lunch.  By the time they were finished, Joe had nursed three and was signaling the barkeep for a fourth.

Their plates had been cleared and another round of drinks delivered before Dobbs walked through the batwing doors.  After motioning to the barkeep, Amos joined the three men at their table.  Dobbs took a long draw after Sally Ann, a close friend of Joe’s, delivered the sheriff’s beer.  He relayed all he knew so far.

“It seems as though Martha’s taken to her bed and isn’t talking to anyone.  I didn’t think it necessary to bother her with a whole passel of questions just yet. 

“Watson had just heard the news of Molly’s death, and he was rushing out the front door when I arrived.  I had him walk with me down to Pearson’s Mortuary to make the necessary arrangements, and I have to admit, Joe, the man seemed genuinely distraught over this whole ordeal.”

Joe’s head jerked up in disbelief.  “What are you saying, Amos?”

“Let me finish, Son.”

Joe braced himself against the back of the chair before signaling the barkeep for another round.


“Don’t you think you’ve had enough, Joseph?”

A menacing laugh escaped.  “I’m just getting started, Pa.”

Ben shook his head, then motioned for Amos to continue.

“Watson admits he went to see Molly at around ten o’clock last night, but he also said she was alive when he left to return home.  He’s blaming you, of course,” Dobbs said, nodding at Joe.

“Why wouldn’t he?  He’s blamed me for everything else.”

“I know, and I’m sorry, but I’m only relaying the facts.”

“So what happens now, Sheriff?”  Joe held out his wrists.  “You gonna arrest me and throw me back in jail?”

“Joseph, please.”  His son was hurting, but being disrespectful was one thing Ben wouldn’t tolerate from any of his sons, and he wasn’t about to sit and condone Joe’s ill-mannered behavior.

Dobbs let the comment slide.  He hoped his lighter side might lift Joe’s spirits.  “Only got one cell, Joe, and William Watson’s occupying it at the moment.”

“You arrested him anyway?”

“I did.”

Joe looked to his father and glanced quickly at Hoss, and he smiled, a genuine smile that brightened every inch of his face.  “Good.  You’ve made my day, Dobbs.”

“As far as I know right now, Watson was the last person to see Molly alive.  If I find proof to the contrary, I’ll move on from there.” 

“Thank you, Amos,” Ben said.  With watery eyes, he looked to his son and patted his arm, acknowledging that the world had finally been set right.

Dobbs set his empty glass down and, with his palms flattened on the table, he pushed himself up from the chair.  “Services are tomorrow, and I’m probably gonna have to let Watson attend.”  Dobbs saw the look in Joe’s eyes.  “No need for worry, the man will be cuffed in irons.”

Joe nodded his head.

“Oh, Ben, I wanted to ask you a favor.”

“Certainly.  What do you need, Amos?”

“Would you mind terribly, escorting Martha to the funeral tomorrow?  I hate to ask, but I don’t know if she’ll be up to making it to Pearson’s on her own, especially with her husband—well, you understand.”

“I’d be glad to, Amos.  What time is the service?”

“Ten a.m.”  Dobbs tapped his fingertips on the tabletop and nodded his head as a goodbye gesture.  “Right now, I’ve got work to do.  I’ll talk with all of you later.”

As Ben reflected, he considered the last time he’d been invited and accepted a dinner invitation from William and Martha Watson.  The dinner had taken place only weeks before any suggestion about Molly’s future had been presented to them.  They were a loving couple, and Martha was so proud of William and all of his many accomplishments in the world of business that the night with his friends had planted the seed in Ben’s mind.  

He recalled how Martha’s face glowed when anyone complimented the home her husband had provided for her.  Her elegant style and the fashionable décor she’d painstakingly sought after told the story of Martha, the proud and loving wife of William Watson.

So, as he cradled the mug of beer with both hands, Ben couldn’t help but feel a small ache of compassion for all parties involved.  How had a life of decency and contentment gone so wrong?  If, in fact, his long-time friend had done this terrible thing, what had come over the man?  He had a loving wife and beautiful house to come home to, so what had transformed him into the monster he’d become?

“What a damn mess,” Ben said aloud without realizing his mistake.

“And it’s my damn fault,” Joe replied with such raw emotion, Ben feared his son’s next move.  Though Molly was dead, word of Watson’s arrest had lightened everyone’s mood, but now, it was gone.  Joe slid his chair back, its wooden legs screeched against the plank floor, and he walked out of the saloon.

Before Ben and Hoss returned to the hotel, and even though the Watson home was only a few blocks away, Ben thought it best to send Martha a note.  He wanted to inform her he’d be glad to come by in the morning and serve as her escort to Molly’s service.  And when a young, dark-haired boy came strolling down the boardwalk as carefree as a summer’s day, Ben stopped him.  He introduced himself before asking if the boy would deliver a note to the Watson’s house.

“How much?”

“Excuse me?” 

“How much you paying, Mister?”

“How about a nickel?”

“How about a dime?”

“All right.  A dime it is, Young Man.”

Ben nearly chuckled but kept his comments to himself.  “Wait here with the boy, will you, Hoss?”

Ben hurried back into the saloon and asked for paper and a pencil, which cost him a second dime.  He scribbled out a note to Martha and returned to the boardwalk.  He handed the folded paper to the boy. 

“Now, I’m staying at the Asbury Hotel.  I’d like you to wait for a reply from Mrs. Watson.  I’ll have another dime waiting.”

“Sure thing, Mister.

Ben had sent Hoss to check the livery.  If Cochise was still boarded, Joe hadn’t left town.  The dark-haired boy, who’d demanded a dime for his efforts, was overdue bringing back an answer, and between the two—Martha’s slow response and his son’s disappearance—Ben had begun pacing the room.

Hoss stepped through the door of their suite and, after tossing his hat on the chair, reached into his vest pocket and handed his father a note.  “Cost me another ten cents,” he chuckled.  But after seeing the unpleasant look on his father’s face, he said no more.

Ben read the short but concise note: 

     Thank you, Ben, but no.

     Martha

“Bad news?”

Ben handed Hoss the note.  “I don’t know what to think, Son.”

“Maybe Dobbs was wrong about her wanting an escort to the service.”

“No, I’d say something else is wrong, although I’m not sure what it might be.”  Ben ran his index finger across his lower lip, then looked up at Hoss.  “I wish that brother of yours would get back.”

“How come when Joe’s behaving hisself he’s your son, but when he’s misbehaving, he suddenly becomes my brother?”

With his hat in his hands, Joe knocked on the Watsons’ front door.  Though he’d barely dodged a young boy racing down the front walkway, Martha greeted him with open arms.  She held a glass of spirits in her hand and seemed in a particularly jovial mood under the circumstances.

“Joseph Cartwright!  What in heaven’s name brings you to my doorstep?”

“I wondered if we might speak, Mrs. Watson.  It won’t take but a minute of your time.”

She swung the front door open, and in the process of trying to be gracious and in control, whiskey spilled from her glass, marring the brilliance of the marble entryway.  Joe sidestepped the mess and took hold of Martha’s arm to steady her.

“Let me help you, ma’am,” he said.  “Why don’t we sit in the parlor where we’ll be comfortable?”

“Do you care for a drink, Joseph?”

“No, I’m fine for now.” 

Though Joe tried to help her across the room, she insisted on refilling her glass first, and Joe kindly detoured to the sideboard and the near-empty container of whatever she was drinking.  Her slow, precise steps only caused her to sway, but he held her arm steady until they reached a flowered sofa so she could sit down.

“Cookie’s not going to be happy when she sees the mess I’ve made.  What’s the word, Joseph?  Ad—admonish.  Cookie should admonish me for spilling my drink, but she won’t do that.  She’ll clean up the mess, and she won’t mention a thing to my husband; she never tells tales out of school.”

Martha hadn’t bothered to dress.  She wore a flowing dressing gown, and she struggled to cover her legs properly after she’d taken her seat on the sofa.  Her hair had fallen from clips in a tangled web of curls framing her face.  Her red-rimmed eyes and swollen features proved the last few hours had been a struggle.

“My husband’s been arrested for murder.  Did you know that, Joseph?  You’re free to come and go as you pl—please, and William is sitting in a jail cell.  Sh—Sheriff Dobbs is his name.  He has it all wrong, doesn’t he?  William didn’t murder that girl, Joseph.  My husband is weak.  My husband is—“

“—Is what, Martha?  A decent man?  A pillar of the community?”

“Exactly.  Thank you, Joseph.”

Joe had spent half the afternoon planning his speech to Martha.  He wanted to set her straight on a few things, but in her drunken stupor, he wondered if he should say anything at all.  Prim and proper had gone by the wayside, and what she needed most was to sleep it off, not a lecture on the way her husband had treated his own daughter.

Joe stood to leave.  “I should go.”

Although she remained seated, Martha looked him straight in the eye.  “I’ve known all along.  You didn’t think I knew, but I know everything.”

Joe returned to his seat.  “Excuse me?”

“I know everything that goes on in his house, Joseph.  I’m not blind; I’m not deaf, and I’m certainly not stupid.”

How quickly Martha had sobered, and how convincing she became.  Joe had been caught off guard by her frankness and her willingness to speak the truth.

“I don’t understand, Mrs. Watson.  Why didn’t you speak up before?  I could have stopped him; I could have protected Molly.”

Martha realized what she’d said, and she struggled to her feet and picked up her drink before she spoke.  “It’s all your fault, Joseph Cartwright.  You brought that girl into our home, and you knew all along what would happen.  You knew what kind of girl she was, didn’t you?  You knew she’d flaunt her girlish charms in front of my husband until she found his weakness.  She worked her wiles, making him feel young again, young and ready to take on the world.  You’re condemning the wrong person, Joseph.  Don’t you dare blame my husband for what you did to my family.”

How could he argue with stupidity?  How could he talk sense to a woman who was delusional and too far gone to take note of anything he said?

“I think you should leave.  You’ve caused more trouble than—“

“I’ve caused trouble?”  Joe’s voice cracked, but he kept his temper in check.  “Say it, Mrs. Watson.  My husband killed Molly.”

“No, you’re wrong.”

“My husband seduced a fifteen-year-old girl.  Say it, Mrs. Watson.  Say the words out loud.”

“No, no, no, no!  La, la, la, la.  He loved Molly.  I loved Molly.”

“Love?  That’s what you call love?  Killing her to silence her forever?” 

“No!  It wasn’t William.”

To calm his breathing, Joe paced through the parlor, but the rage he felt wouldn’t let go, and he had to get out of the house.  He didn’t trust himself to stay until a sudden crash caught his attention.  Martha’s crystal glass lay shattered on the parlor floor, and she’d stumbled backwards, falling onto the sofa. 

The haze of alcohol had forced words she never would have spoken, but in her mind, Joe had listened to Martha try to preserve her marriage and return to a normal way of life.  That was all well and good if she could place the blame on him rather than have Molly’s death affect any part of their lives.

Martha’s eyes were closed; she’d passed out.  Joe reached for a crocheted afghan and, after lifting her feet from the floor to the sofa, he covered her with the blanket and left the ugliness behind when he walked out the front door.

“I’m tellin’ you, Amos, the woman was out of her head.  Worst of all, Martha’s known all along about her husband’s goings-on with Molly,” Joe all but shouted.  “She knew everything, yet she never said a word till now.”

“You were out at the Watsons?”

“Yes.  I went out to talk to Martha.”

“Why?  What did you think you’d accomplish by—“

“I don’t know, but now I know the truth and so do you.”

“Sure, secondhand.  That means nothing, Joe.”  Amos leaned back in his chair.  “She’ll have to repeat everything to me if we want her to testify in court.”

“I doubt that’s gonna happen.”

“Why?”

“She was drunk, Amos.  She passed out on the couch before I left.  I covered her with a blanket and walked out the front door.”

“That’s great.  Did she say anything about last night?”

“No.”

“I—well, I probably said things I shouldn’t have, but I didn’t mention anything she didn’t already know.”

“I asked you to let me do the investigating, Joe.  I don’t know if we’ll get any more out of her now.”

“I know and I’m sorry, but I had to know the truth.”

“We don’t have much to go on.”

“She’s afraid, Amos.  She said her husband didn’t kill Molly.  I think she’s afraid that if he’s convicted of murder, she’ll lose everything, and that scares her.  Hell, it would scare anyone into telling boldface lies.”

“Remember what I told you earlier.  I need facts.  Nothing she said proves anything other than she knew her husband and daughter had been together.”

“You just let me in that cell for two minutes, and I swear to God, Watson will talk.”

“That’s enough, Joe.”  Amos stood from his desk, crossed the room, and opened his office door.  “Go back to the hotel and stay there.  If and when I discover any new information, I’ll know where to find you.”

“I swear to you here and now, Dobbs.  Watson will pay for what he’s done.  I’m not leaving town until he’s on his knees begging mercy from the court.” 

Joe climbed the stairs to the top floor of the hotel, walked down the narrow hall to the suite, and entered the room where his father would be waiting not so patiently.  He knew what Ben would ask, and after explaining it once to the sheriff, he was in no mood for a repeat performance.  After taking one quick look at his pa and Hoss, he flopped down in the nearest chair.

“Just where have you been, Joseph?”

“I don’t know.”

“You don’t know?”

Joe sighed and leaned his head back on the chair.  “Pa, I’m tired.”

“Okay, so you’re tired.  We’re all tired, now give your brother and me some straight answers.”

“There’s nothing to tell.”

“Start talking.”

“I talked to Martha Watson, and I told Dobbs what she said.  End of story, Pa.”

“Is there anything I should know about?”

“No, Sir.”

Joe’s eyes had closed, and Ben let the conversation drop.  His boy was spent, they all were, but Joe carried a heavy weight on his shoulders, and even though his son had been instructed to stay away from the Watsons and let Amos do his job, Ben gave way to any further interrogation.

A hazy fog slowly burned off as morning sun inched its way above the eastern horizon.  A heavy rain during the night had kept Joe from getting much sleep, and by the predawn hours, he was dressed and out for a walk, alone.  The long, narrow street that was dry as dust yesterday was creviced and potholed with small pools of water today.  Remnants of last night’s rain had settled on rooftops and dripped on Joe’s tan hat as he strolled down the city’s boardwalk.

Dawn was a quiet time, and Joe had sensed the need for solitude.  Though he’d slept some after Ben made him go to bed, it had been a restless sleep, and somehow, walking and thinking went hand in hand.  Without heavy wagons driving down the main street of town and without glaring noise filtering out from the multitude of saloons, Joe enjoyed the peacefulness of early morning.

He wasn’t an early morning riser like Pa or even Adam had been, but this day was different.  This day would be marked in his memory forever.  He thought of the words he’d said to Dobbs.  “Watson will pay for what he’s done.  I’m not leaving town until—.”  He smiled to himself regarding those strong, heartfelt words.  What power did he have over Dobbs or Watson—none.  He’d spoken in anger and now, in the light of a new day, those words meant nothing at all.

He’d walked to the far end of town, as far as the boardwalk would allow, and to his right, up a gentle, green slope, was the graveyard where townsfolk would gather in just a few hours.  Joe turned up his collar and pulled his jacket tighter around him to ward off a sudden chill.  The morning air was cool, although that’s not what caused the soft, little hairs underneath his collar to prickle the back of his neck.

He let his eyes rest on the hill.  Realizing there’d been few tears and no final goodbye, no way of letting Molly know how much she’d be missed, he felt deprived of her final hours on earth.  He blew out a slow breath and turned back toward the hotel.  His father would be pacing the room, wondering if he’d done something he’d have to pay for later, something uncharacteristic of a Cartwright.

“This doesn’t make any sense,” Ben said to his middle boy. 

He stood in the wet grass on the hillside graveyard.  The hole had been dug before the service was to begin, and Molly’s casket was set to the right.  Men with ropes would lower it carefully after the preacher said a few words over the girl’s dead body.

“What’s that, Pa?” 

“Martha Watson is nowhere in sight.”  Ben turned to Joe.  “You’re sure Martha was all right when you left her house yesterday?”

Joe barely heard his father’s question.  His eyes and his thoughts were on Watson.  The man’s hands were cuffed as Dobb’s had promised, but still, the sight of witnessing him weep over Molly’s death made his skin crawl.  What did he expect?  He murdered her with his own bare hands, and he had to gall to shed tears at her funeral?

“Sorry, you say something, Pa?”

Ben repeated his question.  “Was Martha all right when you left her?”

“Yeah.  Stone drunk, but she was fine.”

The preacher droned on much too long for Joe’s taste.  Even though the Watsons had been a church-going couple, probably more for show than anything else, this man of the cloth went on and on as if he’d known Molly her entire life.  Most every bluenose who resided in Carson attended the service—everyone except Martha.  But wasn’t that why people attended funerals?  Wasn’t watching other people’s heartache what brought people out on a cold, drizzly day like today?

The casket was lowered, and Watson, with his head bowed to his chest, played the part of a grieving father extremely well.  And when the preacher finally found an end to his ramblings, the entire group of onlookers watched as Watson bent down and picked up a piece of earth to scatter over the lowered casket.  For Joe, Watson’s display of affection was nothing but a mockery of the life Molly had endured.

The sun, which had shown intermittently for most of the morning, was now concealed behind dark, heavy clouds.  A second storm was approaching, and as large raindrops began to fall, the crowd of mourners was ready to escape the sloping, green hill to the comforts of their own homes and offices.  Dobbs signaled Watson by taking hold of his arm, indicating it was time to go.  Men and women clad in black followed, but even as Hoss and Ben turned to go, Joe remained stationary. 

“You need more time, Son?”

Joe didn’t look up, but he nodded his head.  As Hoss and Ben stepped away, leaving Joe standing alone, he stepped forward until the silver casket, which had been lowered deep into the ground, became visible once again.

And he wept …

With the service concluded, the Cartwrights had plenty of daylight hours left to return to the ranch.  Round up had been handled without Joe or Hoss’ help, and the drive to Sacramento was only days away.  Ben was anxious to put the whole affair behind them and move forward.  Granted, he would gladly give Joe the few extra minutes needed with Molly, though he’d sent Hoss off to the livery to collect their mounts and have them ready to ride when he and Joe returned to the hotel.  Presuming the storm was short-lived, they could leave Carson soon and head home.

Joe and Ben walked back into town together, both wanting to stop in and check one last time with Dobbs before riding home.  There’d be no trial now that Molly was dead and couldn’t tell the court who’d fathered her child, and Joe was free to go.  Whether a young girl’s testimony would have been sufficient to convict any man was another story in itself, but all three Cartwrights would return to Carson City for Watson’s day in court.

When Ben and Joe entered Dobbs’ office, they were surprised to see a deputy sitting in the sheriff’s chair.  With his muddy boots propped on top of Amos’ desk, he quickly stood, somewhat embarrassed, and greeted his visitors. 

“What can I do for you fellas?”

“Where’s Dobbs?”  Ben growled unnecessarily.

“He went straight to the Watson house after the funeral, sir.  Told me to stand watch over the prisoner.”

“Is that all he said?”  Ben asked.

“Well, if you’re the Cartwrights, he said he thought you might be by, and he told me to have Joseph Cartwright wait here till he got back.”

“Me?  Why?”

“He didn’t rightly say, Mr. Cartwright.”

“I guess we’ll wait.”

Minutes later, the door flew open and Dobbs hurried in.  He nodded to Ben and Joe and crossed the room to his deputy.  “Everything all right here?”

“Sure ‘nough, Sheriff.  I just got done explaining to these men—“

“You did fine, Earl.  You go on now,” Dobbs said, placing a coin in the young deputy’s hand.  “Go get yourself a beer.  I’ll know where to find you if I need you later today.”

When the young deputy was out of earshot, Dobbs turned to Ben and Joe.  “Have a seat.  There’s been a new development and I—”

“What?  Did Watson confess?”

“No … but his wife is dead.  Martha Watson is dead.”

“Oh, no,” Ben said.  He reached for his son’s arm. 

After giving this new information a minute to sink in, Dobbs asked Joe the same question he’d asked him the night before.  “Where was Martha when you left her last night?”

Joe looked up, a bit surprised.  Was Amos insinuating—  “You think I was the last one to see her alive, or do you think I had something to do with—“

“Settle down, Joe,” Amos cautioned.  “Ben?”

“Let Amos explain, Joseph.  My God, Son.  Use the sense God gave you and calm down.  The sheriff isn’t accusing you of anything.”

Amos tried again.  “Last night, you said you’d covered her and left her on the couch.  Is that right?”

“Yeah.  She’d passed out on the sofa in the parlor, and I—I don’t know.  I covered her with a blanket, and then I left the house.  I came straight here.”

“Well, I figured something was wrong when Martha didn’t attend the child’s funeral, so I had Earl stay here and guard Watson, and I headed over to see if something was wrong.  As soon as I walked through the front door, I knew for sure.  I headed for the parlor and, well, you know Martha Watson as well, and anyone, Joe, Ben.  The blanket you said you’d laid over her was lying in a heap on the floor, and there was a spilled glass of something—smelling like brandy—shattered on the floor next to the carpeting.

“I called out her name; I even looked in the kitchen for the Watson’s cook, although I didn’t see her anywhere about the place either.  My only choice was to go upstairs, and that’s where I found Martha.  She was lying face down on her daughter’s bed, and when I tried to wake her,” —Dobbs shook his head— “she was already gone.


“How’d she die then?” 

“Far as I can tell, there was a small canister of pills on the bed next to her.  I’m guessing it was hers ‘cause it had one of those lady cameo pictures on the top.  All I can figure is she took one too many and—“

“What now, Amos?”  Ben sighed. 

The sheriff’s door opened, and Hoss stepped inside.  “Wondered what happened to the two of you.”

“Here, take my seat, Son.”  He stood and moved closer to Joe.

Dobbs leaned forward over his desk.  “Tell me exactly what she said to you last night, Joe.”

“I can’t remember word for word, Amos, but she knew what her husband had been up to with Molly.  She said Watson didn’t kill her—that’s all.  That’s all she said before she passed out cold.”

The front door flew open, and the young deputy, seemingly out of breath, stepped inside the sheriff’s office.

“Thought I told you to go get a beer, Earl.”

“I was on my way to the saloon, Sheriff, but Doc Reynolds stopped me before I got there.  He handed me this and told me to make sure I delivered it straight to you.”  The deputy dug deep into his shirt pocket and pulled out a gold and diamond earring.  He handed it to Dobbs.  “Doc said John Henry found it when he was cleaning up the room where that girl died yesterday.  Said he found this on the floor next to the bed.”

“You did good, Earl,” Dobbs said in a calmer voice.  “Why don’t you go have that beer now?”  Amos leaned forward over his desk, running the tiny diamond earring between his fingers.  “Molly ever wear earrings, Joe?” 

“No.  Never.”

Dobbs studied the earring carefully—diamond, expensive, no doubt.  “I sent Pearson out to the house to pick up the body.  He should be back by now.  Let’s go have us a look-see.”  Dobbs realized he’d sent the deputy away when he shouldn’t have.  “Hoss, can you stay here with Watson?  We won’t be long.”

Hoss nodded to the sheriff.  “Yessir.”  Hoss would have done just about anything to speed up the process so they could start back home.

Sheriff Dobbs and the two Cartwright men marched down the boardwalk single file and, as they approached the funeral parlor, Pearson was just pulling his wagon up in front.

“I need to see the body, Fred.”

“Can’t it wait until I get her inside?”

“Nope.” 

Dobbs lowered the tailgate, jumped onto the back of the wagon, and, with little regard for the dead, he uncovered the body.  He nodded at Ben and Joe.  “It’s a match.  Martha was right about one thing, Joe.  Watson didn’t kill the girl.  We have our guilty party.”

The walk back to the jail was less than enthusiastic.  William Watson would go free.  There would be no trial, and even though the man had raped his own daughter, none of it mattered in the eyes of the law.  He was her legal guardian, as close as a father could be, but he’d used the power he had over an innocent child, and in the end, all was lost.  Martha had killed Molly and then taken her own life.  Another life ruined in this long-running tragedy of events. 

Several questions ran through Joe’s mind.  Had she killed Molly to protect her husband?  Had she wanted to protect his reputation in the community, or was she so ashamed, her life wasn’t worth living?  He would never know Martha’s final thoughts.

Joe had witnessed death many times over.  Men died during cattle drives, and women died during childbirth.  Even women he’d loved had surrendered to death long before their time.  But Molly had been special.  She’d been his ward, his responsibility from the start, and no matter who was actually to blame, he would always blame himself for her premature death.

Hoss decided he’d make himself comfortable.  He leaned back in the sheriff’s rickety, old chair, and he, too, rested his enormous boots on top of the desk, but he’d situated himself in that position only moments before Dobbs walked back in.  He jerked his feet off the desk and felt the heat of embarrassment rise instantly in his face. 

“Your family’s waiting for you at McMurphy’s.  Tell ‘em I’ll be along in a minute.”

“Yessir.”  Hoss slapped his gallon-sized hat on his head and walked straight to McMurphy’s figuring he’d get the story from Joe rather than bother the sheriff with more questions concerning the case.

As much as he dreaded what came next, Amos lifted his set of keys from the nail outside the cell and twisted the longest one in the lock.  “You’re free to go, Watson.”

“What did I tell you, Sheriff?”  William said, grabbing his suit jacket from the cot and joyously slipping his arms through the sleeves.  “You gonna lock him up now.  You gonna lock up Joe Cartwright?”

“No, Watson.  Joe’s free to go.”

“Free?  But he’s your man, Dobbs.  He’s the killer.”

“No, Watson, he’s not.  He’s a free man, same as you.”

“Then who?  Who killed my Molly?  Who else is there?”

“Your wife killed your daughter.  Last night, after you left the girl, your wife slipped into the doc’s surgery.”

“Have you been drinking, Dobbs?  Do you realize what you just said?”

“I do.  We found your wife’s diamond earring next to the dead girl’s bed.  Your wife killed your daughter.  Now,” Amos said, pausing for effect, “we’ll never know if she was trying to protect you or what her motives actually were.  Martha knew everything, Watson.  She knew about you and the girl.”

“No, Martha never suspected a—”

“Oh, but she did,” Dobbs said, not caring what he told the man now.  In fact, he was taking great pleasure in Watson’s discomfort.  So, in a matter-of-fact voice, he continued.  “She let the cat outta the bag, so to speak, just before she marched herself down to Doc Reynolds’ and suffocated your daughter with a pillow.  Martha left her for dead and snuck back into the house.  You never missed her, did you, Watson?  You never even knew she was gone.”

“But, I—”


“She knew you were scum.  And, she knew it had to end.  If Molly got well and came home, what then?  Would you have raped her again, Watson?  For how long?  How long were you planning to rape your own daughter?”

“Sheriff, I—”

“Get the fuck outta here, Watson.  I don’t want to see your face ever again.”

William made for the sheriff’s front door—a free man. 

“Oh, one more thing before you go.  You’ll find your wife’s body at Pearson’s.”  Dobbs hated to admit he delighted in the confused look on Watson’s face.  “After she killed your daughter, Martha killed herself.”

Epilogue:

Every man has a certain role in life.  William Watson was a pillar of his community, a better-than-average provider, and a good and decent husband until the day his life changed, and now, he could no longer hold a candle to the man he’d once been.  Without realizing, he’d confessed to Dobbs about his relationship with Molly, but according to the law in the state of Nevada, relationships of that sort had never been considered a crime.

The shock of Molly and Martha’s deaths had taken its toll.  William sat alone night after night and eventually, day after day.  Cookie had left her position when she became aware of the situation.  Had she stayed with her employer, it would be a reflection on her own character, and she was a better person than what was left of the household she’d been with for the last fifteen years.

Watson’s business failed completely after the deaths of his loved ones.  There had been talk, and talk led to speculation and truths.  There had been no visitors to the house, and William never left home unless his bottles ran dry and he was forced to make a trip to one of the local saloons to restock his supply.  And when he ventured out, people stared and people whispered, and he flushed with shame, and he quickly returned home to his safe haven, where no one judged and no one brought up the past because there was nothing but empty bottles to talk to.

There was no one to cook, and no food left in the pantry should he even think of preparing a meal.  And on a snowy, winter night, the parlor fell into an eerie darkness when he’d let the fire grow cold.  He refilled his glass and stood from the comforts of his leather chair.  And as he reminisced over days gone by, of a life he’d once cherished, a darker cloud of memories surfaced, and he raised his glass in salute. 

“To Joe Cartwright.  And to hell with it all.”

Stumbling across the room to his mahogany desk, he sat down in his chair and opened the top drawer.  He slid his hand to the far back behind pens and pencils, scraps of unused papers, and found what he was looking for.  He pulled it to his lap; it felt heavy in his hands.  The barrel was like ice, cold to the touch as he ran his fingers up and down the long, silver shaft.  Studying the shape and size of his prized possession, the best money could buy, he smiled. 

In his forty-nine years of life, he’d never carried a gun.  He was a man of means, a proper gentleman who’d never had use for firearms, had never even held his finger to the trigger of one before.  But he’d kept this one in his desk drawer after his longtime friend, Ben Cartwright, had given him the unexpected gift one Christmas.  WW had been engraved in gold lettering on the butt of the one-of-a-kind, single-shot pistol.  William smiled again.  It seemed quite appropriate to make use of Ben’s extraordinary gift. 

He held the loaded gun above his right ear.  He placed his finger against the trigger and he fired …

As winter gave way to spring, trees blossomed with new life and wildflowers spread throughout green meadows like a flourish of bright twinkling stars.  Longer days often ignited bottled-up energy and brought a clean, fresh outlook to life.  Ben had frequently watched his son gaze into nothingness, and he knew where Joe’s mind had drifted.  Though he never questioned his youngest boy’s thoughts, the reason for the time lost in a faraway place was obvious.  Molly’s sudden passing had taken along with it a measure of Joe’s heart and soul.

After urging Joe to ride into town with him one Monday morning, Ben noticed a smile crease Joe’s face for the first time since the tragedy had occurred.  They’d each had chores to accomplish.  While Ben took care of business at the land office, Joe picked up supplies at the mercantile.  Plans to meet at the Silver Dollar would top off their morning before they drove back to the Ponderosa.

Since it was still before lunchtime, the saloon was much less crowded than it would be later on, and Ben spotted Joe, although he was surprised to find a bottle of whiskey rather than a cold beer sitting on his son’s table.

“Little early for something this strong, isn’t it?”

“Not today, Pa.”

“Care to explain?”

Sam brought Ben a fresh glass, and Ben nodded his thanks.

“Got a telegram from Amos,” Joe said.

“Really?  Good news?”

“I suppose it would depend on who you asked.”

“I’m asking you, Joseph.”

“Then yes.  It’s very good news.”

Joe reached inside his jacket pocket and handed Ben a yellow slip of paper.

Joe Cartwright, Ponderosa Ranch (stop)

Watson’s dead (stop)

Shot himself sometime last winter (stop)

Found the body today (stop)

A. Dobbs, Carson City (stop)

Ben didn’t have to look up; he sensed Joe’s smiling face.  Though he hated to admit anything out loud, he felt perhaps William’s death had been inevitable.  Ben wasn’t one to find satisfaction in another man’s misfortune, and as he’d done all winter long, he kept his thoughts to himself.

~~

A year to the day after Molly’s death, I loaded the buckboard and headed south to the hillside cemetery on the outskirts of Carson City—the last and final trip I’d make.  There was no rush; I had all day to complete my task.

As I traveled down the open road, I was reminded of the days Molly would sit beside me, bouncing along on the seat of the buckboard, chattering up a storm about this and that.  It really didn’t matter what she found to talk about; I think she was truly happy and enjoyed having someone who would sit and listen.  I remembered the times she leaned against my shoulder and, for a brief moment in time, she would become serious, a young woman conveying her doubts and fears. 

There was the afternoon she’d danced through the front room of the ranch house, the day she’d come home from Virginia City wearing her first store-bought dress.  Elated and proud, she twirled in circles showing Pa and Hoss and me and grinning like a young debutant at her first gala event.  Yes, Molly had a few brief moments of happiness, skipping stones, chasing strays, and dancing in her new blue dress.

“Thank you, thank you, thank you,” she’d cried.  Her face beamed with joy, and she made sure each of us knew how grateful she was for what we considered an everyday, inexpensive gift.  But for a girl like Molly, who had nothing, the simple cotton dress meant everything.

“All the world’s a stage and all the men and women merely players.”  Those were Adam’s words, actually Mr. Shakespeare’s, but my elder brother would often quote the famous poet when he struggled for words he’d want to say.  “They have their exits and entrances; and one man—or in this case, Molly—in her time played many parts.”

Although I wasn’t planning to quote either Adam or Shakespeare, the prose seemed to fit my mood.  Molly had played many parts during her young life.  She strove to please, even though she’d been taken advantage of and endured a life filled with pain. 

So, when I pulled the buckboard up in front of the sloping hill that served as Carson City’s graveyard, I tread carefully through rows of ornate monuments looking for the simple wooden cross that had been placed by Pearson’s Mortuary a year ago.

The marker had broken at the base and lay face down in the dirt.  I set it aside and began digging a narrow trench through the heavy clay earth at the head of the mound.  The light had gone out of my life the day Molly died.  She left before I could say goodbye—my precious Molly.

For one last time, I inspected the handsome, hand-carved stone I’d brought as a replacement.  I read the words I’d chosen … 

No Pain, No Grief,

 No Anxious Fear

Will Reach the One

Who’s Sleeping Here

The End

1 – 2015

Because We’re Brothers #1

~ A Lesson Learned ~

by jfclover
~~~

“Joseph.  Breakfast is on the table.”

To this day, I still couldn’t figure out why Pa had to start the day so early.  I’d just finished my schooling, and today was my first day on the job as a full-time ranch hand, something I’d dreamed about for the past few years, and today it had finally come true.  I had argued the point more than once, seeing how my brother Hoss got to leave school much earlier than I did, but bossy old Adam had to stick his nose in and push Pa into making me wait till I was sixteen years old.  If Adam had his way, I’d be stuck in some college far from the Ponderosa and my family.  Luckily, that wasn’t the case.

I rolled my legs over the side of the bed and scrubbed my hands over my face.  “Coming, Pa,” I yelled loudly through the closed door.  I gazed in the mirror over the washstand and felt my chin for any sign of whiskers now that I was a man.  I shrugged my shoulders, splashed cold water on my face, dressed, and headed down the stairs to breakfast, still buttoning my shirt and tucking it in before Pa had words to say about my inept appearance.

“Glad you could join us this morning, son.  You realize that just because you’re not attending school doesn’t mean you’re entitled to sleep in till all hours, right?” I smiled, but that was all I could muster so early in the morning.  “Joseph?”

“Yessir,” I said, stifling a yawn.  “I realize that.”

Everyone was overly cheery for this time of day, and as they all dished out bacon and eggs while passing platters around to each other, I couldn’t help from listening to gentle grumblings from across the table as Hoss muttered something about there never being enough food to go around, and as usual, no one paid him any mind.

Pa started his morning conversation directed at Adam and Hoss and explained what needed to be done.  But my name wasn’t mentioned, and I wondered why I wasn’t heading out with my older brothers now that I was their equal, at least I assumed I was.

“What about me, Pa?”

“I have another job for you, son.”

I hoped Pa had saved an important job for me.  My brothers were going to be stuck in the mud all day, cleaning out the blocked flow of the stream in the north pasture.  I was relieved that I was going to have a decent job to do, one that didn’t include slimy mud and freezing cold water.

“Yeah?”  I said with a little too much excitement. “What, Pa?”

“I need you to go over to the Allens’ and pick up the cheese.  Hop Sing is busy and doesn’t have time to go.”  Pa reached into his pocket and pulled out some coins for me to pay Mr. Allen, the goat farmer, who supplied half of Storey County with cheese.

Pa didn’t know how much Mr. Allen’s two sons, Harry and Jerome, hated the name Cartwright, me especially.  I’d never told him the names they called my mother nearly every time they saw me, knowing how it would hurt him to know the awful language they used as if it was common knowledge and rightfully true.

Instead, I took the whippings, and even after the two of them had quit school, they always seemed to find me and leave me in worse shape than before I’d left the house.  I gave back just as good as I could unless the two ganged up on me, but I never told Pa the reason for the sore ribs or the black eyes.  I always gave another excuse.  “Just a friendly scuffle,” I’d say, which usually got me in much more trouble than if I’d said what really happened.  If the two of them were home today, though, I wasn’t sure how I would avoid a friendly scuffle or how I’d explain another beating.

“I’ll go right after I finish breakfast, Pa.”  My voice was shaky, and as Adam held his fork of eggs halfway to his mouth while giving me a sideways glance, he must have noticed, but he kept his thoughts private and said nothing in front of our father.  I tried not to look at him so I glanced back at Pa.  “Anything else you want me to do?”

“We’ll discuss that after you pick up the cheese, Little Joe.”

“Okay.”  I was a man now and not about to argue over my job for the day, but I didn’t become a ranch hand just to be Pa’s errand boy.  I would let it go for now.

“Look, Joe.  Do you want Hoss and me to swing by and pick up the cheese?”  Adam spoke quietly so Hoss wouldn’t overhear.

“I’ll do it, Adam.  I’ll just ride in, see Mr. Allen then ride out but thanks.”

“Our little brother’s a genuine ranch hand, ain’t he?” Hoss said, clapping me on the back.

Yeah, I felt more like Pa’s errand boy than a ranch hand, and even though Adam already knew the dilemma I faced, he didn’t make a big deal and embarrass me in front of Hoss or Pa.  For that, I was grateful.

The three of us saddled our horses.  Hoss and Adam rode one way, and I rode the other.  “See you later, little brother,” Hoss said before they took off.

“See you later.”

The Allens’ house wasn’t far, just south of a place called Eagle’s Nest. I let Cochise set the pace.  I was in no hurry today, but as I came over the rise, I saw Harry and Jerome standing together in the yard.  I took a deep breath and let it out slowly, knowing this wasn’t going to be easy.  They stood and stared as I rode up to the house, dismounted, and thought I could walk past them and meet with their father before there was any kind of trouble.

“Well, Jerome, look who graces us with his presence.”

“I’ve come for the week’s cheese, Harry.  Where’s your father?”

“He’s gone to town, little boy.  Permit me to serve you instead,” he said with a mock bow, his dark eyes boring right through me and his half-grin showing no warmth or friendliness whatsoever.

“Let’s just get this over with, Harry, and I’ll be on my way.”

Harry’s booted toe kicked out, a hard, bruising kick to my shin.  Off-balance, I swung my left hand, but he quickly ducked when a shadow to my right told me only one thing—Jerome was circling behind me.

Jerome grabbed my ears from behind and then gave a swift kick to my backside.  I rocked forward just as Harry’s knee drove into my groin.  I yelped.  Tears stung my eyes, and I doubled over as Jerome kicked me again from behind.  The ground tilted …

I lay sprawled on my back, bringing my knees up to ward off the pain, until Harry knelt down beside me, pressing his knee into my stomach.

“The son of a whore—a New Orleans whore–wants some cheese, Jerome.”

I could barely breathe, much less defend my mother.

“Bet she spread her legs for every sailor who came into port.”  The two of them giggled. “Your papa a sailor, Little Joe?”  Again the snickers and laughs.

The point of Jerome’s boot plowed into my side, my shoulders, my legs.  I swung my fists but missed until finally, I drove my left into Harry’s nose, and blood splattered my jacket; again, the filthy words came rushing out.  Harry grabbed my ears and pounded the back of my head on the ground, but I didn’t cry out this time.

I could hear the distorted sound of goat bells in the distance and the heavy breathing of my two assailants as they battered away at my body.  Harry reached deep into my pocket, taking the few coins Pa had given me.  “I got the money and some of your hide, whore boy.  Now get the hell outta here and don’t come back.”

Each of the brothers took an arm and hauled me to my feet.  I stumbled as they half-dragged me toward Cochise.  How would I mount, and how would I sit a saddle?   But I did.  I rode slowly away, empty-handed.

I lay on my bed, curled up in a ball, with my knees pulled close to my chest.  I’d slipped Cooch into the barn with no one seeing me ride in, then quietly crept up the back stairs.  I was sick to my stomach; I couldn’t stand up and face Pa until this unsettled feeling passed.

What would I say?  What could I use as an excuse this time?  Adam would know immediately what had happened.  He’d found me sick like this in the barn a couple of months ago—same brothers—same awful words and somehow, he got me to talk, but he promised he wouldn’t tell Pa, but he also said if it ever happened again, he’d have no other choice.

This is the worst Harry and Jerome had ever hurt me.  I could barely move; I couldn’t even sit up.  My face didn’t look worse for wear; it was everything else, and if I rested for a while, maybe I could pull it off and not give anything away except for the fact that there was no cheese for Hop Sing.  I could always fib a little and say no one was home.  That might work.  In fact, it would have to work, that is until Pa sent me back to the Allens’ tomorrow to try again.

“Hey, Pa,” Hoss said, as he and Adam strolled in through the front door, hungry, and obvious to anyone they encountered that they’d spent their morning knee-deep in mud.

Ben sat at his desk, waiting for his sons to approach and tell him how their morning went, but he was also surprised Joe hadn’t made it home before lunch.  It wasn’t that long of a ride to the Allens’.  “Hi, boys.  Hop Sing has lunch about ready.”

“Good, I’m starved to death.”

“Looks like you need to wash up some before Hop Sing lets you close to his table, and you better not track mud all over the house if you want to live long enough to see that next meal.”

Adam and Hoss walked back toward the front door and kicked off their mud-caked boots before going upstairs to change.  Ben hid a smile at the sight of his two tired, muddy sons, who hadn’t once complained about the job they’d been given.  Had it been Joseph, there would have been a whole explanation of how hard he worked and how stinky and muddy the whole morning had been.  Ben pulled out his timepiece again.  Joe really should have been home by now.

Adam changed out of his wet clothes, saving his comments on ditch clearing until he was out of sight of his father, but before he headed back downstairs, he was curious about Joe’s whereabouts.

He hesitated in the hallway in front of his young brother’s room, listening, but hearing nothing.  It was evident the boy had to be somewhere around; Cochise had been stabled, but not groomed, and Adam had a suspicious feeling he knew what had happened.

He pushed the door open and saw Joe curled on his side, asleep.  He walked softly toward the bed, then reached down and touched his little brother on the shoulder.  Joe jerked away from the touch, then moaned, tightening the hold he had around his waist.

“Joe,” Adam whispered.

“Mmm—”

“What happened?”

“I’m just resting, Adam.” Joe’s voice was shaky and weak. Adam knew better and prodded Joe for an answer.

“Sure you are.  It was the Allen brothers, wasn’t it?”

“Why?  Why do they have to say those awful things?”

Adam sat down easily on the edge of the bed.  He handed his handkerchief to Joe after he heard the boy sniffing back tears.  “They’re ignorant, Joe.  They’re jealous of you and your life here on the ranch, and they’re just out looking for a fight, and at two against one, they always have the upper hand and you feel the brunt of their anger.”

“They hurt me bad this time, Adam.”

Joe wasn’t one to admit to any kind of pain, and since he had, Adam knew the boy was suffering worse than any time before. “Did you tell Pa?”

“No—”

Adam could see the mud caked on the back of Joe’s head, but he needed to know more.  “Can you straighten yourself out?  Let me check you over?”  Joe’s head moved slightly. “We have to tell Pa, Joe.”

“I know,” he said between sobs but still facing away from his older brother.  “I hurt, Adam.”

Adam stood from the bed and pulled the folded quilt over his youngest brother.  “I’ll be back in a little while.  You rest easy.”

“He’ll live, Ben, but he’s taken one heck of a beating.”

“Thanks, Paul.”

“He’ll need a few days’ rest, and then only light duties for at least a week after that.  His ribs are cracked, but not broken, although his shoulder may have taken the worst of the attack. It’s not dislocated, and I don’t feel broken bones, but there could be a slight fracture, which is why I taped up his ribs and then wrapped his left arm to his body.  I don’t want him using that arm for at least two weeks, understood?”

“Understood, Doctor.”

“I’ll leave these powders.  He may need more later on so he can get a good night’s rest.  He’ll sleep for a while now, but get Hop Sing up here to try to get him to eat and drink when he wakes up.”  Paul Martin placed his instruments back in his bag and fastened the latch.  “I’ll check back tomorrow to see how he’s doing.”

“Thanks, Paul.  I’ll walk you out.”

Hoss and Adam remained in the room with Joe.  The boy was asleep for now.  The doctor had done what he could, but Joe would feel every inch of the beating he’d taken as soon as he woke.

“Why, Adam?  Why’d they do this to Little Joe?”

“I don’t know, Hoss, but it’s not the first time, and it probably won’t be the last.”

“Them two boys is twice Joe’s size.  What are they trying to prove by beating him like this?”

Adam shook his head.  “I don’t know, Hoss.”

“Well, maybe I just have to take a little ride over there and—”

Adam raised his hand, interrupting his big brother.  “They may be built like men, Hoss, but they’re still just boys.  There’d be more trouble than we could handle if you went riding into their place mad as you are right now.”

I woke to darkness and pain.  My thoughts were fuzzy, but it all came rushing back—the beating—the Allen brothers.  When I tried to move, I found my left arm tied to my waist and totally useless.  Then I recalled the doc had been here and he must have been the culprit who’d bound me up like this, for my own good, of course.  His famous last words, ones I’d heard a million times before.

I tried to shift my weight and found out immediately it was the wrong thing to do.  My ribs were on fire; my leg was stiff and sore, and the pain in my shoulder was almost unbearable.

“You awake, son?”

I glanced at the open doorway and winced silently to myself. Every inch of my body protested the sudden movement. “Yeah, Pa, just woke up.”

Pa walked toward my bed, lowered down on the edge, and when I squeezed my eyes shut as the bed rocked below me, Pa quickly apologized and pulled up my desk chair instead.

“I’m sorry, son.  I wasn’t thinking.”

“I’m okay, Pa.”

“Wanna talk about it?”

What could I say?  No—I’d rather not?  That wouldn’t fly with my father.  I had to come clean this time, but not fully.

“Joe?”

“Harry and Jerome are just mean, Pa.  They’ve always had it in for me.”

“Why?  Why you, son?”

“I don’t know, Pa.  It’s—”

“What?”

“It’s nothing really.  They just like to beat people up.”

“Joseph—” I looked away.  I couldn’t let Pa see the tears burning my eyes.  “Son?”

“They—they say things about Mama.  Untrue things.  I—I didn’t even say anything back this time and they still beat me up.”

I rolled to my side, away from Pa.  The physical pain was secondary to how I felt when I told Pa the truth.  My father’s hand touched my shoulder, but there were no words.  I wanted to say something, but what?  I sobbed into my pillow like a baby, and I couldn’t make myself stop.  My mother—the best person I ever knew–was constantly attacked by the Allen boys and sometimes others—people I’d never mention to Pa, but did he already know?  Is that why there were no words?  Were any of their filthy words true?

When I felt I could say something without sobbing and carrying on like a child, I told Pa I was tired and wanted to sleep.  I needed to think for a while, alone.  He still didn’t speak.  I heard my door gently close.

After three days in bed and another week of Pa watching my every move, the doc said I was fit enough to go back to work.  I had to fib a little about my shoulder and tell him it was fine, but I couldn’t stand another day of confinement.  I wasn’t sent back for cheese, Hop Sing made time to run the errand after my incident with the brothers.

Hop Sing apologized right and left and cared for me over and above what truly needed doing when Pa and my brothers had to be gone from the house.  I tried to explain it wasn’t his fault; I even stumbled through the words in Cantonese, but he still felt to blame.

I was heading out with Hoss today for supplies.  It was a job I could have handled myself, but Pa wasn’t ready to let me out alone just yet.  I chose not to argue.  Riding into town with my big brother, joking, and talking easy the way only Hoss and I could, made for a fun day anyway.

“How ‘bout you treat me to a beer, Hoss,” I said after we dropped the buckboard off at Jake’s Mercantile and handed him Hop Sing’s list of supplies.

“Right, little brother.  That’ll be the day.”

I found it to be a reasonable request even though Hoss didn’t.  We needed to pick up the mail and stop in the bank while we were in town, so I decided it was best not to press.   Maybe next time, my big brother could see I was doing a man’s work and that I was old enough to enjoy some of the benefits that went along with the job.

Hoss could tell I wasn’t quite pulling my weight.  I couldn’t lift anything worthwhile when we returned to load up the wagon.  He didn’t say anything.  I think he knew why.  “Don’t say anything to Pa,” I said.

“Still hurting, ain’t you?”

“Some.” A lot, I should have said.

Hoss headed back in the Mercantile to pay Jake while I waited in the buckboard.  I was thinking about other things when suddenly, I was jerked from my seat and thrown to the ground.  I rolled to my right after hitting my sore shoulder on the hard-packed street.  Pain shot up so fast that I had to catch my breath while listening to Harry and Jerome’s laughter.  I started to stand when Harry’s boot caught my ankle, forcing me flat on my back.

I kicked and swung my good arm until Jerome lost his balance and stumbled back long enough for me to get steady on my feet. “You wanna fight me?  Do you?”  The laughter continued.  “Come on—”

Unexpectedly, Hoss was at my side.  “I don’t need you, Hoss.”

“Yeah, you do, Little Joe.  This is gonna be a fair fight.  One at a time, boys, only one at a time makes it a fair fight.”

“Fine,” I said.  “Harry?  I’ll take you first if’n you ain’t too scared to go it alone.”

Harry and I circled each other.  He lunged at me, and I swung myself to the left so he landed flat in the dirt.  Within seconds, he was back on his feet and madder’n heck.  He charged me again and we rolled on the ground, punching and scratching each other until I nailed him with a final blow straight across his jaw.

I stood over Harry, breathing hard, but ready to go again.  I nodded to Hoss to let go of Jerome’s arm.  He was the smaller and younger of the two, and I figured I could take him, even though it would take everything I had to leave him in the same shape his brother was in.

I waited for him to charge, but he stood his ground, waiting for me.  It was a fool’s errand, trying to beat them both up, but it was also a matter of pride.  I took a deep breath and moved in closer.  Jerome swung, but I was quicker.  I ducked and came up swinging.

Everything my brothers had taught me—clean and dirty–fell into place.  Jerome was tired but not ready to give up.  I, on the other hand, was nearly finished.  I could taste blood in my mouth and I could feel it running down my face, but I’d be damned if I was going to quit now.  It was time to play dirty.

I found my mark when I kneed Jerome in the groin and sent him falling to the ground, cradling himself like a baby.  I stood over him with my hands planted on my knees, trying to catch my breath enough to stand up straight.

I glanced at Hoss.  He winked and smiled.  I’d taken on the two Allen brothers in a fair fight and won.  I felt pretty proud, although almost ready to pass out in the middle of C Street and in front of the crowd that had gathered to watch and cheer.

Hoss dragged both boys to the side of the street before he took hold of my arm and helped me into the buckboard.  He chucked the reins and we drove out of town, leaving the Allen brothers propped up against the boardwalk, beaten and bruised.

At some point, I leaned against Hoss and fell asleep, but I began to stir when he stopped the buckboard in front of Hop Sing’s kitchen door.  I heard footsteps on the front porch; Pa was coming toward us.

“What’s this all about?” he said, directing his question to Hoss rather than me.

“Little brother done showed them Allen boys who’s the best man, Pa.  He took them both on and half the town was watching him.  Should’ve seen him.  He’s one tough little guy.”

“Brawling?  In the middle of the street?”  I heard the tone of Pa’s voice and determined he wasn’t quite as happy about my victory as me and Hoss were.  “Haven’t I raised you better than to act like a ruffian in the middle of town?”

“Yessir, Pa.”

“Get in the house and get yourself cleaned up, Joseph.”

“Yessir.”

I started to climb off the seat and slumped forward when Pa reached out, catching me in his arms. “Son?”

I recovered quickly from my fight with Harry and Jerome, and Pa even apologized for the things he’d said after the fight.  He came to realize, after talking with my brothers, that it had to be done or I’d have come home a beat-up mess again and again.  Deep down, I think Pa was proud.

It was Saturday night, and even though I’d only put in a partial week’s work due to my body needing some time to recover, Adam and Hoss invited me to go with them for a couple of beers.  I think they were proud of the way I’d handled myself, and they wanted to treat me to a night out on the town.

“Only two, young man,” Pa said.  “I don’t want a son of mine staggering home drunk on Saturday night after too much celebrating.  Do you hear me, boy?”

“Yessir, I hear.”

It was hard to contain my excitement, but I felt like a little kid at Christmas, finally able to do man-type things with my older brothers.  I was still small for my age and if I’d walked into a saloon by myself, I’d probably never get served, but tonight we would celebrate my working full time, and also, celebrate the much-deserved pounding I gave the two brothers.

It would be a short night for my brothers, but tonight, they didn’t seem to mind.  We were all in a great mood and I couldn’t wait to be part of what real men did on Saturday night after a long week’s work.

“Three beers, Cosmo,” Hoss hollered as we approached the bar in the Silver Dollar Saloon.  The room was crowded and loud, smoke filled the air, and a funny little man, wearing a derby hat and garters holding up his shirt sleeves, sat, clearly bouncing on the seat as he played a familiar tune on the tinny piano.

I knew this was where I belonged on Saturday nights.  Ladies of seedier reputation swung their hips, swishing their satin skirts—their bare shoulders dipping toward cowboys and miners, and with forced smiles on their faces, they carried mugs of beer and bottles of whiskey.

I leaned back against the bar just like my brothers and hooked my boot heel on the brass railing, touching my lips to the foam, which had settled on top of my beer.  The taste was a little strong at first and almost made my eyes water, but I quickly got used to the golden ale—a man’s drink.  I drank slowly, wanting to savor every aspect of the night out and not be dragged home too early because I’d had my limit, which I knew my brothers would stick to, not wanting to be reamed out by Pa the minute we got back home.

I didn’t mind standing at the bar rather than sitting at a table.  This way I could take in the entire room—the poker tables and the fast women, trying to lure men upstairs for a little behind-closed-doors entertainment and a handful of cash.

“Crowded tonight,” Hoss said.

“It’s payday, Hoss,” Adam reminded.  “No one will leave here with a penny left in their pocket tonight.”

“Think I could play a hand of poker, Adam?  I’ve got a little money with me.”

My brothers glanced at each other, and Hoss laid his big old hand on my shoulder.  “Now, Little Joe, what would Adam and I do, standing here all by ourselves if you left us to play poker?  I kind of thought we’d all hang around together tonight.”

“You’re right, big brother.  Not tonight.”

I knew I’d be back.  The excitement of it all made my blood run hot.  I couldn’t wait to sit with the rest of the men in a friendly game of poker, besides, maybe one of them fancy girls would take kindly to me and bring me good luck. Tonight I would stay here with my brothers and just see how things worked.  But next time, I’d be ready for anything and everything.

“Who’s this, Adam?”

A pretty blonde lady stood beside Adam, and as she rested her hand on his arm, she looked straight at me.  I swallowed hard, taking in her low-cut dress and the rounded white tops of her breasts, which seemed to draw me in like a moth to a flame.  My blood ran hot and my throat went dry; I felt more like a boy than a man.

“This is my younger brother, Little Joe, Miss Sally, and may I say that for the next few years, he’s off-limits to you.”

“My—what a handsome young man,” she said, still gazing in my direction.  The lump in my throat kept me from speaking, but I did manage a smile for the lady.  When she leaned toward me, I kept my eyes on hers, not daring to glance at any other part of her scantily dressed body.  “Next time, don’t bring your brothers,” she whispered in my ear.

“Yes—yes, ma’am.”

She ran the tips of her fingers down the side of my face.  I flushed immediately and I tried hard to keep from trembling.  “Don’t be a stranger, Joe Cartwright.”

“Yes, ma’am—I mean no ma’am—I mean—”

She smiled a sweet smile.  I’d made a fool of myself, and I looked away.  My heart raced, and even though she’d already walked away, I could still feel her gentle touch against my face.  I finished my beer and set the empty mug on the bar.

“Let’s get outta here,” I said to my brothers.

It would be nearly four months before I stepped inside another saloon.  Next week I would celebrate seventeen years, and although my brothers continued going into town on Saturday nights, I declined their offer each time.

Working the ranch had become second nature to me.  My body changed from that embarrassed, skinny boy who’d walked into the saloon with my brothers, to more of a man.  I still wasn’t filled out like Adam, but I was on my way.  My arms and shoulders were beginning to show signs of hard work.  My hands were calloused, and I could finally take a razor to my face.  It wasn’t much, but to me it was everything.

I was more confident now and I was considering that maybe next time Adam or Hoss asked me to go with them, I would.  I remembered the excitement of the saloon and how I stood in awe of it all, so when Adam asked me what I wanted for my birthday, I told him.

“A night out on the town, big brother.”

“All right.  You got your wish, Little Joe.”

“Um, Adam?  Would you skip the little part when we’re—you know—”

A smile crossed my brother’s face as he wrapped his hand around my shoulder.  “I’ll try.”

“Thanks.”

After a fine meal and Hop Sing’s famous chocolate cake with seventeen brightly lit candles, Hoss and Adam, and I rode into town.  Pa didn’t limit me this time, although I knew my brothers would.  I carried my week’s wages in my pocket, hoping I could quickly double my money.  Hoss and I’d been practicing a little poker at home even though we had to do it behind Pa’s back.  Pa doesn’t take to gambling, and if he knew what I had in mind, he’d skin me alive and never let me off the ranch till I was an old man.

Again, the saloon was noisy and crowded, but I had different goals this time, and it wasn’t hanging out at the bar with my brothers.   I would be a part of the action—poker, women, and beer.  So, after we ordered our drinks and I took a minute to scan the room, I bid farewell to my brothers and found a seat at a poker table across the smoke-filled room.

“Mind if I sit in?” I asked as I stood, holding my beer in one hand and fingering the coins in my pocket with the other.

“Got any money on you, cowboy?”

“Of course, I have money.”

“Take a seat.”

I stared at the man who was holding the cards, trying to intimidate me with his fancy shuffling and narrowed eyes.  He wore a derby hat and had waxed the end of his mustache so it curled like a C on the ends.  He reminded me of the piano player with his garters and his pressed white shirt.

I set my beer on the table, pulled out all my cash, and sat across from the dealer.  Two other men sat on either side of me—men I didn’t recognize as neighbors or friends.  I glanced up quickly at my brothers and nodded my head.  They each shook their heads and smiled.

The dealer shuffled the cards, again and again, knowing it made me nervous, but I was able to keep a straight face and not let it show.  Could he tell it was my first time at a poker table?  He sure made me feel that way.

I jerked when a lady’s hand caressed my shoulder.  I saw the dealer smile and wink at the barmaid.  Was she part of his plan to unnerve me?  If so, he’d succeeded.  I felt my pants tighten across my lap, and I was glad the table was covering my discomfort.  Was I in over my head?  Adam and Hoss hadn’t warned me about a woman’s touch and what it would do to me, especially in public.

I took a drink of my beer and turned to the lady, hoping it was Sally, the lady I’d met last time.  If so, I could relax and play cards, but before I knew it, this lady I’d never seen before pulled a chair up next to me and then rested her hand on my leg.

“Buy a lady a drink, Cowboy?”

“Um, sure, ma’am,” I said, removing her hand from my leg before something really unpleasant happened.

She signaled Sam, holding up two fingers, and I assumed she’d ordered me another beer, but after she strolled to the bar to pick up the drinks, she returned with two shots of whiskey.  “Here you go, Cowboy.”

I’d never even tasted whiskey before, and I knew if Pa caught wind, I’d be dead meat and promptly dragged to the barn for a necessary talk.  I downed it quickly, hoping my brothers wouldn’t take notice and drag me out of the saloon before I played my first hand.

The mustached man started dealing the cards.  He dealt me a pair, and I felt the lady squeeze my leg—for luck?  I wasn’t sure.  I kept a straight face, but it took everything I could muster to concentrate on the cards and ignore what she was doing to me.

I placed my bet, and he dealt another round.  A throwaway card for me, but I raised the stakes anyway.  A pair of queens was nothing to sneer at.  The third round was dealt, and I pulled another queen.  I was set, but I didn’t want to let on, so I kept my modest bid as her hand moved higher up my leg.

The final card was another throwaway, but I was still in good shape, at least card-wise.  The lady was pushing the limit of my ability to concentrate, and before I knew it, between all the raises, my whole week’s wages depended on this one hand.

“I call,” I said, after pushing in my final notes.  The dealer laid down two pairs, and I fanned my three queens in front of me across the rough gouges of the table.  The two men on either side of me threw their cards on the table, slid their chairs back and left in a huff.

The dealer nodded and started gathering the cards as I pulled my winnings toward me.  I gave the lady a silver dollar.  Maybe she’d brought me luck after all.  “Thanks, Cowboy,” she said, tucking the coin down the bodice of her dress.  Again, I glanced at my brothers.  They were shaking their heads and laughing.

Dumb luck?  Or maybe I was just lucky at cards.  I’d have to find out another time.  I’d doubled my money, and I was anxious to show Adam and Hoss.

“Thanks for the game, Mister, but my brothers are ready to leave.”

“Not staying?” he said with eyebrows lifted.

“Not tonight.”

I stood from my chair, kissed the lady on the cheek, and made my way across the saloon to my brothers, still leaning against the bar where I’d left them earlier.

“Well, Little Joe, looks like you made out pretty good.”

“Sure did, Hoss, doubled this week’s pay.”

“You was mighty smart to walk away.”

“Yep.  I sure was.”

It had been a long winter and even though the days and nights were still cold enough to freeze fingers and toes if one didn’t take care while out checking steers or chopping ice from frozen streams, life during these few months was quite tedious and moved at a much slower pace.

Pa, never one to sit idle, always found something for the three of us to do, whether it was sorting and repairing tack or helping Hop Sing with some of his household chores.  On warmer days, we chopped enough wood to keep the fires burning, but during blizzard-type days like today, we found ourselves searching for any type of indoor entertainment.

I grabbed a box of matchsticks and a deck of cards and challenged everyone to a game of poker.  Pa was a little surprised at my request, but he was as bored as the rest of us, and as we all gathered close to the fireplace, I acted as dealer and the games began.  Hop Sing brought out hot chocolate and fresh cookies instead of cold beer and a barmaid, but we were all content to enjoy each other’s company for the long, cold afternoon.

My focus was on the game and Hoss’s was on the cookies.  He lost the first hand, grumbled some, with cookie crumbs sprinkling about the table, but Hoss was Hoss—always a good sport—and was ready for me to deal again.

Pa looked my way more often than not as I raked in my winnings—my wooden matchsticks—and smiled at him after most every hand.

“Am I missing something here, son?”

“What’s that, Pa?”

“When did you learn to play poker?”

“Just dumb luck, I guess.  Just dumb luck.”

Spring finally arrived and with it came hard, backbreaking work.  The cattle drive wasn’t far off, and we would all go this time—my first.  Even during the winter months, I’d found I’d gained some weight and grown a little taller.  Catching up with my two brothers was never going to happen, and I gave up thinking I’d ever be as tall as Adam and Hoss, never.  But I’d grown into manhood, even Pa and my brothers noticed the small, but ever-thankful spurt, during the past few months.

My confidence as a ranch hand was growing too.  I’d learned a lot since leaving school.  I had no idea what really went on while I was sitting in class every day.  It took much more work than I’d ever thought possible to keep the ranch running like Pa expected us to.  But I was in my element and  I loved every minute.

During the past couple of weeks, my brothers and I kept busy rounding up steers for the drive.  Pa was finishing paperwork and settling accounts so we could be gone from home for a couple of weeks or more.  Pa had already set me down and explained this wasn’t a vacation, but a hard two weeks, and he asked if I was up for the job.

“Of course, I am, Pa.  I’ve been ready forever.”

“I just want you to realize the seriousness of the job, Joe.  Men get hurt—men have gotten killed on cattle drives.”

“I know that, Pa, but—”

“But nothing, Joe,” Pa interrupted before I could say anymore.  “Just promise me you’ll be careful and listen to your brothers and me when we tell you what needs to be done.”

“Don’t you worry about a thing.  I’ll make you proud.”

The day started before sunrise, and this was one morning I was anxious to get up and get moving.  I was the first one downstairs and sitting at the breakfast table.

“Joe?” Pa called out from the top of the stairs in disbelief.

“Yeah, Pa?”

“Looks like you’re ready to go.”

“Sure am.  I’ll saddle the horses while you all eat your breakfast.

“That sounds fine, son.  Thank you.”

The four of us rode out, along with the four drovers Adam hired for the drive.  I was the youngest, but I could easily hold up my end.  Pa had made Adam trail boss, and even though he knew how accomplished I was on a horse, he had me riding drag behind close to 700 head of cattle.  It was a job for beginners—men who weren’t experienced or smart enough to do anything else.  And that, apparently, was me.

Sandy Thomas pulled up the rear with me.  He was old and slow to react in case of a stampede or anything else that might spook the cattle and send them off running.  How could I possibly prove I was a worthwhile hand when I was stuck riding drag with an old man like Sandy?

By the end of the first day, I was beat as was everyone else.  A twelve-hour day in the saddle tired a man through to his bones.  I’d eaten a pound or two of dust and I sure wasn’t looking forward to the same job tomorrow.  To my surprise, Adam moved the men around every day, and I wouldn’t be stuck riding drag during the entire trip.  I was grateful, and maybe because I didn’t complain, he saw fit to let me move too.

The drive’s cook, Mr. Caruthers, better known as Cookie, made plenty of stew for eight weary men.  I could barely get the spoon to my mouth, and it wasn’t too long after supper, I fell into my bedroll and slept without stirring until Pa shook my shoulder at sunrise.

A new day, and as tired as I was, I knew Pa must have been worse off than I.  He wasn’t a young man, but he’d never let on if he had an ache or pain, so I followed his lead—got up and got movin’ as quick as I could.  I’d made it through one night without standing watch, but it wouldn’t happen again.

I realized Adam’s plan.  We’d all rotated one position clockwise.  It would be a week before I had to ride drag again, so I took up my new position and felt relieved I hadn’t been left to pull up the rear.

By the time we were three days in, I was used to riding all day.  Maybe it was like that for everyone on a drive.  I didn’t want to ask—I didn’t want anyone to think I was still just a boy and couldn’t handle the work.

There were hours upon hours of doing pretty much nothing, and I was anxious to try my new skills at the poker tables.  I had been practicing all winter long, and I was good, meaning I could handle the big boys.  I’d be ready to find out after the drive was over and we headed to town.  If we were lucky and brought the herd in on time, Pa always handed out a bonus to each and every man, and if I could double that too …

Tonight, I had second duty, the worst of the three.  I felt the tap on my shoulder, and Sandy was letting me know it was my turn to get up in the middle of the night to stand watch.  I crawled out from under my warm bedroll, and after grabbing my hat and gunbelt, I saddled a mount from the remuda.  I let Cooch sleep.  We’d have another hard day tomorrow.

As I rode away from camp, I could hear Adam singing to the cattle, a trick that kept them calm under most conditions.  I let him know I was on duty then veered to the opposite side of the herd.  After taking a long swig from my canteen and wishing it were coffee rather than just water, I thought I heard a noise to the left of me.  It must be some ornery stray, making his way off into the bushes rather than sleeping with every other dumb steer like he was supposed to.

I turned the bay toward the noise and pulled my rope from the saddle.  If I could guide him back to the herd without disturbing the rest, I’d have done my job correctly.  If not, there’d be hell to pay.

As I listened carefully, the noise I thought I’d heard was gone.  I crept forward in the black of night when suddenly, I was roped and pulled from my saddle.  I could feel hands on me, but I couldn’t turn enough to see faces.

Before I could make a sound, a man’s hand covered my mouth, and a gag was shoved halfway down my throat.  Another piece of cloth was wrapped around my eyes, making it impossible to identify my captors.  My ankles were tied, and my hands were behind my back.  They were quick and smart and they had me rendered helpless in a matter of seconds.

The gag was removed, and before I could scream for help, my mouth was pried open and a bottle of whiskey, quickly upturned, the vile liquid ran down my throat.  I tried not to swallow, but I felt like I was drowning as I gulped down the liquid, choking and sputtering, but not cutting off the flow.

I couldn’t breathe.  I was petrified—scared to death—as the amber liquid flowed into me.  Feeling helpless to their sick prank, or whatever it was they wanted to accomplish, I was already feeling the effects.  My throat burned as the remainder of the bottle emptied into my mouth and was then poured over my neck and chest.

The two men made no sounds whatsoever.  Were they professional rustlers?  Didn’t they know there were seven other people out there, and they couldn’t steal an entire herd?

I all but passed out as whiskey not only filled my mouth but ran down either side of my face until the bottle was pulled away.  I gulped in as much air as I could, but it was forced back once again.  As much as I tried to kick or move away, I was held down on the ground with my arms tied behind me.  I knew I wouldn’t last much longer.  The whiskey was still being forced and there was nothing I could do to end this nightmare.

“Joseph—wake up, son.   Joe—wake up.”

“Little Joe.  Wake up, buddy.”

I heard voices, but they were distant and unclear.  Someone was slapping my face, and even though I tried to move away, the voices kept coming.

“No—”

“Joseph!”

I tried to open my eyes, but they felt like lead weights.  When I started to move, I knew I was going to be sick—and I was.  Not only once, but more times than I could count until I was spitting up blood and holding my stomach in a fevered attempt to make it all stop.

My pleas for the constant retching to end were futile.  Pa held me in his arms as my body violently cried out for relief.  I was exhausted, but my body wouldn’t let me rest.  I could feel the sweat, dripping down my face even though I was freezing and my teeth were chattering uncontrollably.

“Oh God,” I cried, barely finding the strength to speak.

“It’s over, son.  It’s over now.”

Pa lifted the canteen to my lips, but I turned my head away.  Just the thought made me lean forward and hurl once again.  My heart was pounding, and every breath was a struggle.  I sat back up and leaned into Pa.  I wished I were dead.

I woke, lying inside Cookie’s wagon—the rocking motion did nothing to help the continuous hammering inside my head.  I’d been stripped down to my long johns and placed on a cot.  A canteen hung nearby.  I ran my tongue over my parched lips and thought maybe now I could stand a drink.  I reached for the canteen and quickly found that any type of movement, other than the rocking wagon, wasn’t a smart thing.  I lay back down.

The wagon stopped.  It was time to come back to the living.  I eased my legs over the side of the cot, set my elbows on my knees, and cradled my head in my hands.  I’d never felt this bad before, even after the beatings I’d taken from Harry and Jerome.  I didn’t care about the drive or anything else.  I just wanted to be home in my own bed, not out on the trail.

My stomach protested every move I made, and as soon as I climbed out of the wagon, I fell to my knees and began to heave.  There was nothing left, but my gut kept cramping.  I held myself up with one hand and wrapped the other around my waist.  Cookie was the first to find me—to hear my moans and my pleas for relief.

I fell to the ground, and when Cookie saw the shape I was in, he grabbed a blanket out of the wagon and covered me.  “You stay here, Little Joe.  I’ll get Mr. Cartwright to come and tend ya.”  Within minutes, Pa was by my side.

“What’s got into you, boy?  Why would you do this to yourself?  I don’t under—”

“Pa, I didn’t—” My words were barely audible.  What the heck was Pa thinking?  I didn’t do this, but he thought I did.  “I—”

“Joseph, you stampeded a whole herd of cattle with your irresponsible behavior.  We’ve lost an entire day, rounding up frightened steers while you lay here, sleeping it off.”

“But, Pa, I—”

“No buts, young man.  It’s obvious to me you’re not ready to take on the role of—”

“Pa, you don’t understa—”

“I understand more than you think I do.”  Pa held the canteen for me and I took only a small sip of the tepid water.  “See if you can at least get yourself dressed.  We’ll talk about this later.”

Why would anyone believe my story?  They thought I was the cause of a stampede.  Who would lie in wait for me to stand watch only to stampede our cattle?  Pa didn’t trust me to do the job.  That’s what it all boiled down to—the lack of trust in his baby son.  How could I prove any different?

I managed to dress, but the sun’s rays beating down on my head didn’t help matters.  The crew had stopped for lunch.  Cook had everything laid out for my family and the extra drovers.  The smell of stew simmering was going to make me sick again if I didn’t distance myself from his wagon, so I walked over to the remuda where Cochise was tied up.  I leaned my head against his velvety neck and prayed for relief as my empty stomach still churned.

I heard footsteps behind me, then unkind words from my eldest brother.  “We were counting on you to hold up your end, Joe.  I guess we were wrong.”  That’s all he said before he walked away.  I said nothing in return.

I was considered an outcast—a troublemaker—and I dreaded the talk my father had planned for later.  Should I even try to convince him it wasn’t my doing?  I had no proof and we were miles from the site where it happened.  No one would want to, or have time to go back and look for clues as to what really took place.

I was starting to feel human again.  My stomach growled, but I didn’t dare put food in this soon.  I needed more water though, and I made my way back to Cookie’s wagon.

Hoss sat on the tailgate, close to the cook’s pot, which still hung over the fire.  Everyone, including my father and Adam, was standing a distance away.  “Ya okay, boy?”

“I’m fine, Hoss.”

“Gonna eat something?”

“Not just yet.”

I waited for Hoss to comment on my behavior; instead, he dug into his stew and left well enough alone.  He probably knew Pa and Adam had already had words with me and let it go at that.

“I overheard Pa talking, Little Joe.”

“Yeah?”

“Think he’s gonna send you back home.”

“Home?  You’re sure?”

“Think so.”

The lump in my throat made it hard to swallow.  Tears filled my eyes and I turned away.  It wasn’t fair.  I did nothing wrong.  He would never have thought this of Hoss or Adam, only me, the baby—the one who couldn’t be trusted to do the job.

“I’ll save him the trouble, Hoss.”

“Huh?”

I walked toward the remuda.  I’d be long gone before Pa sent me away.

I threw the blanket on Cochise’s back and picked up the saddle.  Before I could lift it up, Pa was standing right beside me.  “Where do you think you’re going?”

“Home.  That’s where you’re sending me, isn’t it?”

“I thought we’d talk first.”

“Don’t need to talk, Pa.  It’s all been said.”  I dropped the saddle on Cooch’s back and reached for the cinch.

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

I pulled hard on the cinch then turned to look at Pa.  “It means I have nothing to say.  You believe whatever you want.”

Pa was angry.  With his hands on his hips, he glared at me with eyes black as coal.  “You watch your tongue, boy.”

I turned back to my horse, and using the stirrup rather than making any sudden moves that would make me sick again, I said, “You’ve already decided what happened out there.  You never gave me a chance to explain, so I’ll ride out and not be any more bother to you or to anyone else.”

With those words said, I turned Cochise and rode back to the ranch.  It would be another week or more before I saw my family again, or so I thought.

Hop Sing left for San Francisco for a much-needed vacation while we were gone on the drive so I was on my own, fending for meals or clean clothes.  That was fine with me.  I could handle that nicely without anyone hanging around telling me how worthless I was.

I’d made it home by nightfall, and after I stabled Cochise, I knew I had to eat something before I keeled over.  I was famished, and I wondered if this was how Hoss felt before every meal he ate—starving.

I rummaged through the kitchen and made myself a sandwich and coffee.  That was about all I could do.  I was still weak in the knees and needed to sit down.  There were a couple of hands left to do the regular chores while we were gone, but I could busy myself somehow.  There was always plenty to do.

After eating my supper, I lay back on the settee.  I should have made a fire, but I was too tired to do much of anything.  Sleep came quickly.

When I woke from the chill in the room, I got up off the settee to see the sun peeking over the horizon, showing a red, cloudy sky out the dining room window.  A cup of coffee and maybe some eggs, then I could start my day.

I finished an entire pot of coffee before leaving the dining room table.  I could always fill wood boxes.  I wasn’t up to riding again and decided that sticking around the house would be the wise thing to do, at least for today.  My body still ached from the cramping and retching and I wasn’t quite sure if my stomach would give out or something even less desirable might drag me down.

The axe leaned against the side of the house next to a pile of logs that were waiting to be split.  I started the never-ending job, figuring I might as well do something productive although I was tempted to go back in the house and lay back down on the settee.  Maybe this would help burn the remnants of alcohol out of my system.  One could only hope.

By noontime, I was hot and hungry.  I’d shed my shirt and jacket a couple of hours ago, but I needed to stop and grab something to eat.  I plunged the axe into the chopping block and went in through the kitchen door, but as I was making a cheese sandwich, I heard the front door open.  Knowing I was the only one around this morning, I listened carefully.  No one spoke—no greeting of any kind.

I picked up one of Hop Sing’s butcher knives and stood just inside the kitchen door.   Boot steps were coming my way.  I held the knife up close to my shoulder, ready to pounce on the unexpected intruder.

First a shadow and then—

“Geez, Pa, you scared the life outta me.”

“I’d feel a lot more welcome if you put down that knife.”

“Sorry,” I mumbled, feeling my heart in my throat.  I lowered the weapon, although I found myself shaking at what could have been a horrible accident, or worse.  “I wasn’t expecting anyone and when I—”

“It’s all right now, son.”

I let out a long, heavy breath and placed the knife on the block.  I’d lost any appetite I’d worked up and offered the sandwich to Pa.  He lifted his eyebrows at the gesture.  “We’ll each eat half.  How does that sound?”

“Okay.”

“I see you’ve been working,” Pa said.

“Yeah.”  I wasn’t sure where this was leading.  I’d simmered down once I got home and I suppose Pa had too.

“I thought maybe we could talk about the other night.”

“It’s up to you.”   I wasn’t too thrilled about rehashing my so-called childlike behavior.  Pa already had his version so why bother telling him anything different?

“You mentioned another side to the story.  I’m ready to listen.”

“You weren’t before,” I said roughly.

Pa stood still for a minute before he spoke.  “Maybe I was wrong.”

“Well—” I was nearly tongue-tied.  “There’s a whole other version of the story.  Whether you choose to believe me is a whole different story.”

“Is there a reason I shouldn’t believe you?”

“No, sir.”

“Then why don’t you tell me.”

I was half-naked and could tell my story better if I got dressed first.  “I’m gonna get my shirt.  I’ll be right back.”

Pa ended up meeting me on the front porch with two tall glasses of lemonade.  After tucking my shirt into my pants, I sat down beside my father.

“I know this will sound strange, but I swear on my ma’s grave, this is what really happened.”

“I’m listening.”

I quickly explained:  two men, a bottle of whiskey, and at some point, I passed out.  I never even knew about the stampede until it was over.  Pa listened without interruption.  His eyebrows rose during parts of the story, but he kept his thoughts to himself until I was finished.

“And that’s exactly what happened, Pa.”

“Who?  Who would do that to you—to us?”  I could tell his mind was full of confusion and I had to admit, it was an unlikely story, but…

“I couldn’t see their faces, Pa; I don’t have a clue whatsoever.”

“They didn’t say anything, do anything you might recognize?”

“They laughed some—that’s about all.”

“You’re lucky to be alive, Joseph.”

“Tell me about it,” I said, remembering the frightening ordeal.

“I’m sorry I accused you of being—“

“No need,” I said, raising my hand and cutting him off.

“Yes, there is, son.  I was wrong not to listen, and I apologize.”

“It’s an unlikely story.  I understand why you thought what you did.”

“Again, son, I’m sorry.”

Over the following week, while my brothers were still on the drive, Pa and I patched things up as best we could.  I’d brought up the trust thing with him and he realized why I was so upset, and again, more apologies.  Yes, the story I told was a bit outrageous, and still, I didn’t know who or why it had happened.  Someday, someone would slip up, bragging or boasting in the local saloon, and I’d know the men who’d done this to me.

Hoss and Adam returned and seemed to manage quite nicely without Pa or me to help with the drive.  Things were back to normal and they, too, had accepted my story.  Adam was skeptical at first and Hoss was ready to take revenge on the culprits, but after all was said and done, things returned to normal.

It was summer and we worked hard six days a week but when Saturday night came, the three of us, and sometimes Pa, rode into Virginia City for well-deserved entertainment.

My normal routine was to grab a beer and then search for the nearest card table while my father would generally shake his head and pretend not to notice.  Only a few weeks ago we had a discussion about the length of my hair, and he’d accused me of looking like a riverboat gambler.  Maybe I was.  I was just a long way off from any riverboats, but I sure liked to gamble.  The fact that I was good at cards, and could have made it my life’s profession if not for Pa’s genuine hate for that particular line of work, made me settle for friendly games on Saturday night and that was fine with me.

Tonight was the same as always.  Lose a few hands but win in the end.  I was up twenty dollars when I saw Pa wave; I knew it was time to go.  “Thanks for the game, gentlemen.”

“Why don’t you stay home next Saturday night, Cartwright?”

“You know that ain’t gonna happen, Carl,” I smiled, even though I’d taken half his week’s pay. “See ya next week.”

On Sunday, Pa and Hoss were packing for a trip to Placerville.  Pa had business and he wanted my big brother along not only for company but mainly to teach him the ropes.  Mr. Cross was a tough cookie and Pa would have to negotiate well for us to come out ahead on our future timber contracts with the old man.

That meant Adam and I were left to run the ranch—not the best decision Pa ever made, but we’d both promised to try and keep civil with each other though in most cases, that was easier said than done.  They’d be gone for more than a week and considering the way the two of us tended to butt heads, it was way too long for Adam and me to keep control over things we said in anger or haste.

After Pa and Hoss left early Monday morning, Adam was my boss for the week and everything started out fine.  James, one of our ranch hands, and I were sent to the south pasture to repair fencing and look for any other breaks in the line.  Adam was smart to separate him and me—a week together was a long time.

James and I accomplished what we could and knew we’d have to come back to finish.  I went ahead and loaded up the wagon for tomorrow’s job when we got back.  James was tired and I sent him to the bunkhouse.

“You’re late,” Adam said when I waltzed into the house.

“We tried to finish, Adam, but we’ll have to go back tomorrow.”

“Tomorrow?”  He seemed put out with me, but for what reason?

“Yes, tomorrow.  There’s more to be done, and I’ve already loaded up the wagon so James and I can finish.”

“We don’t have time tomorrow, Joe.  We’ve got to move the herd.”

“Fine by me.”

“You might as well unload the wagon.”

“Why can’t it stay put till I can go?”

“Just unload the wagon, Joe.”

I knew better than to argue.  I just didn’t know why he had such a burr up his—well, you know what I mean.  Maybe it had something to do with Deborah Lehman, his current love, but it still wasn’t fair for him to take it out on me, so I played it smart and left the room before I said something I shouldn’t.

I pulled the barbed wire from the back of the wagon and set it up close to the back wall.  Cochise whinnied and I went over to have a chat with my only friend.  “Miss me today, big fella?”  I rubbed his muzzle and said silly nothings to my best boy.

Unexpectedly, I was knocked on the back of the head from the adjacent stall and I fell to the ground, but I was still conscious.  I rolled away from Cooch as he started to prance and tried to stand up.  I was grabbed and pulled into the open area of the barn, and again, blindfolded and tied.  When I started to scream for Adam, a gag was shoved in my mouth.  I knew what to expect next—

It had to be the same two men who’d done this before, but why?  I heard the cork pulled from the bottle.  The gag was removed and once again, whiskey poured down my throat.  I jerked and kicked until someone’s knee came crashing down on my stomach.

The bottle was pulled away and someone’s fist drove hard across my face, causing me to gag and almost cry out at the taste of whiskey and blood.  Another full-on blow to my cheek and it was all I could do to keep from choking when the bottle was forced into my mouth.

I was hauled to my feet and kicked from behind.  Lying face down, I couldn’t move.  My hands were tied behind me, and again, I was hauled back to my feet.  My head hung listlessly as I tried to catch my breath.  Fists, one after another, rammed into my gut until I crumpled into a heap on the barn floor.

I woke up in my bed.  Adam sat next to me in my room.  “What happened?”

“You tell me,” he said.

I felt like hell and it didn’t take long for it to all come back—the men—the whiskey.  I looked at my brother.  His face was covered with pitch and his clothes were filthy.  “Why—why are you—Adam!”

He knew to grab the bowl by my bed as I raised myself up on one elbow.  My stomach gave way in a violent manner.  I flopped back on the bed, knowing it was only the beginning.  After nearly an hour of heaving and getting everything out, I was exhausted and lay motionless, afraid it would start all over again.

My brother placed a wet cloth on my forehead, but I felt no better than I had before, maybe even worse.  “Think you can talk?” he said.

I opened my eyes, but my lids were heavy.  My sides ached from the constant cramping, but I remembered wanting to know why Adam was so dirty and my room smelled like smoke.

“What happened, Adam?”

“Fire, Joe. We lost the barn.”

“The barn?”  My brother nodded his head.  “The horses—Cochise?”

“They’re all safe in the corral,” he said.  “Why don’t you rest for a while,” which was more of a statement than a question.  He poured me a glass of water, but I shook my head.

“Not right now.”

“I’ll be up later then.”  Adam left my bedroom door open, and I heard footfalls going down the stairs.  The barn?  Had I?  No.  It was them—the two men.  What would be next?  Who would be next?  What the hell was happening?

I slept through the night, and the sun was well up in the sky before I stirred the following morning.  My stomach churned and my head pounded, but I wasn’t hurt too bad physically, at least no worse than last time.  The familiar tune played in my mind, filled with whiskey then some kind of disaster followed while I lay unconscious.

Would Adam believe me—believe I didn’t start the fire?  Neither Pa nor Adam believed me after the stampede, but would my brother believe me this time?  He had to know I’d never do anything remotely close to starting a fire.

I eased my legs over the side of the bed and ended up cradling my head in my hands.  “Damn,” I mumbled, and when I looked up to see Adam standing in my doorway, I apologized as if it was Pa rather than my brother entering my room.  He handed me a cup of coffee.  “Thanks.”  I sipped slowly, hoping it would stay down and I wouldn’t have to make a mad dash for the china bowl.

Adam grabbed the chair in my room and pulled it out from under the desk.  He sipped his coffee before he spoke.  “Well?”

“Well, what?”

“Wanna tell me what happened?”

“I wish I knew.”  I started to stand but thought otherwise and sat back down on the edge of my bed.  I wanted to look out my window and see the destruction Adam had talked about, but it would have to wait.

“We managed to save the bunkhouse,” Adam said, almost accusing.

“I didn’t start the fire if that’s what you’re thinking.”

“That’s not what I said, or implied.”

I hated it when Adam talked that way—like I was a ten-year-old kid without a brain in my head.  I looked up at my brother, who held his cup with both hands, blowing across the steaming brew.  “I think it was the same men who started the stampede.”

“But why?”

“I don’t know, Adam,” I said with too much force.

“All right—” Still accusing and making one word sound like an entire sentence—Adam had perfected that skill perfectly.

“They knocked me over the head and filled me with whiskey.  Next thing I knew, I was here in bed.”  Adam stared at me like I had two heads then sipped at his coffee.  “I don’t care what you believe, Adam, but why would I start the fire?  Tell me.  Why—what would it prove?”

He didn’t speak right off.  He set his cup on the table and walked toward my bedroom window.  Standing with arms crossed, he stared at the ruins below.  I pulled myself together and joined him.

Siding, blackened by fire, was the only remains—crumpled in a mangled heap on the ground.  Only weeks ago, Hoss and I had put up new shingles, covering leaks now that summer was here and the heavy snows of winter had passed.  It was a stark reality and it was also a wonder I’d survived the blazing inferno it must have been.

My pounding head only got worse as I stood next to my brother.  I reached for my hairline at the nape of my neck and felt the lump left by the goons who’d attacked me.  Adam noticed the movement and brushed my hand away.  I felt him part my hair and study the bump.  “Doesn’t look like you need stitches.”

“I’ll live,” I said. I walked back and sat down on my bed.  “What now?”

“Well, if you’re up to it, we need to load up the remnants and move them off-site.”

“I’m up to it.  Just let me get dressed.”

Adam picked up his cup and mine before I’d had a chance to finish. “See you downstairs.”

Together, we cleared the rubble.  Adam said he’d ride up to the sawmill with the measurements needed tomorrow since there wasn’t enough daylight left today.  We were both dog-tired and my body ached after the brutal beating, but the hangover was nearly gone and forgotten.  Pa always said, “Hard work makes a man forget.”  Well, I was more than eager to forget.

Hop Sing had supper waiting, and after we ate, without many words between us, I headed to bed.  I was restless though and came back downstairs only to find my brother sitting in his blue chair with a leather-bound book in his hands.  He closed the book, marked the page with his index finger, and looked up.  “Not tired?”

“Stumped, Adam.”  I gazed into the fire rather than look in his direction.  “Who would keep doing this to me?  What did I ever do to make anyone—”

“Make anyone what?” Adam said after my words stopped suddenly.

“The Allens—Harry and Jerome!”

“Joe—”

“It has to be, Adam.  I embarrassed both of them in the street—in front of everyone—their friends, others.”

Adam sat up straighter in the chair then shook his head back and forth.  “They may want to settle a grudge, but I can’t imagine they’d go this far.”

“Who else?  Who else would do such a thing?  Who?”

“I don’t know, Joe, but you can’t go accusing anyone without proof.”

I slumped back on the settee.  Adam was right.  I had no proof whatsoever, but if it was indeed them, I needed to find out before something unforeseen happened to me or someone in my family.  Right now, I was the only target, but everything that had happened up till now was targeted at the entire family.

“You’re right.  I’m going back to bed—you comin’?”

“I’ll be up later.”

“Nite.”

By the end of the week, the lumber for the new barn was ready to be picked up, so Adam and I took the wagon and hauled down the first of many loads.  Hoss and Pa would be home soon and they’d have to be told what had happened although it wasn’t like they could ride up to the house and not be aware the barn was clearly missing from the ranch.

Adam had sketched out plans and a better design for the new structure while I kept up the daily chores.  As the week wore on, we managed to be more civil than normal with each other.  It was far from 100%, but I was able to handle enough of the workload, leaving my brother enough time for other things.

We started off digging post holes, and that was about all we’d accomplished by the time Pa and Hoss rode in.  The looks on their faces said it all.  After they dismounted, and their mounts were corralled, Adam and I set our shovels aside, and the four of us walked into the house together.

“Did you report this to Roy Coffee?” Pa asked.

What had we been thinking? Neither of us had been to town or even thought to inform the sheriff.  “No,” I said.

“You’re both all right?”

“Yessir.”

Hoss just sat there staring at me with a disturbed look on his face.

“What’s up with you?” I said.

He seemed to stumble over his own words.  “Why?”

I shrugged my shoulders.  I hadn’t mentioned the Allen brothers, and I wondered if Hoss would think along the same lines as I had.  If he was thinking that way, he didn’t say anything, but it seemed he was mulling things around in that big ol’ head of his.

“I’ll have to ride in and tell Roy tomorrow,” Pa said.  “You’ll come with me, Joseph.”

“Yessir.”

“Right now I’m tired and I’m hungry and I need a good night’s rest.”

“Yessir.”

Hop Sing called us for supper so the four of us stood and walked toward the dining room table.  As soon as we’d all filled our plates, Hoss, whose fork only made it halfway to his mouth, spoke.  “Harry and Jerome!” he blurted.  I half-smiled and nodded my head without looking up at my brother.  “You think that too, don’t you, Little Joe?”

“The thought’s crossed my mind.”

“The Allen brothers?” Pa said.  “I don’t think—”

“Pa, it has to be,” I said, pounding my hand on the table. “There’s no one else it could be.”

“Joseph, there’s no call to act rash at the table.”

“Then if you don’t believe me, at least believe Hoss.”

“Son,” Pa said.  “It’s not that I don’t believe you, but you will need proof, and that’s something you’re lacking, unless—”

I shook my head; the fight was gone.  “I never saw their faces.”

Pa and I rode in to see the sheriff the following morning, but Pa warned me about bringing up any names since I was only guessing and had no real proof it was them.  Roy asked all the proper questions—who, what, why, but I’d listened to my father and only gave him the facts as I knew them, nothing more.  Roy seemed doubtful he could do anything about the situation, and after saying he’d keep a lookout for any strangers or odd behavior from the people in town, he cautioned me to stay alert, and I told him I planned to.

When Pa and I left Roy’s office and walked out into the bright sunlight, my father offered to buy me a beer.  “Sounds good to me, thanks.”

The saloon was already booming.  It was the end of the month and payday for some, although it seemed a bit early in the day for men to be giving away all their hard-earned money.  Even though I would have loved to sit and play a hand or two of poker while we were in town, I didn’t dare sit down at a table when I was with Pa, so we stood at the bar and enjoyed a beer, then a second, together.

I nodded to a couple of friends across the room but stayed put at the bar, hanging out with Pa.  This was our time together.  There’d be time for friends and cards on Saturday night.

But this week, my brothers were tired and neither one was interested in going into town.  I figured I’d have trouble convincing Pa to let me go alone, and I was right.  No way was he letting me out of his sight after all that had happened over the past few weeks.

I argued the point, but my words were wasted on Pa, so I flopped down on the settee and pouted the rest of the night.  I was old enough for a trail drive and anything else on the ranch, but not allowed to fend for myself in Virginia City where I had friends my own age who would be at the saloon, not sitting at home with their families.

Seemed to me I was paying the price for something I hadn’t done.  It certainly wasn’t my fault the cattle stampeded or the barn burned to the ground, but here I sat, telling Hoss for the hundredth time I didn’t want to play checkers or anything else.

“I’m going to bed,” I said.  “Goodnight.”

“Goodnight, son,” Pa said without looking up.

“Night, Little Brother.”

I stood at my window looking out at the nothingness.  The moon showed bright, and I could see the white markings on Cochise, asleep in the corral.  Maybe he could sleep, but not me.  I was being robbed of a good time, and it wasn’t fair.

But maybe—maybe after everyone had gone to bed …

The saloon was overflowing with men and music, fancy ladies, and games of cards.  I smiled to myself as I sauntered up to the bar and ordered a beer.  I was a man now, and Saturday nights were meant for men like me.  I loved the noise—the excitement.  Women and cards—smoke and drink.  Saturday nights were all part of being a man.  I lifted the beer to my lips and leaned back against the bar.  I spotted Jimmy and Chad, two ranch hands from the Circle C.  Jimmy waved me over.

“Hey, Joe, wanna sit in?”

“Don’t mind if I do,” I said, pulling out the empty chair, but after about four hands, Jimmy and Chad said they had to go, and that left me sitting alone.  There were other games, but all the tables were full.  The night was still young, and since my friendly game of poker had just ended, I decided to head home before anyone realized I had left.

As I stood from my chair, and right before my eyes, I saw them—Harry and Jerome Allen.  They both looked up at me from a table across the room, and I saw Harry nudge Jerome with his elbow.  “Over here, Cartwright.”  If I’d had any sense at all, I would have left the saloon and gone home, but I was eager to stay and have some fun—maybe take all their money, leaving them penniless for the following month.  How much could goat farmers have to lose?  I was anxious to find out.

I made my way across the room and sat down at their table.  A man I wasn’t familiar with played dealer.  After I threw in my ante, I was in for the long haul.  Harry and Jerome lost one hand after another—to me.  I was feeling rather cocky and they were looking rather miserable, which only added to the pleasure it gave me to scoop up their hard-earned money and stack it neatly on my side of the table.  By the time I left the saloon, I was nearly a hundred dollars richer than when I’d walked in.

Just the thrill of knowing that I’d gotten the better of the Allens almost made it hard for me to contain myself and walk away without adding insult to injury.  I tipped my hat to the dealer before I left the table and walked out of the saloon.

I’d be back—sooner than later—I’d be back.

I’d slipped back inside the house, and no one was the wiser, but Hoss was up and dressed and shaking my shoulder, trying to wake me up.  I pushed him away, but it did no good.  “Time to rise and shine, little brother.”  I might rise, but there’d be no shine this morning.

“I’m up,” I said, hoping he’d go away and leave me alone.

“Pa’s already at the table.  Better get a move on.”

“I’m comin’.”

Three pairs of eyes stared at me as I came down the stairs and crossed to the dining room table.  I took my seat and reached for the eggs in front of Pa when he stopped me by placing his hand on my wrist.

“Care to explain where you snuck out to last night?”

“Last night?”

“Yes, Joseph, last night.”

“I—I wasn’t real tired, Pa.  I—I just went for a ride.”

Pa released my arm, but the discussion was far from over.  “I don’t like to be lied to, boy.”

I jerked my face toward my father. “I’m not a boy, Pa.”

“You certainly aren’t a man if you can’t answer my question with the truth instead of a lie.

“Okay.  I went to town.  I went to the saloon and played a few hands of poker.  Then I came home.  I didn’t do nothin’ wrong.”

A loud sigh from my father was the only sound in the room.  I was starving when I came down to breakfast, but now the thought of sitting and listening to Pa took my appetite away.

Pa excused my brothers from the table, but not me.  I hoped I was too old for a tanning’ even though I knew the lecture I was about to receive might be worse than a trip to the barn—the barn that was no longer there.  Maybe Pa blamed me for that too.

“Joseph,” Pa said, pushing his plate forward and resting his elbows on the table.  “I trust when you go up to bed that you’ll stay there the entire night.  There was a reason I didn’t want you to go to town alone, and I think you know what that reason was.”

“But—” Pa held up his hand.  It wasn’t my turn to talk.

“You are seventeen years old, and until you’re twenty-one and you live in this house, you will do as I say.  Do I make myself clear?”

I leaned back in my chair, defeated.  I nodded.

“Joseph?”

“Yessir.”

“No more of this childish behavior, understood?”

“Yessir.”

“If you’re not going to eat your breakfast, you may go help your brothers.”

“Yessir.”

By week’s end, we had a new and more efficient barn—more stalls which also meant a larger loft.  I thought back to the times I’d hidden in the old loft, afraid of my father and the much-deserved tanning for some childish prank.  Sometimes I was scared, and Hoss or Adam would find me, hold me, cry with me, talk me into coming down, and tell me things would be okay.  Sometimes I’d been beaten up in school over filthy names the other boys called my ma or rotten things they said about my pa because he’d married someone like her.  Sometimes I’d make a fool of myself in front of a young lady.  Sometimes, those same young ladies laughed in my face when I’d asked them to a Saturday night dance or a Sunday picnic.  But my childhood memories ended suddenly when Pa walked up behind us.

“It’s a beauty, boys,” Pa said, admiring our handiwork after completing the final touches on the barn.

“I must admit, Pa, it’s a grand piece of work,” Adam said, crossing his arms over his chest.

“Quite grand,” Hoss said, trying to keep a straight face, but chuckling at his attempt at a British accent.

I couldn’t help but smile and shake my head.  “You two are enough to make me wanna throw up.”

“I think you’ve done quite enough of that lately, little brother,” Adam said, remembering how many times he was stuck emptying my china basin after the fire.

“Yeah—guess you’re right.”

“That’s enough, boys.  We’ve got work to do.”

Hoss and I looked at each other.  Hadn’t we just finished building a barn?  Didn’t we deserve a little rest?

“What work?” I said, hearing my voice crack.

“Well, you and Hoss can get the first coat of paint on the barn.  I believe there are a few hours of daylight left.”

“Today?”  My voice cracked again.

“Today, Joseph.”

“Come on, Joe, Hoss said.  “Might as well get started.”

From the corner of my eye, I saw a grin creep across my father’s face.  As demanding as he tried to be, there was always a softer side underneath that harsh exterior.  I think, like Adam, he just liked to get a rise out of me, and as you can see, it wasn’t that hard to do.

Three weeks had passed since the barn burned to the ground, and there’d been no further incidents.  It was still unknown if the Allen brothers were guilty or not.  Roy Coffee had ridden out to the ranch a couple of times, but he’d found nothing—no talk in town—no clues whatsoever.  He’d spread the word around Virginia City about the fire, but still, nothing.

I knew the two events were related and there’d be more.  I didn’t know when or where, or even why, but Pa was probably more scared than I was, and he kept me close at hand.  I was never allowed out alone, and after the night I’d snuck out and gone to town, I’d been watched like a hawk by at least one member of my family every time I walked out the door.  It was a miracle I was allowed at the outhouse by myself.

I tried to argue the fact with Pa.  Whoever was after me had made his point, and if there were going to be any more incidents, they would’ve happened by now.  I didn’t believe the words I’d said, and neither did Pa.  So the watch continued indefinitely.

By Saturday night, my brothers were finally in the mood to go to town, and I was allowed to go with them, but only if they didn’t let me out of their sight.  The hundred dollars I’d won off the Allens was wearing a hole in my pocket, and even though my brothers would think it odd if I sat down at a table with Harry and Jerome, I knew they were easy targets.  It wasn’t just the money I’d win, but taking their money gave me added pleasure.  If I’d been a decent son, I’d give my winnings to Pa to pay for the barn, but as you see, I didn’t go that far.

After entering the Silver Dollar—not Adam’s favorite saloon due to the boisterous behavior of cowboys and miners alike—I stood and had a beer with my brothers while I scanned the room.  There they sat—the Allen boys, playing with the same dealer as before and one other man at the table. As soon as they spotted me, they were quick to get rid of the fourth player so I could sit in.

“Cartwright,” Harry yelled over the noise in the bar.  He raised his hand and motioned me over.

Adam and Hoss gave me a questioning look when I walked away, heading for their table.  “Don’t worry.  I know what I’m doing.”

I threw in my ante before I sat down.  “You boys ready to lose some more money?” I said as I lowered myself into the chair.

“Not tonight, Cartwright.  You’re goin’ down.”

“We’ll see.”

Five hands—five losses.  I couldn’t get the right cards; my bluffs weren’t working.  I’d already lost the hundred dollars I’d won the other night, and I was playing my own money now.  A smart man would have walked away, but I was anything but smart.

I held a pair of tens.  Could be worse, could have been a heck of a lot better.  I felt a rivulet of sweat run down the side of my face as I moved my cards from one side to the other in my hand.  I had twenty in the pot—gone.

I sat taller in the chair, and my relaxed posture was gone.  I tried to draw an inside flush.  Twenty-five—gone.

I leaned back in the chair again, my left leg shaking under the table.  A pair of threes, my last chance.  I bluffed.  Twenty—gone.  That was my last bit of cash.  Nothing had gone right all night.  I couldn’t win a hand if the Almighty were sitting on my shoulder guiding me along.

“Looks like it’s time for the young Cartwright boy to head home to Papa, don’t it, Jerome?”  I glared across the table at the two of them.  “Boy’s spent all his Papa’s money.”

“It ain’t my Pa’s money, it’s mine.”

“I might consider floating you a loan if these two boys will vouch for you,” the dealer said.

I looked at Harry and Jerome and then back at the dealer.  I glanced toward my brothers, who, lucky for me, were busy with their own friends and not paying any attention to what I was up to.

“Fine, where do I sign?”

I took the hundred dollars off the dealer, knowing my luck had to change.  I’d just had a bad run.  Within a half-hour, I’d borrowed another hundred.  Before the night was over, and my brothers were ready to leave, I was five hundred dollars in debt to a man I didn’t know.  “I’m good for the money, sir.  I’ll pay you back as soon as I—”

“Name’s McDonald, son, and you have forty-eight hours.  I’m sorry if that’s an inconvenience, but that’s how I do business.”

“All right,” I said, shakily.  “Forty-eight hours.”

The ride home was nothing but a blur of trees, passing on either side of me until we pulled up to the new barn and stabled our horses.  My hands were shaking and my mouth was as dry as cotton as I curried Cochise.  Once or twice, I glanced at my unusually silent brothers, hoping they didn’t notice how quiet I’d become.

“Ready?” I said.

I took a deep breath, hoping to steady my thumping heart, and then closed the barn doors after Hoss and Adam made their way out.  Hoss threw his arm across my shoulder as we walked toward the house, but there was no talking, no funnin’ each other like we normally did after a couple of beers on Saturday night.

Could they possibly know what I’d gotten myself into?  I thought I’d hidden my actions from both of them.  Were they waiting till we got inside and blab everything to Pa?  I sucked in more air than needed as we walked through the front door.

A light burned on Pa’s desk and I could feel my anxiety rise to the point where I felt my stomach tighten up on me.  But Pa wasn’t at his desk; he’d only left the lamp burning for the three of us.  Nothing would happen tonight, but what about tomorrow morning?  I was more than just nervous, and if sleep came, it would be a godsend.

“Up and at ‘em, boy,” Hoss called from my doorway.  Even though I’d fallen asleep at some point, nothing could settle my nerves when I woke with a start at Hoss’ commanding voice.

So much of my forty-eight hours had passed already, and by tomorrow night, I had to come up with five hundred dollars.  I had a savings account at the bank, but I would have to wait till Monday morning to check the balance.  I’m sure my brother, Adam, knew to the penny what money he had in the bank, but I had no clue.

After the morning chores were finished and we’d eaten breakfast, Pa told us to get changed quickly or we’d be late for church.  How could I possibly sit still while the preacher droned on about whatever sermon he’d prepared for morning services?

“Debt is a burden on our souls, and we ask God to forgive our debts,” the preacher started. “Let me quote Proverbs 22:7,” he continued. “The rich rule over the poor, and the borrower is the slave of the lender—”

That’s all I heard before I excused myself and darted down the center aisle and out the church door to the fresh air outside.  I gulped in quick breaths as I cradled my head in my hands on the front steps of the church.

When the sermon was over and I heard singing, I stood and walked toward our buggy.  I knew there’d be questions.  What could I tell Pa?  I had too much to drink last night?  No way in the world could I bring up the debt I owed.  He’d never let me enter another saloon if …

“Oh God,” I mumbled then shuddered and glanced behind me.  Adam had slid his hand across my shoulder.

“You in trouble?”

I stared at my brother.  “I’m fine, Adam.  Just—just that my stomach’s not quite right this morning.  Not sure why, just kind of upset is all.”

“There’s more to this than just an upset stomach, Joe.”

“I said I’m fine.”  I gave Adam a hard, glaring look and walked away, leaving him standing next to the buggy.  I dug my hands deep in my pockets and kicked at clods of dirt as I moved farther away from a conversation I didn’t want to have.

By the time services were over and people came down the steps of the church, I’d calmed myself somewhat.  I hadn’t let on to Adam, but he knew something was up.  I had to figure out a way to get the money without anyone finding out what a fool I’d been to sit there and sign markers, one after the other.

Pa had cautioned me over and over about the vile and seductive ways of a hardcore gambler and how there were never winners, only losers.  But I’d done so well over the past few weeks.  I’d never lost—never—until last night, and when those Allen brothers said those things about it being Pa’s money, knowing it would make my blood boil, I fell; hook, line, and sinker, and now I was in more trouble than I knew how to get out of.

I didn’t know what Pa had planned for Monday, work-wise, all I knew was that at some point, I had to escape my brothers and head into town.  I would withdraw all the money I had in the bank and plead with Mr. McDonald to give me a little more time.

I spent most of Sunday afternoon in the barn, polishing my saddle and cleaning tack, mine and everyone else’s.  Rain fell all afternoon and everyone else stayed inside the house until Adam decided to pay me a visit.  He was the last person I wanted to look up and see walking into the barn.

“Brought you a cup of coffee,” he said and handed me the mug.

“Thanks.”

“Wondered if you were planning on staying out here all day?”

“Nothin’ else to do, is there?”

‘No.  I guess not.”

I was too scared to make conversation, but Adam didn’t just come out to bring me coffee.  He sat on a bale across from me.  He wanted to talk—I didn’t.

“How much did you lose last night?”

“What makes you think I lost anything?”

Adam shrugged his shoulders.  “Just an observation.”

“Well, you’re wrong,” I said as I kept my polishing rag moving over my saddle. I tried to calm my nerves.  “I don’t know what you think you know, or what you think you saw, but everything’s fine, so drop it, will ya?”

He cupped his hands around his mug and stared down at it as if trying to figure out his next question.  But more questions didn’t come.  He stood and walked toward the barn doors, then stopped and turned back for one final comment.  “Remember, Joe, we’re family.  We’re all here to help.”

I didn’t answer my brother.  He walked back through the rain toward the house.

Awake most of the night, I sat at my window for what seemed like hours, trying to come up with a plan, but no plan came.  I got paid thirty dollars a week.  It would take months to cover my debt, and McDonald wasn’t the waiting type.  Did I dare tell Adam what I’d done?  He seemed to know I’d gotten myself in hot water.  “No,” I said out loud.  This was my problem, and I needed to handle it by myself.

When Hoss banged on my bedroom door, it felt like I’d just fallen asleep, which, maybe, I had.  “I’m up.”

I dressed and hauled myself downstairs to breakfast.  “Adam and I have work to do here at the house, so Joseph, I want you and Hoss to go into town for supplies.  Hop Sing has a list, and so do I.”

“To town?”  I said, relieved at the prospect of not having to sneak off.

“Yes, son, for supplies.”

“Right.”  I’d sounded anxious, and I needed to watch myself before I gave away anything about my current situation.  I could ditch Hoss, tell him I had an errand to run, and he’d think nothing of it.  “I’ll get the team hitched up while you finish, Hoss.”

“You don’t need to leave this instant, son.”

I’d barely touched my breakfast.  I was a bit over-eager to get this matter settled and I laughed.  “You’re right, Pa.  Not sure what I was thinking.”

Adam looked my way, but he didn’t say a word.  I kept my eyes focused only on my plate while I shoveled in my food and gulped my coffee.  I was nothing but a bundle of nerves ready to explode.  Finally, I settled down, but my mind wandered, not realizing Hoss was standing next to me calling my name.

“Huh?”

“I said, you ready?”

“Yeah, I’m ready.”

“I’ll head down to the bank while you check on them new boots you want.  I’ll meet you back at the mercantile in about an hour, okay?”

“Sounds good, Little Joe.  Maybe we’ll have time for a quick beer.”  Hoss’s face lit up, and I couldn’t help but smile at the overgrown kid my big brother resembled.

“See ya,” I said, then marched myself to the bank.

On the way, I had a thought.  Maybe I could secure a loan.  Mr. Grant, the bank manager, was good friends with Pa; he had to know I’d be good for the money.  I walked into the bank with a smile on my face, thinking my problems were solved.

After I’d done Pa’s banking and tucked the cash in my pocket for safekeeping, I withdrew my own savings—$148.50.  I asked Cindy, the pretty blonde teller if I could have a word with Mr. Grant.

“Let me see if he’s busy, Little Joe.”

“Thanks, Cindy.”

I watched her walk away.  She was a cute little thing, and I wondered why I hadn’t pursued her in the past, other than the fact that Hoss had made some comment months ago, but knowing my brother, she’d be old and gray before he ever asked her to a Saturday night dance.

She waved her hand, motioning me to come back to Mr. Grant’s office.  This was it.  It was a good plan, and I had to make it work.  “Mr. Grant?”

“Joseph Cartwright, won’t you come in? Take a seat, son,” he said after he shook my hand and walked behind his desk to sit down.  “What can I do for you, Joe?”

“Well, sir, it’s about a loan.”

“A loan?”

“Yessir.  I need to borrow three hundred and sixty dollars, sir.”

“All right,” he said.  He reached into his desk and pulled out a piece of white paper and wrote down something at the top. “What’s the loan for, Joseph?”

“Well, Mr. Grant, it’s personal.  I mean—it’s just for me, but I’m good for it.  You know I’ll pay back every cent.”

“How old are you, Joseph?”

“Seventeen, sir.  But I’m very responsible and I’ll pay back the loan.  I won’t spend a penny until you’re paid back, sir.”

“Well, son, at seventeen, I’ll need a cosigner for a personal loan—maybe your Pa, Adam perhaps?”

“No, sir, that won’t do.  This is my responsibility, sir.  I can’t—I mean I want to do this on my own.  I’d rather my family didn’t know about the loan.”

Mr. Grant sat back in his chair.  “Son,” he said.  “I’m sorry, but it’s bank policy that I have a cosigner for a loan such as this.”

“But couldn’t you make an exception this time?  You know my Pa and Adam and—and you know I’ll pay you back.”

“I’m sorry, Joe.”  He stood up from his chair, and I knew the meeting was over.

“Thanks anyway, Mr. Grant.  I’m sorry I wasted your time.”

I walked out of the bank and into the stark sunlit day.  My only hope was that McDonald was the kind of man who would listen to reason.  When I entered the Silver Dollar early on a Monday morning, the saloon was quiet.  What was I thinking?  McDonald was still sound asleep.  He was a night person who probably slept till noon.  I’d have to slip out of the house tonight and try to reason with him for a little more time.

I met Hoss at the mercantile and when I didn’t notice his brand new boots, he clobbered me on the shoulder.  “Ain’t ya gonna say nothin’?”

“About what?” I said, sharply.

He pointed to the toe of his new boot so I could see what I’d obviously missed before.   “They’re nice, Hoss.”

“Nice?”

“Cost me two weeks’ wages.  Had them special made.”

“Of course, you did.  They don’t keep your size anywhere in the whole country.”

“Well, them’s nice lookin’ganyway, ain’t they.”

“Yeah, real nice lookin’.” I couldn’t bring myself to the height of joy my brother felt over a new pair of boots.

“We still got time for a beer, Little Joe.”

“Okay.”

“Two beers, Sam,” Hoss said to the bartender after we’d made our way inside.

If my day wasn’t bad enough already, there sat Harry and Jerome at a table in the back of the saloon.  I turned my back to the brothers and took a long pull at my beer.  As soon as I downed the first, I asked Sam for two more.

“Better watch it, little brother.  Two’s plenty ‘fore we head home.”

“What?  Are you my keeper?”

“What’s got into you?  You ain’t been acting yourself all morning.”

“Maybe I have things on my mind that don’t concern you, okay?”

“Just wondering.”

“Just wonder about something else, will you?”  I was acting like an ass, but I couldn’t deal with Hoss or boots or counting beers at the bar.

“Fine, little brother.  I’ll do just that.”

We rode home in silence, unloaded the buckboard, and I handed Pa the cash he’d sent me to get at the bank.  I watched him put it in the safe.  It was enough money to get us through the coming month; it was more than enough to pay off my loan.

After lunch, Pa sent the three of us out to check the herd and make sure there was still plenty of green grass for the cattle to graze and get fat.  My mind was on the money Pa had put in the safe, not on steers, not on the color of grass.

Tonight I’d have to sneak out, pay McDonald what I could, and sneak back in without being seen.  I was already dead from lack of sleep, but I had no choice.  I had to go to town before McDonald showed up at our front door, told my father all the sordid details, and demanded payment for the markers I’d signed.

The saloon was crowded, and amid the smoke and noise, sat Mr. McDonald.  He looked up; he caught my eye.  I tipped the brim of my hat, but I waited for him to come to me, and before I could order a beer, McDonald was standing next to me at the bar.

“What’ll you have, son?”

I let out a deep breath, “A beer.”

“A beer and a bottle, Sam.”  After our drinks arrived, he continued the conversation.  “I like a man who’s prompt, Mr. Cartwright.”

“Yes, sir.”

“I presume you have the sum required to pay off the markers.”

“Only part of it, sir.”  I pulled out $148.50 and laid it on the bar.  “I assure you I’m good for the rest if you’ll just give me a little time.”

“I’m sorry, Mr. Cartwright.  A deal’s a deal, and you have till midnight tonight to hand over the remainder that’s owed.”

“But I can’t get the money tonight, Mr. McDonald.  If you give me a—”

He pushed the $148.50 back across the bar.  “Partial payment won’t do.  I forwarded you money in good faith, and I intend to be paid in full.”  He swallowed his glass of whiskey.  “Midnight, Mr. Cartwright.”

I’d made mistakes before, but nothing quite like this.  The stale smell of smoke and whiskey filled the saloon and the loud, grating noise of men yelling and laughing annoyed me like never before.  I had frightening visions of what might happen to me or maybe even my family if I didn’t do as the man asked.  My only choice was the money Pa had put in the safe.

“I’ll be back tonight, Mr. McDonald,” I said after walking over to his table.  He didn’t look up.  He wouldn’t acknowledge me at all unless I had cash in my hand.

I vaulted onto Cochise and rode like the devil.  The house was dark, and as I moved quietly across the room and bent down in front of the safe, a light suddenly shone at the top of the stairs.  I jerked my head around—Adam.

Fully dressed and carrying his small bedside lamp, he crept down the stairs and across the room like a cat.  I stood back up and swallowed the lump in my throat.  I couldn’t form any words; I just stared at my brother.

He set the lamp on top of Pa’s desk.  “How much?”

“$352.00.”

“And you need it tonight?”

I nodded.  I kept my head lowered.  I was mortified I’d been caught, so ashamed I couldn’t meet my brother’s eyes.  Adam pulled his wallet from his pants pocket and handed me the money.

“We’ll talk tomorrow.”

Again, I nodded.  I took the money.  “Thanks—”

I rode fast, in and out of shadows left by the crescent moon.  Adam had saved me but at what cost?  I needed to concentrate on the road.  I’d worry about Adam and what he planned to tell Pa after the money was paid to McDonald.

It had been more than two hours before I made it back to town, but I had the full amount this time and could even the score.  I tied Cochise to the rail and hopped up on the boardwalk in front of the saloon.  I was anxious to be done with this whole ordeal.

An arm wrapped tightly around my neck from behind, and my gun was lifted from my holster.  I was hauled back into the alley next to the saloon.  Boot tips kicked at my shins; the butt of my own pistol plowed across my face.  Someone yanked my hair from behind and pulled so hard, I thought my neck would snap.  Fists rammed my gut, a knee jammed my groin, bending me in half and sending me sprawling to the ground.  Kicks to my ribs, kicks to my shoulders and back.  I was hauled to my feet by one man while the other slammed my face, over and over, until my head hung down to my chest.  I sank to the ground, and when I started to move, an empty whiskey barrel came crashing down on my legs.

“He’s in pretty bad shape, Ben, but I’ll do all I can to put him back together.”

Noises—voices, ringing in my ears, but there were voices though far, far away …

“Who would beat the boy like this, Paul?  Who in their right mind  would hurt a child?”

I couldn’t make out the words, but there were two voices, distant, mumbling, unclear  …

“We still have his shoulder to contend with, but we’ll wait for Hoss to get back before we attempt to maneuver it back in place.”

Hoss …

“Sheriff?  Did you find anyone?”

“Not a clue, Ben, but I’m not stopping till I find out who done this to Little Joe.”

Little Joe—that’s me!  I’m here. Movement, boot heels, voices …

“Ok, Hoss, you ready?”

Hoss …

Violent pain.  No, Hoss, No!  I rose from the bed, arching, crying . . .

“I done hurt him bad, Doc.”

“I thought he was out, Hoss.  I’m sorry.”

Hoss …

“Do you think you can carry him over to the bed?  We need to get him off this table.”

“Will it hurt him more?”

“I don’t think so, Son.  Just be easy with him.”

Oh God.   The pain. Hoss!  Stop the pain …

“He’ll have to stay here, Ben.  He can’t be moved again.”

Silence, dead silence …

“Why hasn’t he opened his eyes, Paul?  It’s been two days.”

“Time, Ben.  It takes time for the body to heal.”

I rode like the wind, floating across the meadow.  Not a care in the world …

“I could always contact a specialist in San Francisco or St. Louis, but I don’t think there’d be anyway they could make a definite diagnosis without seeing the boy, and you know he can’t be moved in his current condition.”

“But it’s been days now, Paul, and he’s barely moved a muscle or tried to open his eyes, plus, we’ve only been able to get small amounts of water and broth down him with that glass straw.  How can he survive this way?”

“I’m sorry, Ben, I wish I could do more.  Only time will tell.”

“I need to take him home.  Is that possible?”

“If you must.”

Home—

A spoon touched my lips; I opened my mouth.  Words were spoken, and I listened … The voice, like music, someone reading a story, one of my favorites …  A spoon to my lips …

“Roll him on the count of three, boys.”

“There you go, little buddy.”

“That should hold him for a while.”

Voices. Words.  I lie on my side now.  Pillows are propped back and front.  Thank you …

I opened my eyes, but it was dark, only the glow of the moon slipped through my bedroom window.   I heard a faint snore and turned my head.  Pa slept in a chair next to my bed.  I wouldn’t wake him; I fell back asleep.

I woke again.  The sun was shining and the strong smell of coffee filled the room.  I heard a page of the newspaper turn, and without seeing his face, I knew it was my father.

“Pa?”

The paper crashed loudly to his lap, and I caught sight of my father’s face and tears that threatened to spill.

“Joe—”

The paper fell to the floor, and Pa took two steps closer.  He bent over the bed; he laid his hand on my shoulder.  His eyes showed the strain he’d been under, and the tears he’d held for so long finally fell.  When he knelt down on his knees, he pressed his cheek against my hand, and I listened as he spoke soft words of prayer.

“Son,” he said, after raising his head.

I smiled a tight-lipped smile.  Pa stood, then dashed to the doorway and hollered to my brothers, who, in turn, came racing up the stairs and into my room.  Hoss rushed to stand next to the bed while Adam hung back in the doorway.  They all stared at me strangely, like I had horns growing out of my head.  I stared right back until someone finally spoke.

Hoss knelt down next to me; he leaned in close, making sure I could hear. “I’m sorry I had to hurt you, Little Joe.  I sure didn’t mean nothin’ by it.”

I was confused.  Hoss would never hurt me?  My body ached, but I didn’t know why, and now, Hoss was apologizing.  “It’s okay, Hoss.  I’m fine.”

Three grown men started laughing, but why?  I felt a little scared.  I was so confused.  My thoughts couldn’t keep up with what was happening around me.  I started to raise myself up, but I couldn’t move.  I was bandaged from the neck down, and pain, pain like I’d never known before.

“Paul said you might need some laudanum when you first woke up, Joseph.  Are you hurting?”

“Yes.”  The words barely made it through my lips.  I gritted my teeth and closed my eyes.

“You’ll have to eat something first.  I’ll tell Hop Sing.  You boys stay here with your brother.”

Pa scurried out of the room.  Everything seemed disconnected; things weren’t right. These were my brothers, and I should feel safe, but they scared me.  They were big.  Their sudden movements and deep voices made me hesitate to say anything more.

“You think you can sit up some?” Adam said.

I stared at each of them.  With a brother on either side of me, they started to lift my back up off the bed.

“No, no more,” I cried.

I gasped for air.  I needed to lie back down where the pain was less of a distraction.  My entire body trembled. I closed my eyes, praying the misery would end and no one would try to move me again.

Pa came rushing into the room, shouting.  I kept my eyes closed.  “What’s going on in here?”

“We was trying to sit him up some, Pa, but it hurt him too bad.”

Pa leaned over the bed.  “Are you all right, son?”

I tried to answer, but I couldn’t form any words.  God—what happened?  Why was I in so much pain?

“Would one of you ride in and bring Paul out here to check him over?”

“I’ll go,” Adam said.

I still hadn’t opened my eyes.  I tried everything to stay the pain until I heard the soft padding of Hop Sing, entering my room.  “Hop Sing bring chicken soup for Little Joe.  Make heal fast.”

“Thank you, Hop Sing.  I’ll see what I can get in him before we give him the medicine Paul left.”

The last thing I wanted was soup, but I needed the doc’s medicine, so I had no choice but to eat.  “Here you go, son.”  The spoon touched my lips.  I had no choice; I opened my mouth and let Pa spoon-feed me like a small child.

Dreams drifted through my mind, sweet dreams of soft, tender ladies, smiling, touching, a hand on my thigh …

Again, I was forced to eat something before Pa poured a spoonful of medicine.  He’d told me the doctor had been by earlier and was pleased to know that I’d finally woken up.  I asked how long I’d been asleep.  He looked toward my window and then back at me before he answered.

“Nearly a week, son.  We thought you were never—”

Tears formed in my father’s eyes, and I knew right away, I’d put my family through something terrible but what?  I’d either been drugged or unconscious for a long time and now I was left with no memory except Hoss’ apology.

Hoss would never hurt me like this, would he?  What could I have done to make him that mad, mad enough to crush almost every bone in my body?  I could remember pain—horrible pain, and Hoss’ voice, Hoss causing the pain.

Pa fed me soup; he gave me medicine.

Hoss tugging, ripping me apart.  Why, Hoss?  Why?  The dream was relentless.  Hoss towered over me, grinning.  Tears slipped down my cheeks.  He came toward me.  I cried out for help . . .

I screamed, loud enough to warrant my father, crashing through the doorway of my bedroom and gathering my hands in his.  Soothing words calmed the dream, and I fell back asleep.

The routine continued.  I ate Hop Sing’s soup so I could have the medicine.  The doc said I needed to sit up some but just for a short while and in bed.  So this time when my brothers lifted me, I’d already taken my medicine.  I could sit up fine for a while although I didn’t last long and when I woke, I was lying back down again.

Sometimes I was smiling when I woke; sometimes I was frightened.  The dreams were irrational, and I never knew which dream would wake me.  Though the medicine was a godsend, Pa was giving me less and less during the days and nights that followed.  I didn’t understand why, and I begged him to break Doc’s rules, but my father stayed firm and wouldn’t give in to my pleas.  My mood and my behavior varied from one hour to the next and when Pa said I had to wait, that he couldn’t give me more, I screamed or I cried.  I hated Pa.  I hated what he put me through.

When Adam sat with me, he opened my favorite book, but I was in no mood for a stupid story about whales and sea captains.  I told him to get out and leave me alone.

“All right,” he said and started for the door.

“Adam?  I’m sorry, I didn’t … I can’t …”

I looked at the ceiling.  I tried to stop the tears from falling.  No one understood.  I knew Pa cared; I could see the hurt in his eyes when I begged him for just one spoonful of medicine, but he wouldn’t give an inch.  He told me what would happen if I continued taking the laudanum, but he didn’t understand, he didn’t care that I was in pain.

Adam gave me time to settle myself.  Maybe he knew what I was going through, maybe he could talk to Pa, convince him.  “Adam?”  But Adam would never go against Pa.  “Never mind.  It’s nothing.”

He might have already known what I wanted to ask because he started talking to me about the drug, not that I cared to listen.  “I don’t think it’s the pain anymore, Joe, it’s the need you have for the drug.”

“What the hell’s that supposed to mean?”

“I think you know what I mean.  You’re well enough to manage the pain now.  You’ve let the laudanum take over, and thank God it was here for you when you needed it, but now—”

“What do you know, Adam?”

“I know I want my brother back and not just a ghost of what he once was.”

“You don’t understand.  It didn’t happen to you.”

“You’re right, Joe.  It didn’t happen to me.  I don’t know the exact pain you’re in, but what I’m sure of is that you can deal with it now and get well without the help of laudanum.”

I didn’t know why we were having this conversation.  Adam didn’t know anything about the pain I was in, but there is sat, preaching to me about what he thought I should do.  “Can we talk about something else?”

Adam sat back down on the chair by my bed.  I don’t know if he knew how confused I was and that I didn’t even remember how I got here.  This was a hard question to ask, but it was time to get it out in the open.  “Who did this to me, Adam?” I had to know whether or not it was Hoss.

“Do you remember the gambling debt you owed a man named McDonald?”

Sitting up in bed, I leaned back against the headboard. I looked down at my bedclothes, running the scenario through my mind, but nothing was clear.  “I’m not sure, Adam.  What was it all about?”

“Apparently, you signed markers to Mr. McDonald during a poker game at the Silver Dollar.  You owed him five hundred dollars.”

“Five hun—”

“You borrowed some money from me to pay him off, and from what Roy Coffee told us—”

“Us?  Pa knows?”

“I’m afraid so, Joe.”

Oh, God, no.  I closed my eyes and looked away from my brother.  “Everyone knows?”

“Yes,” he said with a sigh in his voice.  “Anyway, before you entered the saloon to pay off the loan, you were beaten and left for dead in the alleyway.  The five hundred you had on you was taken and given to McDonald.”

“So—so who beat me up?”  Not Hoss?

“My best guess is that it might have been the Allen brothers, but there were no witnesses, no proof.”

My head swam.  Bile rose in my throat as the whole event came crashing back.  Adam was right.  They lured me into that game, and then somehow—  “Is McDonald still around?”

“Seems he left town right after he was handed the five hundred dollars.”

They suckered me into their game, a setup all along.  They cheated me out of seven hundred dollars they knew I couldn’t pay, then beat me within an inch of my life.  That was the plan all along, just because I humiliated them in the streets of Virginia City.  They would pay.  By God, they would pay.

I was forced out of bed, no magic drug to kill the pain, but now I had a reason to get my body in shape.  The Allen brothers would pay.  With Hoss on one side and Adam on the other, I took my first steps in over a month.  They’d placed my chair by the window so I could see out, but the walk across the room tired me so, I would have been happy to just crawl back under the covers.  Instead, I sat, I stared at nothing, and I planned my revenge.

I didn’t know what form of punishment I would use to deal with the likes of Harry and Jerome, but something they’d never forget.  Together, they outnumbered me, and each one outweighed me by nearly fifty pounds.  I couldn’t take them both at once and if Pa had any idea what I was thinking, he’d send me back to bed and never let me out of this room again.

Both of my legs were cast in plaster, and Doc said the casts would come off soon.  My ribs were still taped, and my right shoulder was useless.  It would take more time to heal.  The cuts and bruises were fading, and even Hoss joked about what a mess I’d been when they first brought me home.  “You’re sure a better sight now than you were a month ago, little brother.  Could hardly recognize you under all them bruises.”

“You wanna hear something funny, Hoss?”

“Sure.  What?”

“For a time, I thought it was you who beat me up, and I couldn’t figure out what I’d done to make you so mad.”

My voice faded as I watched my brother’s face fall, a look of shock and sadness.  Tears filled his eyes.  He stood from the chair he’d brought in from his room to sit with me.  “I got things need doin’, Joe,” he said before he lumbered through my bedroom door.

“Hoss?  Hoss wait—” He stopped for a minute then continued away.

The routine of hauling me out of bed continued for the next couple of days, but there was no sign of Hoss since my comment.  Pa and Adam would help me across the room and gently ease me into the chair, propping my feet up on a footstool until Doc would come to remove the heavy casts from my legs.

I’d asked after Hoss, but Pa said he’d been keeping himself busy doing extra chores so Adam and I would have more time to take care of you.  “Why?  Is there something I should know?”

“Yeah, and it’s my fault, Pa.  I hurt him; I hurt him deep down inside, but I didn’t mean to.  We were joking and I said something I shouldn’t have.”

“Well, the sooner you straighten things out the better.”

“And just how am I supposed to do that when he won’t come to my room?” I said, cutting off my father’s preaching attitude with an edge to my voice.  “I’m sorry, Pa.  I don’t feel; I’m just tired, that’s all.”

I knew, and so did Pa, that without the laudanum I was sharp with everyone.  I couldn’t really blame them for not wanting to be around me.  Every word, every time I said something, I knew it was the wrong thing to say but I didn’t care.  Other times, an apology was necessary, but rarely did I bother.  The doc said this might happen and he was right on the mark.  It didn’t take much to set me off, to bring out the worst.

One minute, I was fine and the next, I flared like a lit firecracker, ready to attack anyone who might say or do something I didn’t much like.  I’ve always had a temper but now, it was out of control. I didn’t care whose toes I stepped on until I thought about Hoss.  It was just a silly comment, but I’d hurt my brother.   I was wrong to think such a thing much less say it out loud.  By the time I was ready to get back in bed, it was Hoss who came to my room.  I looked up, unbelieving.

“Pa send you?”

“Sorta, he said it was time we worked this out.”

“Wanna help me back in bed first?  My back’s killin’ me.”

Hoss could have picked me up and carried me, casts and all, but he held my good arm while I waddled like a duck across the room.  After I was settled, I told him to pull up a chair and we’d talk.

“I’m sorry I said what I said, Hoss, but you didn’t stay long enough to hear the whole story.”

“Why’d you ever think I’d hurt you, Little Joe?  Why?”  His voice was strained; he’d thought of nothing else except that stupid comment I’d made.

“I didn’t, Hoss.  It was a dream, a bad dream I had while I was on that medicine the doc left.  That’s what I wanted to tell you, but you’d already left my room.”

“That’s not what you said that day, Joe.”  I could see the hurt in his eyes, the way he used such caution by not looking me in the eye while he sat only two feet away.

“Okay, that’s not exactly it.”  Guess I’d have to tell him the truth.  “I was confused, you know, the medicine and all, and I only remembered the pain.  Somehow, your name was associated with the pain.  I don’t know why, but for a time I—I guess I thought maybe—well, maybe we’d had some sort of fight or—I just couldn’t get my mind straight.  And then when you apologized for hurting me, I had to wonder.  Does that make any sense?”

Hoss shook his head.  “I did cause you pain, Little Joe, and I’m sorry for that.”

“What do you mean you—”

“The doc made me wrestle your shoulder back into place then carry you off the surgery table and onto the bed.  You was crying tears and I knew I’d hurt you real bad.”

I nodded my head slowly.  “Now I get it.  It was only sort of a dream.”  I tried to sit up straighter in the bed, but with only one hand to push myself up, it was a challenge. “I’m not blaming you, Hoss.  It had to be done and you’re the only one Doc trusts to do those things.”  My brother still studied the floor.  “Hoss! Are you listening to me?”

“What?” he said, just as loud as I’d spoken to him.  When he finally looked up, I looked deep into his weary eyes.

“You’re my best friend, Hoss.  I know you’d never hurt me intentionally.  I’m just sorry I hurt you.”

“Me?”

“Yeah.  I’m sorry I ever said anything about it.”  At least now he was nodding his head, and I think I’d finally gotten through.  “Friends?”

A big ol’ smile crossed my big brother’s face.  “Best friends.”

Hoss jumped up from his chair.  “Be right back,” he said.  When he returned, he sat up the checkerboard across my casted legs and we played game after game until I couldn’t hold my head up any longer.  I think my big brother would have played till dawn.  We were back to being brothers and for that, I was truly grateful.

Paul Martin decided it would be easiest if I crawled inside a hot tub of water and soaked both casts before he took his shears and tried to cut off the plaster, so that’s what we did.  Hoss carried the tub upstairs and Hop Sing filled it with steaming hot water.

Since day one, I’d only been dressed in a nightshirt, and so after pulling that over my head, and with Hoss carrying me buck-naked in front of everyone, Pa, the doc, and himself, he settled me into the big, brass tub.

I started to soak.  The water was heaven, but with my legs straight as sticks, I couldn’t dunk my head.  Pa had to wash my hair and the rest of me like I was a little kid cleaning up on Saturday night for Sunday morning church.

After about an hour in the tub, the water had grown cold, and Doc called Hoss back in to haul me out, and with my arm still useless, Hoss had to dry me off the best he could.  With any sort of modesty thrown right out the window, I stood with Doc and Pa holding me up while Hoss took more time than I thought necessary for the job at hand and then helped me back to bed.

Out came the shears and the casts were finally gone.  Paul left a set of crutches and told me more than once that they were just for support for the next week or so.  I promised to use them all the time.  “And don’t try coming downstairs without help, you hear?”

I’d been nodding my head for the last ten minutes as he drilled more instructions than I could begin to remember.  He’d already removed the wrapping from my ribs and my shoulder, but he told me not to use that arm.

“You have all that, Joe?”

“Yessir.”

“Just take it easy for the next couple of weeks and you’ll be good as new.”

“Yessir.”

My head was still bobbing up and down even as he packed away all his tools and headed out the door.  The bath had made me tired but there was no pain, that is until I tried to lift my right arm.  My shoulder was stiff and sore and a sharp twinge ran clear up the side of my neck.  My legs looked like shriveled-up prunes, but at least they worked.  I was on my way back.

After weeks in bed or at least stuck in my room, I begged Pa to let Hoss help me out to the front porch for a while.  Pa finally relented and left Hoss to help me dress and descend the stairs.  If Pa knew how tired I was after just that much activity, he’d have sent me right back to my room.  But I didn’t let on and I was settled on the front porch with Hoss by my side.

The fresh mountain air and the sun on my face lifted my spirits like nothing else could.  I leaned back in the rocker and closed my eyes.  This was heaven.

I took my dinner in bed that night and Pa brought up his own plate and sat with me, leading me to believe we could enjoy each other’s company, but Pa had other things on his mind and when supper was finished he was ready to talk about certain unpleasant matters we had yet to discuss.

“I’ve put this off long enough, Joseph, and it’s time we talked about what you were doing in town the night you were beaten.”

I gulped down the lump in my throat and studied my bed covers before looking up at Pa.  “I was made a fool of, Pa.”

“You were made a fool of?  Or is it that you acted foolishly?”  These weren’t really questions even though he’d phrased them that way.  I knew Pa wanted answers, the right answers.

“Both,” I said.

“Son—”

“I know what you’re gonna say, Pa.  I was wrong to sneak out of the house and I was wrong to gamble away money I didn’t have.  It was my own fault that I signed those markers.  There’s no one to blame but me.”

Pa nodded his head then folded his arms across his chest.  “Anything else?”

I looked up.  “I think that’s about it.”

“Well, I think you’re about right, son, so we’ll leave it at that. It’s my belief that you’ve seen what can happen when someone else owns you like this McDonald character did.  It’s a hard lesson to learn, and I won’t go on and on.  I will ask you one question though.”

“What’s that, Pa?”

“When you signed those markers, where did you think you’d get the money to pay back the loan?”

“I thought my luck would change.  I—I was a fool to think that, Pa.  I tried asking Mr. Grant at the bank for a loan and he said no.  I got scared.  I had Monday only to come up with the money.”  Could I dare tell Pa what Adam caught me doing?  Robbing my own father?

I covered my face with my hands, feeling my shoulder pull at the movement.  I needed to feel the pain.  I deserved to feel the pain after what I’d done to my family.

“I was—I was going to take the house money out of the safe, but Adam saw me from the top of the stairs.”  I looked up quickly, trying to keep the tears that filled my eyes.  “Adam loaned me the money, Pa.”

I swallowed hard and looked away.  I’d never felt so ashamed before.  I waited for Pa to speak; his words were soft and filled with sadness.  “I’ll leave it to you to settle up with your brother.”

I nodded, but I couldn’t look at my father.

“See you in the morning, Joseph.”

Adam had done something special for me, trusted me without question, the night I planned to rob Pa’s safe.  I could never have replaced the money, and I don’t know what lies I would have told my father when he discovered the missing cash.  As it stood now, I owed Adam a large amount of money, and it would be months before I could ever repay him for the kindness he showed me that night.

But it was the way he placed the money in my hand, wrapping my fingers around what I thought was my only chance of keeping the secret from Pa, and somehow, I needed to repay that kindness with more than just the money owed.

I’d straightened things out with Hoss, and now Pa and I had the discussion I’d feared all week.  I just needed to talk with Adam and, as Pa said, “settle up.”

I took hold of my crutch and hauled myself out of bed.  Every time I stood up, every time I put weight on my legs I felt the effects of the barrel that had come crashing down and how I’d get back at Harry and Jerome for nearly crippling me for life.

My right leg felt almost normal, but there was still pain in my left.  Doc said it would take longer for the left to strengthen.  He’d said, along with his list of instructions that the leg was probably bent differently or maybe my knee was raised up off the ground.  I couldn’t recall but the left gave out at unexpected times, so I still used the one crutch for that leg.

I was on my own now.  No more helping me down the stairs or out to the front porch to soak up the sun, which was about all I was capable of doing.  So I made my way down to breakfast, finding everyone except Pa had already left the house.

I glanced at the grandfather clock—8:30. “Morning, Pa.”

“How do you feel this morning, son?”

“Good.  Slept late though.”

Pa smiled and reached for the coffee pot, filling us each a cup.  “Your brothers have already left to get supplies.  They should be back by lunchtime.”

Hop Sing scurried into the room with fresh eggs and bacon and I filled my plate.  “That was quite a storm in the night, wasn’t it?  The lightning woke me up a couple of times and the thunder made it sound like the Fourth of July.”

“You boys did a good job on the barn—it’s still standing.”

“Of course, it is—” I started to blurt out then realized Pa was only kidding.  “Your eldest son designed it.  What did you expect?  Did you think it would crash to the ground during the first real storm?”

“No, not at all, son.”  There was no joking now.  Adam had done a fine job, and Hoss and I just followed orders given by the commander in charge, Adam Cartwright.

“It’s solid as a rock, Pa.  Built to last a lifetime or more.”

“I was thinking, son—” Pa said, propping his elbows on the table and studying me while I ate.

“What, Pa?”  I said, shoving a piece of bacon into my mouth.

“Maybe while you’re sunning yourself on the front porch, you might do some bookwork rather than just sitting idle doing nothing.”

My face fell, the dreaded bookwork.  “Sure, Pa.”

“Why, Joseph,” Pa said in a cunning voice, “you don’t seem too excited about having to use your brain and keep it sharp.”

“My brain would survive just fine without bookwork, Pa, but I’ll do it anyway.”

“That’s my boy.”  Pa stood from his chair, patted my back, and walked to his desk to gather up the project.  I can’t say I was thrilled, and if I ever owned my own ranch, I’d definitely hire a bookkeeper.

Pa had a silly grin on his face the whole time he was setting me up on the front porch with a massive amount of paperwork and ledgers.  “Try to make it legible, Joseph, so the rest of us can read your script when you’re finished.”

“I’ll do my best, Pa.”

Again, Pa’s hand clapped me on the back.  “I know you will, son.”

Pa left me alone and walked back inside the house.  I hated nothing more than paperwork.  By the time I’d filled in column after column until my hand was beginning to cramp from transferring so many numbers, my brothers pulled up in the buckboard.  Hoss waved at me like he’d been gone a month.  I waved back and smiled at my big brother.  I hadn’t realized how long I’d been working and I was relieved to have a break.  Adam left Hoss to unload the supplies and he walked toward me then pulled up a chair, turned it backward, and sat down.

“Hey, brother.”

“I heard talk in town this morning, Joe.  I thought you might be interested.”

“Yeah, what?”

“Apparently, lightning struck the Allens’ barn last night.  They’d already herded the majority of their goats inside when the storm hit and most of them died when the barn went up in flames.”

I thought about what Adam had said.  I usually wasn’t thrilled over someone else’s misfortune but, in this case, I could hardly contain my excitement over their loss.

“Jerome has burns covering most of his torso and his face, and Doc doesn’t think he’ll make it through the rest of the day.”

My excitement over the loss quickly drained with Adam’s last words.  I wouldn’t wish that kind of pain on anyone, not even an enemy.

“Harry?”

“No one knows where he is.”

I nodded.  I’d known those boys half my life, and as much as I hated both of them after what they’d put me through, my heart still ached.  Jerome was the younger of the two brothers and continually followed his big brother’s lead, no matter what Harry asked him to do.

“Is Jerome at the doc’s?”

“I think Paul’s tending him at home.”

“Would you take me there?”

A pained look crossed my brother’s face.  “That may not be a good idea.”

“Please?”

Adam pulled the buckboard up in front of the Allens’ small, uncared-for home.  Smoke still rose from the ashes of the fallen barn; the bitter stench of burnt wood and animal remains filled the air.  After my brother helped me down to the ground, I grabbed my crutch and we climbed the two steps to the front door.  I knocked.

Old man Allen answered the door.  He held a jug of whiskey in his left hand, and he stared at us like he was trying to remember who we were, but couldn’t quite come up with a final decision.

“Joe Cartwright, Mr. Allen,” I said.

“Joe Cartwright,” he said, scratching his filthy head of hair.  “Ben’s boy?”

“Yessir.  And my brother, Adam, sir.”

“Sure, I remember Adam.  Come in, boys.”

I glanced at my brother before we stepped through the threshold.  Inside the house reeked far worse than the air outside.  Rotten food and dirty dishes were piled next to the kitchen pump.  A mangy old dog passed through the doorway as we entered the home.

“How’s Jerome doing, Mr. Allen?”

“Boy’s bad off.  Doc’s in there with him now.”

“Mind if I go in?”

“Don’t mind me none.  Adam and I’ll just have ourselves a drink while you’re visitin’ with Jerome.”

I didn’t dare look at Adam for fear I might crack a smile at his discomfort.  Having to sit with Mr. Allen for any length of time, much less share a drink with the old man, was pure torture.

I walked across the room to a bedroom, the thump of my crutch the only sound as I crossed the plank floor.  I peeked through the doorway, and Paul Martin motioned me inside.

“How is he, Doc?”

Paul just shook his head.

“That bad?”

“I’m afraid so.  I’m just trying to control the pain until—”

I nodded my head.  “So he’s asleep now?”

It wasn’t really a question, and I didn’t expect an answer.  I couldn’t help staring at Jerome’s face.  Paul had covered the rest of his body with a wet sheet, trying to cool him down, I guess.  Most of the hair on his head was gone, his left ear, nearly gone, and his face was a strange, tangled pattern of deep, red ridges.  I had to look away.

“Where’s Harry?” I asked.

Paul shook his head and shrugged his shoulders.  “Don’t know.  He took off several hours ago.  According to Angus, he and Harry were sitting out there sharing the jug when Harry told Jerome to tend the animals, to get them in the barn when the storm started.  Jerome must have been the one trying to get the goats back out to safety when the barn caught fire.”

“Yeah—”

“Maybe I should try and find him before—”

Paul smiled and placed his hand on my shoulder.  “Where will you look?”

“I have an idea, Doc.  I’ll be back with Harry as soon as I can.”

I limped awkwardly out of the room, the crutch still the only sound.  Adam stood in the doorway looking out at the ruined barn.  “Do you know where Harry might be, Mr. Allen?”

Angus looked up, and I was aware of tears in his eyes.  He sat at their only table, both hands cradling his jug.  He stared at his shaking hands.  He shook his head.

“I’m gonna find him and bring him home.”  Adam turned suddenly in the doorway, glaring in my direction, a look of confusion in his dark, hooded eyes.  “He needs to be here for Jerome.”

Adam nodded, “Let go then.” Adam helped me back in the buckboard and set my crutch in the back.  “Where to?”

“The Silver Dollar.”

It seemed like forever since I’d been into town or to a saloon.  The last time I was there was to pay off the debt to McDonald.  I’d had weeks to think about what I’d done, how I’d been waylaid by the Allen boys and set up with a professional gambler, a man, who, more than likely cheated me out of my seven hundred dollars and then hired his two goons, Harry and Jerome, to teach me a lesson about markers owed.

I’d learned a hard lesson, and my father knew that actions spoke louder than words so he’d kept his opinion of my behavior to a minimum after what I’d been through.  The fact was I still owed Adam.  But today wasn’t about our family; it was about what was right for Jerome.

It didn’t take long to spot Harry sitting at a back table with a bottle of whiskey.  I hobbled over and stood directly in front of him.  “Hello, Harry.”

His head came up slowly, eyes glazed, red-faced.  “What do you want, Cartwright?”

“You.  You need to be home with Jerome.”

“Jerome’s dead.”

“Not yet, he’s not, and you need to be there with him.”

Harry leaned back in his chair and stared up at me.  “What business is it of yours?”

“It’s the right thing to do.  Your brother needs you.”

“I killed him, Joe.  I sent him—” His head dropped.  He poured another drink and downed it quickly.

“Come on, Harry.  Adam and I will drive you home.”  I reached for his arm.  He quickly pulled it away.  “Please, Harry, for Jerome.”

Paul Martin stopped by the house on his way back to town to tell us the news.  Jerome died an hour ago.  Harry was by his side to hear his brother’s final words.  Pa offered the doctor a drink, and Paul declined.

“It’s a long ride back to town, Ben.  I just stopped by to let you know, to let Joe know.”

“You’re welcome to stay here, Paul.  Hop Sing keeps the spare room clean and ready,” Pa said.

Paul shook his head.  “I wanted to talk to Joe before I drove back to town.”

“Me?” I said, a bit surprised.  “I’m fine, Doc.”

Paul smiled at my comment.  “I’m sure you are, son, but that’s not what I wanted to talk about.”

“No?”

“It’s how you reacted to the situation today.”  I dipped my head, but I couldn’t help but listen.  “I know almost every scrape you’ve been in with the Allen boys, especially these last few months.”

I looked up at Doc.  What was he getting at?  I didn’t say anything, and neither did Pa or my brothers.

“You were man enough to turn the other cheek, Joe.  It’s not just how you were raised although I’ll give Ben some of the credit, it’s what’s deep down inside you; it’s how you react to the world around you and how you feel about doing what’s right for your fellow man.”  Paul placed his hand on my shoulder and then gave me a slight squeeze.  “It’s an honor and a privilege to know someone like you, Joe Cartwright.”

Fall was in the air, and Hoss had stayed home with a birthing stray dog he’d found bedded down in the barn while Adam and I rode out to check the herd.  I’d given up the crutch and was back to normal duties.  My leg still gave me fits on occasion, but the doc’s only response was, “Take it slow; let it heal.”  I figured it could heal whether I was sitting on the porch doing bookwork or on the back of Cochise.  It really didn’t matter.

It was one of the first times I’d been alone with my eldest brother since he’d loaned me the money in the middle of the night.  I needed to set up a payment schedule with him now that I was back earning wages again.

“Adam,” I said after we’d ridden out to the herd and were sitting together atop a ridge.  “I’m making money again, so I want to pay you back as soon as I can.  I figure I can live on about five dollars a month, and that leaves twenty-five dollars for you.  It will take me over a year to pay you back in full, but I want to promise you that amount each month.  Will that work?”

Adam sat unmoving, his hands crossed over the pommel as he stared out over the herd.  “Twenty-five a month?” he finally said.  “That won’t do, Joe.”

“I don’t know what else I can do, Adam.  You want all thirty?”

“Nope.”

“What then?”

He let out a long breath.  “I was thinking more along the lines of you working off the debt.”

“Doing what?  I already work for Pa.”

“You could take my turn at morning chores,” he said, “for one full year and we’ll call it even.”

“Adam, that doesn’t even begin to pay back what I owe.”

“Is it a deal?”  He stared at me, unblinking, unmoving, cheating himself out of the hard-earned money he’d saved, not squandered like me.

“But why?”

Adam smiled before he spoke.  “We may only be half brothers, Joe, but the fact is we’re brothers.  Through good times and bad, we’re here for each other, and for the simple fact that I’m proud to call you my brother.”

The End
12-2011

The next story in this series: – Because We’re Brothers #2

Because We’re Brothers #2

~ A Change of Plans ~

by jfclover
~~~

Prologue:

The sandstone quarry, situated alongside the outer walls of the Nevada State Prison, provided stone, free of charge, for the construction of the new State Capitol Building and nearly every other structure throughout Carson City, the newly formed, rapidly growing capital city of Nevada in the early 1860s.

The rocky terrain, bleached white by the summer sun’s burning rays, melded each shattered rock with another across the barren countryside of the quarry. The cloudless sky was often filled with smoke and dust from the constant explosion of dynamite; charges set by prisoners, some skilled, some not, and did nothing to diminish the blistering heat, day after endless day.

The 12-hour workday often destroyed men in their prime, ending their worthless lives, their worn-out bodies buried in endless rock graves with no marker, no symbol of their hollow existence, their unfulfilled dreams of someday returning to the civilized world outside prison walls.

With ankles chained, men marched single file, their well-worn boots scraping along the rock-strewn quarry. The harsh clanking sound penetrated every nerve in their bodies and minds. Dust burned their eyes—burned their noses and throats—a constant reminder of where they were and why.

A life sentence meant death on the side of the mountain. A shorter sentence gave a man a small semblance of hope that there was a life out there worth living, if, and only if, he could survive the agonizing existence…of hell.

1870

Life’s a funny thing. You try to live your life according to plan, but oftentimes, the plan tends to be someone else’s, not your own. I tried to live my life the way my father would have expected me to, and of course, my brothers, who also had their say in shaping the man I would become. But there were other men, men who envisioned a different plan—a different path for me—one I never would have imagined and certainly never expected.

As a young boy, my father taught me right from wrong so by the time I reached manhood, I would be an honorable and decent human being. Pa expected nothing but the best from his sons, and the three of us tried to follow the path he’d laid out.

I’ve been told, more than a few times during my life, that I was a bit more of a challenge to my father than either one of my older brothers, but as the saying goes, love conquers all and that was the way of my father.  He was forgiving of my mishaps and blunders and the two of us shared a bond, which I believed could never be broken. Pa was my hero, and as I grew from that young boy into a young man, the bond became even stronger.

I’m older now, and I’ve been away from my father for a very long time. I’ve received random bits of correspondence from Pa over the years, but I feel sure I didn’t receive even half the letters he painstakingly sat down to write.

Now and then, I would get a letter from one of my brothers. My older brother, Adam, who is twelve years my senior, acted as my second father for most of my growing-up years, reminding me constantly what it meant to be a Cartwright. We had our differences for sure, but even with our constant bickering and endless disagreements, we loved and respected each other. We were brothers and that’s what mattered most.

Adam’s letters, when I was lucky enough to receive one, were more informative than personal. He kept me up to date on ranch business—men he’d hired and fired—marriages and deaths—things of that nature, trying in his own way to make me feel a part of all that took place. Little did he know it only made my time away from the people I loved even worse.

Hoss—my brother—my best friend. We’ve always had an easy way with each other but his letters generally brought tears to my eyes. Whereas Adam’s were much more formal, Hoss always tried to cheer me up by writing about something silly that happened at home or maybe in town—a brawl at the saloon where longtime friends of mine were treated to a night in the city jail.

A saloon fight was a different kind of fight—men working off steam—never intending to kill or maim. More of a free-for-all, the victor or victors edging themselves up to the bar for a beer after said brawl, unless, as Hoss mentioned, finding themselves in Roy’s jail.

Maybe I shouldn’t call it a free-for-all. Maybe that’s the wrong term. I learned what a real free-for-all was, and for the last few years, I tried to avoid any fight whenever possible. Rule number one—don’t be the one who initiates the fight and number two—don’t be the one who’s provoked. Then again, maybe I have those rules backward. I’ve been in my share of both kinds of fights and my days of any type of contact sport, or whatever the term might be, were a thing of the past.

As an adult, it should have been up to me to discover what my plan in life would be, but my life took a different turn—a different direction—one I wasn’t expecting. Some called it fate—I called it hell.

That momentous day is marked in my memory forever—the second Friday of October—just a couple of weeks shy my twenty-first birthday; the day my future was decided by someone else, not me. It was out of my hands; it was out of my father’s hands. There was nothing anyone could do to change the outcome.

“Please rise,” I heard a man say. The trial was over. The jury deliberated for less than an hour and the verdict was in. This was it. My fate had been decided. The judge ordered me to stand.

I felt the room spin—my ears buzzed with murmurs of men’s and women’s voices—citizens of Virginia City, who’d packed themselves into the hot, overcrowded courtroom. I wanted to run—to hide—to be anywhere but where I was right then.

The thought of standing and hearing the outcome overshadowed everything else. Beads of perspiration dotted my forehead, and my mouth was like cotton. I ran my hands down my thighs, trying to calm the nerves that kept me from standing, kept me glued to the chair.

My attorney stood first. He took hold of my arm, easing me up from my seat. He never let go. I think he knew what would happen.

“Joseph Cartwright. You have been found guilty—” I closed my eyes. Had I heard him right? I started to tremble and quickly placed my fingertips on the table in front of me, steadying myself as the judge continued. “—sentenced to ten years of hard labor at the Territorial Prison of Nevada.”

Even though my father and brothers sat directly behind me, I couldn’t turn around and face them. Then my father’s hand came to rest on my shoulder. My head dropped; still, I couldn’t turn around. I was too scared to witness the look in my father’s eyes. The disappointment he must feel. The son he had plans for, the son who’d failed my father and family.

The room seemed to darken, and my mind went blank. The sheriff locked the handcuffs in place, took hold of my arm, and led me away from the courthouse, down the wooden boardwalk to the jail. I kept my head down, knowing if I looked up, I would see my father, my brothers, my longtime friends.

I had believed my father when he told me to have faith. Nothing could possibly happen to me because I was innocent, and the one who was guilty would be brought to justice. “That’s why we have laws, Joseph, and a court system to protect the innocent.”

Pa had all but moved into the cell with me before the trial, promising me this whole ordeal was a terrible mistake. “Be patient, son.” It would be over soon, and life as we knew it would be back to normal. “Faith, Joseph.” Drilled into me night and day. “Everything will be alright, you’ll see.”

As the stagecoach pulled to a stop in front of the International House in Virginia City, I noticed a few new buildings along C Street, buildings I didn’t recall before I’d been sent away. A couple of brand new stone buildings, which made me smirk—not quite a smile by any means, but I’ll tell you about that later.

But most of all, there were people everywhere. It was a bustling community now—freight wagons, Chinese laundry carts, and people, men and women both, doing their everyday chores, paying no mind or concerning themselves over who departed from an incoming stage. Their lives were much too busy.

I hadn’t sent a wire to Pa explaining my early release, and I probably should have. I’d left the prison with a ten-dollar note, the exact amount I walked in with over eight years ago. With tears in his eyes, Hoss had shoved it into my pants pocket, passed the chains that secured my wrists.

“Just in case,” he’d said. I’m not sure if he thought the prison wagon would hole up somewhere for a quick beer or what, but it was a kind gesture all the same. That little bit of cash served me well, given the fact that I needed transportation back home after my early parole by the current Governor of the State of Nevada.

I climbed down from the stagecoach and stood on the boardwalk, taking in the sights and remembering the days when Sheriff Coffee used to make a point of greeting anyone new to town. “Like to know if any strangers come to my town, Little Joe,” he used to say, but there was no sheriff there today to welcome an ex-con. I felt like a stranger, standing alone in the middle of Virginia City, a town I’d been familiar with most of my life although barely recognized anymore.

There was a faint sound of music. The lively, sometimes off-key tunes, played for worn-out old men, boisterous cowboys, and miners who made time during the day for a beer or a quick hand of cards. Of course, there was always the attraction of the lovely, young ladies in their short, satin dresses which made the sights and sounds of a saloon a bit more appealing

From my earliest memory, I was Little Joe Cartwright to everyone who knew me. As the story goes, Hoss was responsible for the nickname I’d been saddled with all my life. He looked down at me in the cradle, just after I was born, and even though he was only six years old at the time, I was a little red runt of a thing, and immediately, he called me his own Little Joe. Pa said he stood next to that cradle watching over me until he or Mama had to drag him away and settle him in his own bed for the night.

“My Little Joe,” he’d say, until Pa promised I would still be there, rested, and anxious to see him when he woke in the morning.

It didn’t stop at the cradle though. Hoss watched over me my entire life, and this whole ordeal with my being sentenced to ten years really shook him. My big brother—my protector—could do nothing to save me this time. I’d be on my own for the first time in my life—no Pa and no brothers to watch my back—no band of men I’d learned to count on.

But the name Little Joe had stuck with me forever, and when I left Virginia City in chains, I was still Little Joe Cartwright, third and youngest son of Ben Cartwright, a man of honor and prestige whose youngest son had brought shame and disgrace to the family name.

I’ve often wondered if the trial changed the way my father handled his business affairs with the fine, upstanding citizens of Virginia City; the same select group of men who’d found me guilty after only an hour of deliberation. I’m sure feelings changed after the trial whether business or personal, but I wasn’t privy to that information.

So if you’re wondering if I was guilty, the answer is no. I wasn’t guilty of murder, but I was the man accused, and I’m the one who just spent nearly a third of my life in prison. Because there was no eyewitness, and because the victim was only a woman—a second-class citizen—those two factors kept me from swinging at the end of a rope.

I knew who was guilty because I was the eyewitness, and if it took me the rest of my days on this earth, I’d make sure my family and everyone in town is well aware of what really happened that night. In reality, there’s only one person who needs to know the truth so there’s no second-guessing on his part and that’s my eldest brother, Adam.

I walked down the shaded boardwalk toward the livery. I had just enough money left to rent a horse and ride out to the ranch. I wasn’t by any means the same man I’d been when I was hauled off in chains and then thrown into the back of a hot, stinkin’ prison wagon with two other men, but I’d paid my debt and I was heading home.

Before that day, before the trial and my ultimate conviction, I was young, just starting out. I had the whole world in the palm of my hand. I had responsibilities on the ranch. I took pretty girls to Saturday night dances. I drank beer and played friendly hands of poker along with my friends in noisy saloons. I was proud to be called the good-looking’, cocky young cowboy called Little Joe Cartwright.

My plans for the future changed that day in October, and my life was not my own. Eight long years I spent locked away for someone else’s crime. Was I bitter? Sure, I was at first, but I realized that kind of attitude got me nowhere. Did I plead for someone—anyone—to listen to my story and believe I was innocent? Sure, but so did everyone else. Everyone in prison is innocent—I learned that too.

Was I scared? Did I live the first two years of my sentence in a cell with a man who was twice my size, but unlike my brother, Hoss, he was far from kind and gentle? Was my life a living hell, forcing tears of guilt and shame in the dead of night? Did I hate anyone more than my cellmate, a man named Harold Collier? No! A definite no. And if the chance ever arose—a murderer I would become if it meant freeing this world of a beast of a man like him.

I was no longer Little Joe. I was no longer the carefree kid, who dared to sneak out my bedroom window after Pa and my brothers turned in so I could meet my friends in town for a beer and worry about the consequences later. I was no longer the boy who could out-ride, out-shoot, or out-dance anyone in the territory. I was a shell of a man, no longer caring about much of anything, no longer caring whether I lived or—well, maybe I won’t go quite that far, at least not since I’d become a free man once again.

I’d almost taken a stage in the opposite direction when I was released yesterday—somewhere no one had ever heard the Cartwright name, but the image I could never forget was the look of despair on Pa’s face when the guard slammed and locked the door on that prison wagon. I can’t begin to imagine how much my father has suffered in my absence, and I had to see him at least once more before I made any final decisions about my future. I owed him that much.

Without a doubt, I knew Hoss and Pa believed I was innocent, but I was never completely sure about Adam. He’d been through hell, and I understood how he must have felt, but would he have thought me a murderer? Did he believe the evidence against me to be true? Did he agree with the verdict of guilty?

I made my way down the boardwalk to the end of town and across the street to the livery. Not one single person recognized me, nor did I know anyone passing by. A young Mexican boy leaned against the side of the barn and he seemed to be the one in charge.

He greeted me and then offered me a smaller mare after seeing me limp awkwardly toward the barn. It didn’t take much to realize I wasn’t one hundred percent, but I wasn’t an invalid either. I could still sit a horse.

“She’s very gentle,” he said softly as if someone else might overhear our conversation. I nodded and thanked him, then told him I’d return her tomorrow or maybe even later today.

I managed to mount, but I was in no big hurry to get home. The gentle mare had a nice, easy gait so I rode slowly along the road, leading away from town and out to the ranch. The sweet smell of pine and the beauty of the surrounding mountains with their snow-capped peaks filled my senses—senses that had been dulled for so long.

The constant stench of unclean men, and food not fit for dogs had become more normal to me than anything else. I’d almost forgotten how clean and beautiful the Ponderosa was. My father’s dream—a dream he’d passed on to his three sons. “Feast thine eyes,” Pa used to say, and that’s exactly what I was doing.

Even though the prison was only a short distance from my home, just east of Carson City, the landscape was as different as night and day. This land with its endless tree-covered mountains and heavenly blue lakes was magnificent—far from the rock quarry, and the general acceptance that day after day, there would always be an unending supply of stone—stone for bridges, stone for buildings, even newly built stone buildings in Virginia City.

Dynamite and dust. The constant clang of the hammer as it pounded against iron wedges—the constant layer of dust, which never seemed to completely wash off, along with a never-ending cough and nosebleeds from the dry, parched air, and seldom, a cool drink of water. The constant ache deep inside, the sore, inflamed joints a man’s body never got used to.

As I approached the ranch house, I rode around the side of the barn and there it stood, looking as it always had in my mind’s eye. Eight long years, and the place looked the same—my memories had served me well. The lump in my throat made it hard for me to swallow, and I blinked repeatedly as hot, but unshed tears stung my eyes. A confident young man left this place and an empty shell returned.

“You looking for someone, mister?” Startled by the man’s presence, I turned in the saddle where an older man stood off to the side, a man I didn’t recognize, but then again, why should I?

“Um, yeah. Ben Cartwright or Hoss or—anyone.”

“Well, everyone’s gone. Tonight’s the Governor’s Ball over to Carson City.”

I nodded at the old man. “And I took the stage from Carson just hours ago,” I mumbled.

“‘Scuse me?”

“Oh, nothing.”

“Whole family’s gone. Planning to stay over. Won’t be back till tomorrow sometime.”

I swung my leg over the back of the mare, steadying my lame leg in the stirrup. I stood in front of the man who seemed to know a lot more about my family’s comings and goings than I did. “Joe Cartwright,” I said, extending my hand.

“Orvis Simms,” he said, “but everyone ‘round here calls me Curly. So you’re Little Joe Cartwright,” he said, resting his hands on his hips and slapping on a silly grin.

“Yep, that’s me.”

“I’ve heard talk about ya over the years. You wasn’t expected was you?” Curly said, bowing his shaking head. “Sorry, son—guess that didn’t come out quite right did it?”

“Hey, don’t worry about it. It’s just good to be home.” I wrapped the reins over the railing. “Guess I should have wired Pa after all.”

“Come on, you’re probably hungry.” This curly-headed man started toward the house. “Don’t you worry none.   I’ll come back out and put up your horse.”

A feeble smile was about all I could muster as I followed behind this man named Curly. I found myself standing just inside the threshold, taking in the familiar surroundings I’d once called home.

“Hop Sing gone too?” I asked, realizing Curly had also stopped.

“Fraid so. Took hisself a holiday. Went to Virginia City to visit them relatives of his since everyone else planned to be away.” He leaned toward me and whispered, “Probably playin’ a little Fan-tan if you want to know the truth.”

“That’s good. I’m sure a few days off were well deserved.” Curly seemed nice enough, but I didn’t feel like making idle conversation. I wondered if he was nervous about leaving me in the house alone. He didn’t know me from Joe Schmo.

“I guess you’ll have to scrounge through Hop Sing’s kitchen and find yourself somethin’ to eat.”

“That’s no problem. I can handle that.”

“I’ll see to your horse then, Mr.—”

“Please, call me Joe,” I interrupted. “Only my father is Mr. Cartwright.”

“Okay, Joe.”

The front door closed behind me, and even though I felt like an intruder in my father’s home, I was half-starved, so raiding Hop Sing’s kitchen was first on the list. I slipped off my hat and jacket, ones that had been packed away the entire time, but were handed back to me when I was released. Even my old shirt and pants, which hung on my much too slender body, but my boots were probably nine or ten years old and had been the only boots I’d worn since I’d left home, so they’d definitely seen better days.

The first thing I saw in Hop Sing’s kitchen was a new contraption up against the far wall. I pulled on the brass handle of this large wooden box to find it filled with milk, butter, and eggs and a cake with chocolate icing, along with a big chunk of ice, resting on a bottom pan.

I have to say I was quite impressed. I took out the tin of milk and poured a glass to go with a big slice of cake, which I’m sure was meant for Hoss, not me, especially since I wasn’t due back home for another two years. This was quite a treat and you didn’t hear me complaining. I wondered if my stomach could handle something that sweet after so long without. I was sure willing to try.

I carried my milk and cake back into the great room, sat down, and then leaned back on the settee. I savored every chocolaty bite. Pa would have my hide if he walked in and saw me, my dirty boots propped up on the table, eating a big chunk of chocolate cake for supper.

It was late afternoon when I rode in, and it wasn’t long before the sun would set. I shivered involuntarily, suddenly feeling cold and uneasy about sitting in my father’s house. I hadn’t been alone, really alone, for the past eight years. I’d always had a cellmate, and the guards were a constant reminder of where I was and why I was there.

“Even with all his power and money, his rich daddy couldn’t get him off.” Or— “Let’s see if the rich kid can cut it. He ain’t no real man, just a spoilt kid.” So many times I listened to their remarks. I’d grown accustomed to their taunts and their constant barrage of insults aimed at my father’s reputation and mine.

The term rich kid was thrown my way more often than not. There was a time in my life, before my incarceration, when I tried to prove myself to Pa and my brothers. I was insecure about my place in the family, feeling I’d never achieve adult status the way Adam and Hoss had. I can almost look back and laugh at those days because little did I know that every waking hour of every single day, I’d have to prove myself in prison.

I hurried to light the wood already stacked neatly in the fireplace—something I should have thought of when I first came in, but I was out of practice. There were different priorities in a house than there were behind prison walls.

Tonight, I would just relax and enjoy my freedom. I found myself back on the settee, knowing I could choose when to eat and when to sleep, when to go outside and when to stay in, when to put my feet on the table, and when to remove them. Pa hated disrespectful behavior.

I moved my feet to the floor and finished the glass of milk, stood up, and settled into Pa’s more comfortable chair. I glanced at the stairs and memories of a young boy always in a hurry, taking the stairs two or three at a time, running frantically across the room, and slamming the front door on his way out. Then, more often than not, I was hauled back inside the house by an angry father and told to sit in the chair next to Pa’s desk, followed by a lecture on proper respect and behavior.

I scanned the room, taking in every piece of furniture, every object, even the way the curtains hung behind Pa’s desk—everything—exactly the same after all this time. Memories of family flooded my mind, some good, some bad. There were unforgettable celebrations held right in this room. There were birthdays and grand parties, Chinese lanterns and tables filled with food, and there was always a punch bowl, waiting to be spiked as soon as Pa turned his back.

Then there was the celebration that started, or maybe I should say ended it all. What a joyful celebration we had that night, only to turn our lives upside-down, cause bitter feelings between brothers, and an eight-year absence for me.

I rested my head on the back of Pa’s chair, and again, my boots found their way to the table before me. When I closed my eyes, memories of that festive night—a lifetime ago—swirled through my head like it was only yesterday.

It was a grand night for Adam, an engagement party, and Pa had gone all out with food and decorations, and longtime friends who’d come to witness the eldest of Ben Cartwright’s sons, finally taking the plunge. Adam, the most eligible bachelor in all of Nevada, was soon to be off the block.

He was to be married to a young woman who intended to deceive, but in the course of time, she fell in love with my brother. A young woman who never stood a chance in this world against the powerful influence of a cruel and vicious man—an immoral, wicked man who owned her—owned her body and soul.

“Let’s raise our glasses in honor of the soon-to-be bride and groom. To my son, Adam,” Pa said, lifting his own glass and resting his free hand on my brother’s shoulder. “Your giving spirit and your heart filled with love have earned you a most special gift, son. Miss Grace Monroe—cherish her with all your heart.

“And Grace,” Pa continued before Adam could speak. “You are indeed a gift from heaven and we welcome you into our family with open arms and loving hearts.” Pa glanced at the throng of family and friends gathered around him and the honored couple, then my father’s eyes rested on Grace. “We are here tonight to celebrate Adam’s good fortune in that he found you—and you him.”

Cheers and congratulations rang throughout the crowded room after Pa’s toast. Adam had met and fallen in love with Grace Monroe, and the happy couple would be married within two month’s time. I figured Hoss and I better get used to the idea that my eldest brother would be leaving with his new bride immediately after the wedding and setting out on their six-month honeymoon, traveling the globe and planning their future together.

I was proud of Adam. He finally let down that veil of caution he’d carried throughout his adult life. He’d fallen head over heels in love. My brother deserved the best and I think he found the best with his beautiful, raven-haired Grace.

I had to chuckle when I thought back to the day Adam first met this dark-haired beauty. My brothers and I had gone into town for supplies, and as always, which drove both my brothers crazy, I stopped loading the wagon in order to look up to see who got off the stage after it pulled up in front of the hotel.

“Joseph!” He nudged me with his elbow. “Could you help us out here?”

“I will,” I said. “Just wanna see who gets off the stage.”

“No one’s interested in you, little brother, so get your mind back on work,” Adam chimed in as if Hoss telling me once wasn’t enough.

“I said I would, Adam. Just hold on a minute.”

Before I could get a good eyeful, Hoss grabbed my arm and hauled me into the mercantile to help him carry out four large sacks of flour. “Geez, I just wanted to—”

“I know what you wanted,” he interrupted, “and we ain’t got time to mess around. Pa wants us back before lunch.”

“You mean you wanna be back for lunch?”

“Come on,” he said, grabbing my sleeve once again.

By the time Hoss and I loaded Hop Sing’s flour onto the back of the buckboard, Adam was nowhere in sight, and when I glanced back toward the coach, there was my eldest brother, helping a young lady down the wooden step the stage line provided.

Hoss saw him too and collided right into the back of me. We both stood staring; our mouths gaping open like two little kids who’d just found the candy in a big glass jar in Jake’s mercantile. I started to protest, but what good would it have done?

From that day on, the two lovebirds seemed inseparable—dinners in Virginia City, followed by plays performed by traveling companies, speeches by men of so-called importance, and an occasional concert when musicians graced our fair city. They took buggy rides on Sundays and then swung back by the Ponderosa for one of Hop Sing’s Sunday Dinners.

Adam and Grace were happy and content in each other’s company. Adam treasured her, and she felt the same about him, and there were times I almost felt jealous, seeing the two of them together. Not jealous of him, per se, but jealous of what Grace and Adam shared together—a real bond—a sense of peace I’d never before seen in my eldest brother. I wished them the best.

Hoss was also in love. A young lady named Cindy he’d met at the bank a few months back, had captured his heart. They hadn’t made it to the altar yet, and I didn’t know if Hoss would ever have the nerve to ask, but they were together that night, her arm weaved gently through his, making me think they just might be the next couple to the altar.

It wasn’t long after Pa’s speech before I found myself standing next to Adam and Grace. I tapped my glass several times to quiet the room and get everyone’s attention for a speech I’d not prepared.

“I’d just like to say—to my brother, Adam, who, since the day I was born, never passed up an opportunity to remind me he’s older, therefore much wiser than I, and in this case, I think he might be right. To Adam and Grace. I wish the two of you nothing but happiness, prosperity, and may all your children take after their Uncle Joe.” I lowered my voice so people had to strain to hear. “That’s if you can keep up with your intended, old man.” I raised my glass to the happy couple. “Adam and Grace forever!” Again, the room exploded with cheers and laughter and gracious applause.

Drink glasses were filled and refilled while Hop Sing kept generous platters of everything imaginable coming out from the kitchen. Pa had hired Gus and the Fiddler’s Three to entertain our guests, and the party was a raving success. I couldn’t imagine Pa topping this one, except for the fact, he would probably think of something even grander for the day of the wedding, which would be held here also.

I don’t think I’ve ever seen my father that happy or proud. With Adam being the first one to marry, Pa was beside himself. The three of us had always had our share of ladies come and go, and maybe, just maybe, I did more than my brothers, but this time it was really going to happen—a Cartwright son taken off the market. Knowing Pa as well as I did, he was probably already visualizing the grandchildren he would bounce on his knee.

The room was stifling, and Pa, bless his heart, was famous for keeping the fire blazing nearly twelve months out of the year. I refilled my drink and headed outside for a breath of fresh air. It was obvious I wasn’t the first person to swelter inside the house. Even Hoss and Cindy had given up trying to keep up appearances, and I’d seen them slip out earlier, hand in hand, even before me.

Besides me, and a couple of old men my father’s age, standing outside smoking cigars and discussing something I’m sure wouldn’t interest me, there were mostly couples strolling away from the house and past the line of trees. I guess this whole love thing was catchy. Everyone had a partner except the two old cigar-smokers and me. I looked up to see Hoss and Cindy coming into view from the far side of the barn.

So, that’s where they slipped off. I’d wondered where they’d gone after Pa gave his toast. “Hey, brother, Miss Cindy.”

“Hey, Little Joe, whatcha doing out here by yourself?”

“You know Pa. It’s a hundred degrees inside that house.”

“Yeah, that’s why me and Cindy decided to take a walk.”

“Yeah—”

Good grief. I wasn’t born yesterday. I was almost twenty-one years old. I wasn’t naïve as to why two people took a walk behind the barn. I felt like a third wheel and I was bored out of my mind with all this love business. I didn’t have a steady girl; I didn’t have any kind of girl. It seemed to me that every pretty girl I knew was either taken or planning their own wedding with some of my longtime friends and schoolmates. It was okay for Adam to get married off, but I couldn’t imagine losing Hoss too. I’d be stuck with the old men, smoking cigars and wondering what the hell happened.

It was nearly a week after the engagement party when Hop Sing quietly entered my bedroom in the middle of the night. He covered my mouth with his hand, which I immediately grabbed and tried to pull away. My eyes shot open and the little Chinaman was darn lucky I didn’t tackle him to the floor or give him a good whack for scaring me half to death.

“Must talk,” he whispered. “I talk, you listen.” He took his hand away. I nodded and then leaned up on one elbow after he’d sat himself down on the edge of my bed.

“What’s this all—”

“I talk,” he interrupted, again in a whispered voice.

He seemed put out with me already, so I kept my mouth shut and listened to what he considered so important he had to wake me in the dead of night. I pointed to the lamp, thinking we needed some light, but from the scowl on his face, he found the lamp unnecessary.

“Missy Grace go talk Chinese doctor, Hop Sing friend.”

“Why? Is she sick?”

“Quiet. Hop Sing explain.”

“Not sick. Not that kind of sick. Missy Grace no want have baby she carry inside.”

My mind was racing out of control. Adam’s baby? She’s with child? Adam would never want her to get rid of their baby. I swung my legs over the side of the bed and sat up straight alongside Hop Sing.

“You’re sure,” I whispered.

“Hop Sing sure. Hop Sing worry for Mister Adam. Hop Sing not know who else to tell.”

“Has she done anything yet?”

“Hop Sing think not yet, but happen soon—already make plan with doctor.”

I scrubbed my face with my hands and released an extended breath. What a mess. What the heck could I do? Should I tell my brother or talk to Grace first? Maybe I could make some excuse to go to town in the morning and see if I could talk her out of something she might always regret. But why? Why didn’t she want the baby?

I nodded to Hop Sing. “I’ll talk to her.”

“Hop Sing think Mr. Adam not know about baby.”

“No—I guess not.” I patted the housekeeper on the leg. “I’ll take care of it in the morning, Hop Sing.”

Hop Sing crossed my room, never making a sound, and quietly closed the door behind him. I knew I’d never fall back asleep. What was I going to say to her? It wasn’t any of my business to interfere, but this was my—my nephew—my niece—my brother’s child. Did that give me the right?

The half-light of dawn brought a new day, and I still lay wide-awake. How should I approach Grace? What would I say? I hadn’t heard anyone else up and around yet, and I didn’t want to draw suspicion by being the first one out of bed, so I waited until I heard footsteps in the hallway.

A gentle tapping on my door and Hoss sticking his head inside my room was the only announcement I needed. “I’m up,” I said, rolling my legs over the side of the bed. Now all I needed was an excuse to go into town.

“Everyone rested and ready to start the branding this morning?” Pa said, halfway through breakfast. I’d forgotten that it started today. The branding pit was about as far from Virginia City as it could be and still be on the ranch. How was I going to escape Pa and my brothers for half a day without drawing attention?

I made a face and reached down and held my hand protectively across my stomach. If I could have produced a nice sheen of sweat, it would have helped my case, but that wasn’t in the cards.

“Something wrong, son?”

“I don’t know. My stomach’s giving me fits,” I said.

“Maybe you should stay home this morning, Joe,” Pa said. I must have looked convincing, but I figured I could play it up a little bit more.

“Just give me a minute; maybe it’ll pass.”

I looked up suddenly, as if in panic mode, and quickly excused myself, making a beeline for the outhouse. I tried my best to look sick and weak when I staggered back into the house, clutching furniture and stumbling along like a child taking his first unsteady steps.

“You look awful, son.” Pa stood up from his chair and felt my forehead for fever. I couldn’t fake that one either, but I kept my hand hugging tightly across my midsection.

“I just need to lie down for a minute, then I’ll be ready to go.”

“Hoss, will you ride in and get Doc Martin?”

“Pa, I don’t need the doc. It’s probably just something I ate.”

“You best not let Hop Sing hear you say that,” Hoss quickly added.

“I’m just gonna go upstairs and lie down,” I said, moaning slightly and carrying on as I slowly ascended the stairs.

My little white lie worked better than I’d expected, and I wouldn’t even have to apologize to Hop Sing though I had no doubt he’d understand. Pa and my brothers rode off, leaving me the entire day to do what needed to be done.

I talked to Hop Sing briefly before I left and found out Grace had gone to Hop Sing’s friend, Doctor Kim, and where the clinic was located in Chinatown. I had a little more to go on before I confronted my brother’s fiancée.

I still didn’t know the words I would say, or how she’d receive me when I showed up at her front door, but it was time to get moving and get this over with before someone discovered I was faking the illness.

Grace lived alone in a small Victorian house just south of Virginia City. Most young, single women would have settled in a boarding house for the simple fact that there were other occupants close by, giving a certain measure of safety and protection. I remember Adam saying both her parents had died recently, and she had a little money of her own after she’d sold the family farm somewhere in Missouri. She’d told Adam she was on her way to San Francisco to live, but her plans for a new life on the West Coast changed the day Adam helped her down from the stage.

When I pulled Cochise up in front of her house, I assumed she’d be up and dressed for the day, hoping I wasn’t arriving too early, causing her any embarrassment. To my knowledge, she didn’t have a job of any kind, so I didn’t know what she did during the day. Women’s things, I guess, although I wasn’t quite sure what women’s things were.

I started up to the front door when I heard two separate voices, a woman I assumed was Grace and a man’s deep baritone voice. I guess I panicked because before I knew it I’d turned away from the front door, leading Cochise down the side of Grace’s house and back behind a small clump of trees.

A man walked out the front door and onto the pathway leading to C Street only moments after I’d made my impromptu escape. He was dressed like a city dude, wearing a black, hand-tailored suit with a black, felt bowler; something we didn’t see too much of in Virginia City. As he took hold of his lapels and adjusted his coat while he walked down her front path, I watched closely, thinking he was at least twice my age if not older, but not someone I recognized off-hand.

I tried to picture the city slicker with Adam or Pa, some kind of business associate, but his face and his style of dress weren’t familiar to me. He had to be someone Adam knew, and since Grace was new to town and didn’t know that many people outside of my brother, she would have needed a proper introduction. Maybe he was a lawyer or someone associated with the new bank in town. It was none of my business anyway. I had other things to discuss.

I led Cooch back to the hitching rail in front of her house when the gentleman had moved on down the road, and after removing my hat then running my hand through my hair, I knocked on her front door. She didn’t hesitate or ask who it was before flinging the door wide open.

“What now?”

Her remark and quick observation came to a sudden halt when she made eye contact with me instead of—whom? I was surprised to see her standing inside the doorway, clad in a frilly pink dressing gown, after the man, whom I thought to be a business associate of some sort, just walked out of her house. She pulled her robe and herself together and started to laugh, a nervous, silly, little laugh.

“I’m sorry to interrupt, Grace. I was just, I wanted to stop by and—” I found myself tongue-tied and unable to come up with an intelligent greeting.

“Oh, Joseph, you caught me just getting ready to dress. I overslept and—and won’t you come in?”

“I should come back later. I see you’re busy this morning.”

“Never too busy for my future brother-in-law.”

“If you’re sure—”

“Don’t be silly,” she said, stepping away from the doorway then waving me inside to her small but tidy parlor.

I’d never been inside her home before so I took a quick glance around the room. Between the flocked wallpaper, the striped sofa, and the crazy design on the two small parlor chairs, I almost felt dizzy. The tables were covered with pictures, which I assume were her and her parents, and knick-knacks galore, but what I found odd was a faint odor of cigar smoke lingering in the air.

It looked like she’d brought as much with her from Missouri as possible after her parents died. I tried to picture my brother living amidst these ornate furnishings and wondered if this is what their home would look like once they settled in together. The ranch house was a man’s house. None of this fancy girly stuff was junking up any of our rooms.

I questioned myself and I questioned what Hop Sing had said. Was he sure? I was so sure last night, and even this morning when I feigned the illness in front of my family, but now I felt downright ridiculous. How could I possibly bring up such a matter?

“Let me pour you some coffee. I have some hot on the stove,” Grace said, before scurrying off to the kitchen.

“Okay,” I said, not knowing what else I could say, but realizing how foolish my being here was. “You know, Grace, maybe I should go.” I had no right to be there. There was no way I could ask her about something so private, something that was none of my business. This was between Grace and Adam.

“I said don’t be silly, Joseph. Now sit down and tell me what’s on your mind.”

I pulled a chair out, away from the table in the tiny dining room that barely accommodated the two of us. I’d already lied to Pa, and now I’d have to conjure up a new lie for Grace. This whole morning was nothing but a terrible mistake.

“I was just in town, running an errand for Pa, and thought I’d stop by and say hello. It’s funny,” I said, contemplating my next words. “I was lying in bed last night, thinking about all the nieces and nephews I’ll be able to spoil someday.”

Tears suddenly appeared. She picked up one of her fancy, lace-edged napkins from the table and gently dabbed the corners of her eyes. I’d hit the mark, and maybe if she thought it through—

“Did I say something wrong?”

“No,” she said, “I just hope someday I’m able to make your wish come true.”

“I’m sure you and Adam will, Grace.” I took a sip of the coffee and stood up to leave. “I better get movin’ or Pa will have my hide.”

She stood up too and walked me to the door. “I’m glad you stopped by, Joe,” she said, and then leaned in to kiss me on the cheek. “Say hello to Adam for me.”

“Will do. I’ll see you.”

I felt like an idiot, and what I needed more than anything else was a drink. I walked down to the saloon and tied Cochise up outside. Just a quick beer and I’d head on home before I was found out and had to explain my idiotic plan to anyone, especially Adam.

As soon as I stepped out of the bright sunlight and into the dark saloon, I spotted the man with the bowler hat; the same man I’d seen leaving Grace’s house. There he was, standing belly-up to the bar and raising a glass of whiskey to his lips. I walked down to the far end of the bar, but I never took my eyes off this mystery man. The bartender drew me a beer before I’d even asked and set it down in front of me.

“Thanks, Cosmo.”

“Welcome, Little Joe.”

“Hey, who’s the dude?”

Cosmo leaned heavily on one elbow and kept his voice low. “Calls himself Owens, Richard Owens.”

“New in town?”

“Been here a couple months, I guess—why?”

“Just wondering; hadn’t seen him around here before.”

“Gambles all day. High stakes poker mostly, but it seems he’ll play with anyone dumb enough to sit at his table.”

I nodded. “Thanks, Cosmo.”

“Sure, Little Joe.”

He was definitely the man I’d seen leaving Grace’s house. I’d recognize him anywhere—but why? Why would she know some highfalutin’ gambler? I had just taken the first sip of my beer when this Owens fella crossed the room, sat at an empty table, and pulled out a fresh deck of cards. He shuffled and reshuffled, then slid them in a long, crescent-shaped row across the table. He had all the time in the world to sit and wait patiently until men who’d had too much to drink would sit down and lose a month’s pay to the likes of someone like him.

As much as I wanted to stay and watch what happened next, I knew I’d better get home before I got caught in town after I’d pulled off my illness so well. What I wasn’t aware of was that my eldest brother was also in town, bailing out two of our ranch hands who’d spent the night in Roy Coffee’s jail.

After I stabled Cochise and made it back into the house, I talked briefly with Hop Sing. “I couldn’t go through with it,” I said. “I went to her house, but I couldn’t ask her about something so private.”

Hop Sing nodded and spoke quietly. “Maybe Hop Sing make mistake. Not Hop Sing business and not Little Joe business—only Missy Grace and Mr. Adam.”

After Hop Sing fixed me a sandwich, I kicked off my boots and lay down on the settee, taking into account what a fool I’d been, running into town to do what? Embarrass the two of us? Hop Sing was right—it was none of my business.

“Joseph?” Pa hollered as soon as he and my brothers walked in, sweaty and filthy after a long day spent hovering over a hot branding pit.

“Right here, Pa.”

“How do you feel, son?”

“A lot better. Hop Sing took good care of me, and it seems I’m just about back to normal.”

“I sure hope you apologized to Hop Sing,” Hoss quickly said.

“Of course I did. He’s in there cooking your supper, isn’t he?”

“Yeah, smells good, don’t it.”

I figured Adam would make some comment about me loafing around all day while they slaved over a stifling pit and dealt with unruly calves; instead, he slipped off his gun belt and hat and headed straight upstairs—no glance toward me—not even a hello.

By the time Hop Sing had supper on the table, I was starving, but I knew I’d only be able to pick at my meal to keep up the act. By breakfast tomorrow, I could easily be back to normal.

When the four of us took our places at the dining room table, I glanced at the platters of food set in front of me. Luckily, Hop Sing had made all of Adam’s favorites, which weren’t necessarily mine. I could have kissed the cook. I had no problem leaving certain foods uneaten, claiming to still feel a bit queasy. I found it odd that my eldest brother still hadn’t said two words to me but sometimes, that was just Adam being Adam. I almost wondered if he’d overheard the midnight conversation between Hop Sing and me.

I kept up the pretense and turned in early, telling Pa I’d be ready to head out with all of them tomorrow morning and put in a full day’s work. I crawled into bed, but I wasn’t tired, and I’d just pulled out one of my dime novels when there was a knock on the door. Poor Pa—he probably worried about me all day. Part of me felt guilty.

“May I come in?”

My brother? That’s not who I expected to see.

“Sure,” I said. Adam was still acting odd, more odd than usual. He didn’t even look my way before he crossed my room and stared out the window into the darkness. “What’s up?”

After crossing his arms, he leaned his shoulder against the window frame. There was silence. I didn’t know if he came here to talk or not. He turned his head slightly, but still, he didn’t look directly at me. “Why were you in town this morning?” he finally said before turning his face back to the window. I had to think fast.

“In town?”

Turning his entire body, leaving his back to the window and staring straight at the shocked look I tried to hide, he spoke in that ever-present, condescending tone. “Yes, Little Joe—in town.”

“I had an errand to run.”

“While you were so sick?”

“It couldn’t be helped.”

“What kind of errand?”

I was thinking as fast as I could. He’d seen me, but how—where? “You were in town?”

“Yes, I was.”

“What for?”

“Bailing Jim and Ralph out of Roy’s jail.”

“Oh—”

“You still haven’t answered my question.”

“It’s a private matter, Adam.”

“With Grace?”

“Grace?” I waited for Adam to say something else, but he didn’t, so I would just tell him the truth, tell him what I’d said to her, nothing to hide there. “I finished my business and stopped by to say hello—no big deal.”

“Hello?”

“Yeah, Adam—hello,” I said sharply. “I told her how happy we all were to have her as part of our family. End of story, okay?”

“It just seems a bit strange that you would fake an illness just to say hello to my fiancée.”

“Just forget it, Adam. It’s no big deal. If you don’t believe me, ask Grace.”

I hadn’t satisfied his curiosity, but there was nothing else I could say. I never should’ve gone to see her anyway, but now there were different problems. I was troubled by the Owens fella I saw leaving her place. Then finding her dressed like that in front of that man, a man who wasn’t my brother, that part bothered me even more.

Adam had nothing else to say, and when he started to leave my room, I called out to him.

“Adam?” He turned back to face me although he still looked annoyed by the answer I’d given. “You know a gambler in town named Owens?”

“No, Joe,” he said, with that sarcastic tone he saves just for me, “You see, some of us actually work during the day and don’t spend time running around Virginia City, drinking, and gambling, or who knows what.”

I was tempted to make a comment, but I left well enough alone. Adam probably thought I sat and played cards all day in the saloon. Go ahead; let him think that’s what I’d done. It was probably for the best anyway.

Something was wrong with the picture, and I was determined to find out, if not for my brother’s sake, then for my own dadburned curiosity. I turned down my lamp and set my dime novel, Deadwood Dick’s Doom, on the table next to my bed. I couldn’t keep my mind on Deadwood’s adventures anyway. Maybe if it had been called Dealin’ Dick’s Doom, it would have held my interest and helped me solve the mystery of the gambler named Richard Owens.

While Pa stayed home, saying he had paperwork, he couldn’t put off any longer, the three of us, plus Jim and Ralph—the jailbirds—rode out. They were both good men, they’d just had a little too much to drink the night before and ended up causing some damage at the Bucket of Blood. I’m sure yesterday was long and tedious for the pair of cowhands after Adam had sprung them and paid the damages, knowing how much they needed to pay him back and how long it would take to do it. Over a month’s wages for both, but they would stick around and make sure Adam was paid back. That’s the kind of men they were.

Branding calves all day in this miserable heat, especially standing over a hot fire with a red-hot iron in your hand, was not my idea of fun. But we all took turns; two stayed behind to brand while the other three rode out and brought the frightened calves in close to the pit.

Adam hadn’t spoken to me all morning, and Hoss quickly noticed the tension between us. He’d kept from saying anything so far, but when we broke for lunch, he couldn’t take the silence any longer.

“What’s up with the two of you?” he finally asked, between bites of a sandwich we’d brought with us.

I glanced at Adam, who still wouldn’t give me the time of day; instead, he gazed out at something off in the distance—anywhere—rather than look at me. I missed a day of work, and that riled him, so I would have to make it up to him somehow—do some extra chores or something else to get him to ease up and not watch my every move. I needed time alone to see what this Owens fella was all about, and if Adam was watching me like a hawk, it would make life much more difficult.

“Nothin’, Hoss,” I answered, “just a disagreement.”

We finished out the day, tired and dirty, and mounted up to head back to the house. “Glad this day is over,” I said. Adam still wasn’t speaking, to me or to Hoss for that matter, and he chose to ride on ahead, leaving the two of us behind. Hoss glanced my way and all I could do was shrug my shoulders. “Forget about him,” I said.

We caught up with our older brother when Hoss and I pulled into the yard. “I’ll put up the horses,” I said, hoping that would be a start, but of course, Adam looked at me suspiciously, as if I was pulling off something underhanded.

“Thanks, little brother,” Hoss said.

I nodded to Hoss, but Adam remained silent. I wondered if he was going in to clean up and go see Grace or if Hoss was going to town to see Cindy. I was beat and I’m sure my brothers were too, but if I had a girl—

Soon after supper, Hoss and I settled in for a few games of checkers while Pa and Adam sat quietly, reading the Territorial Enterprise and some new novel Adam couldn’t wait to dig into. Hoss was the first to bail, saying he was too tired to concentrate and was heading to bed. I followed him up the stairs, although I had a much different reason, and a good night’s sleep wasn’t part of the plan.

When Pa and Adam retired for the night, I slipped out my bedroom window and made the ride into town. The first order of business was to check out the saloon for any high-stakes poker games with Mr. Owens, and just as I suspected, there he sat, an arrogant, know-it-all look on his face. I ordered a beer and leaned back against the bar, hooking my boot heel over the railing, watching and waiting, for what, I wasn’t exactly sure.

It must have been after one or two in the morning when Owens gathered up his generous stack of bills, then slipped them into an inside pocket of his suit. He stood from the table and nodded to the remaining gamblers.

“Thanks for a lucrative evening, gentlemen,” he said, before stepping up to the bar for one last shot of whiskey. I watched him closely as he strolled out of the saloon.

I had to be careful—keep myself hidden—and I realized I should have taken Cooch to the livery instead of leaving him tied up right outside the saloon. He wasn’t an inconspicuous horse, and I would certainly have to be more careful if there proved to be a next time.

My heart skipped a beat when I saw the direction Owens started walking. I hid carefully in shadows and dark alleys while he made his way to the edge of town and to the same Victorian house he’d come out of yesterday. Without raising his hand to knock, he opened the front door and let himself in. My heart cried out for my brother. How would I ever tell Adam what I assumed to be true?

“Come on and wake up, little brother,” Hoss said, while at the same time nudging my shoulder. “Wake up—wake up—wake up.”

“I’m up, Hoss,” I mumbled. His voice sounded worse than a bugle sounding reveille.

“No ya ain’t Joseph, and Pa’s gonna be sore if ya don’t get a move on.”

Even though I knew he was right, I couldn’t lift my head off the pillow. When the window shade flew up, sending bright sunlight across my face, I had no choice but to crawl out from under the covers before Hoss did something one or both of us would regret.

“Why you so tired this mornin’? You dun followed me up to bed.”

“No reason. I’m up now, and if you’ll excuse me, I’ll get dressed.”

“That’s the spirit, Joseph. Up and at ‘em, boy.”

Why was Hoss always so dang cheerful that early in the morning? Why wasn’t he ever tired or grumpy? I could already tell this was going to be another long, miserable day.

The five of us rode out together, another day of branding. Adam was still as cool as a cucumber until we got to our destination, then he pulled me off to the side and away from the other men.

“You all get started. Joe and I’ll be there shortly,” he said. I saw Ralph and Jim look up to Hoss for an explanation, but Hoss only shrugged his shoulders and kept the two men moving forward and away from Adam and me.

“What now, Adam? What’s this all about?”

“What’s this all about?” he said, pressing his hands, firmly to his hips. “You tell me, Joe. Where were you last night?”

“What? You’re checkin’ up on me now?” How could he possibly have known I slipped out? What the heck would I tell him this time?

“I couldn’t sleep,” he said. He released a loud breath of air then he glared at me as if I was some lowlife he totally despised. “I came to your room last night. I came to apologize for jumping all over you yesterday, but I open your bedroom door and what do I find? Nothing. No one, only pillows piled up on the bed. I go to the barn and there’s no pinto, so I assume my youngest brother has more personal business in town, but it’s the middle of the night, and I wonder just what kind of personal business he might have.”

“Exactly what are you saying, Adam?”

“Why don’t you tell me?”

“There’s nothing to tell.” I started to walk away when my brother grabbed my arm and jerked me back in front of him. “What!”

“Was this another mission to stop in and say hello?”

“I hope you’re joking.” The look on his face was quite serious. My brother was making me feel guilty for something I hadn’t done or would ever do. How could he think such a thing? “Let go of me, Adam.”

“You haven’t answered my question, Little Joe.”

“It doesn’t deserve an answer, older brother.” My brother’s eyes blazed, as did my own. I yanked my arm away and turned Cochise around so I could hook my foot in the stirrup.

“You don’t have a girl of your own so you have to go sneaking out in the middle of the night after your own brother’s? Is that it, Joe?”

The reins dropped from my hand and before I knew it, I’d sucker-punched Adam in the gut. Then, as hard as I could, I nailed him across the jaw with my left fist. Rolling over and staring at me from the ground, his hand came up, touching the blood seeping from the corner of his mouth.

“No more!” I said, pointing my finger at him rather than helping him up. I wasn’t going to be a part of his uncalled-for theory of his, not in this lifetime.

What else could I do? He was so far off base, but I couldn’t reveal what started this whole mess. I mounted up and rode like hell in the direction of Virginia City. I wasn’t about to stay and listen to more of my older brother’s mistaken and unproven accusations.

I figured I’d ride into town and see what Owens what up to during daylight hours. Adam would know exactly where I’d gone, and if he decided to follow me, he could see for himself firsthand, I wasn’t doing anything close to what he had just accused me of.

It was hot. The air was hot, and a hot wind blew in my face as I rode carelessly over rough terrain, way too fast for Pa’s liking. I took the back way into town, and I stabled Cochise at the livery before I walked back down toward the saloon.

A thought came to me, and I skipped going to the saloon. I decided I’d call on Doctor Kim, so I cut away from C Street and headed down the hill into Chinatown.

I turned down the alleyway, realizing I didn’t have a clue how Dr. Kim’s name would look in Chinese or if it was customary to hang out a shingle like Doc Martin did. Unexpectedly, I caught a glimpse of Grace, the only other person in Chinatown who wasn’t Chinese and immediately, I knew why she was there and what she planned to do. I ran to catch up with her, and before she could slip away, I took hold of her arms, spinning her around to face me.

“Please, Grace. Don’t do this,” I pleaded.

“Joseph, my goodness, you scared me. What are you talking about? Why are you grabbing me?” Her words were clear but her voice was shaky. “I just came down to pick up my laundry.”

“At Doctor Kim’s?”

I saw a look of panic on her face. “Joe, go home, please, just leave me alone. You don’t understand.”

I let out a breath and let go of her arms. Maybe she was right. It might be a mistake, but it was her mistake. I could do nothing more. I dropped my head and picked up her hands, holding them together in mine.

“You’re right. It’s none of my business.” I kissed her on the cheek before I turned to leave. But when I looked up, there stood my brother, leaning against a wooden shack watching the two of us, but not close enough to hear our conversation. We locked eyes for just seconds before he disappeared around the corner of the small wooden structure.

“Adam, wait!” I yelled, but it was no use. Like it or not, I would have to explain the mess when I got home. It wasn’t the type of explanation I could shout out to him in the middle of the street, even if no one else in all of Chinatown understood what I said.

“Hold it, boy. Leave the lady alone.” Although I wasn’t familiar with his voice, I knew exactly who had his pistol centered in the small of my back. He released the small leather loop and pulled my Colt from its holster.

“What’s this all about?” I said, raising my hands, hoping he didn’t get trigger-happy in the heart of the Chinese community where bodies could easily be disposed of and never again seen.

“Start walkin’,” Owens said in a low, calm voice.

I had no choice but at some point, I’d try to catch the gambler off guard. I turned to walk up the hill towards C Street when Owens stopped me from going that direction.

“Keep goin’ straight, Joseph.” The man knew my name. We moved through the shadows and dark alleyways, past several shanties and people oblivious to what was happening. “Let’s take a trip to the livery where you stabled your horse.”

“My horse?”

“You think I haven’t noticed you in town, watching me, following me? The common denominator between the two of us has kept me well informed, and now we’ll put a stop to the annoying inconvenience named Joseph Cartwright before it goes any further. The lady and I have plans and you’ve managed to disrupt those plans by sticking your nose in where it doesn’t belong.

“You won’t get away with this, you know. There’s no way you can shut me up now.”

“Oh there’s a way, boy, there’s definitely a way.”

“Where’s your brother?” Ben asked, looking up from his desk when Hoss and Adam walked through the door.

“He ain’t with us, Pa.”

“I can see that, Hoss. Where is he?” Ben said, disgusted with the answer Hoss chose to give. He stood and walked around to the front of his desk, then placed his hands on his hips, staring at each of his sons.

“Seems he had other plans today,” Adam said, before heading toward the stairs.

“Other plans? What other plans?” Ben all but shouted.

“Joe and Adam had words, and Joe took off.”

“Took off where?”

“Donno—”

“Adam, get back here,” Ben shouted this time, unsatisfied with his sons’ explanations.

Adam was halfway up the stairs and turned on the landing. He gripped the railing tightly, trying desperately to keep control. “We had words, Pa, that’s all.”

“Words about what? Ben noticed the bruising marking Adam’s cheek. “And what happened to your face?”

“It’s between Joe and me. He took off and he didn’t bother coming back.”

Ben looked to Hoss, thinking he might add some much-needed details, but Hoss only shrugged his shoulders, then sunk his hands deep in his pockets and seemed to show a great deal of interest in the tips of his boots.

“Well, he better show up soon; that’s all I’ve got to say.” Ben turned away from both sons, letting out an exaggerated sigh. Adam gave Hoss a quick glance, knowing he was leaving his brother in a precarious situation before he turned and continued up the stairs. The last thing he planned to discuss with his father was Little Joe and what he’d witnessed in Chinatown.

By the time supper was finished and there was no sign of Joe, Adam stood from his chair, and without a word to anyone, he crossed the room, wrapped his gunbelt around his hips and placed his hat on his head.

“Where do you think you’re going?” Ben said, following his son to the front door, Hoss soon at his side.

“I know where he might be,” Adam said, with no inflection whatsoever in his voice. He had the proof he needed, but now wasn’t the time to discuss any of it with his father or Hoss. If he found Joe, and he had a good idea where the boy would be, he’d try his best not to beat the livin’ tar out of him. But as his anger rose, he knew it was nearly impossible to keep calm much longer, and sitting at the dining room table, pretending all was right in the world wasn’t Adam’s idea of a pleasant evening. The best thing to do was to ride out and get it over with, no matter what the outcome.

“Want me to go with ya, Adam?”

“Not this time, Hoss,” he said then turned to his father. “I’ll be back as soon as I can.”

“Make sure you bring that young brother of yours home, you hear?”

Ben stood staring at the closed door after Adam slipped through without so much as a hint as to where he planned to go or where Joe might be. He looked to Hoss, and again, Hoss could only shrug his shoulders and dip his chin to his chest.

Instead of stopping at one of the saloons Joe often frequented, Adam rode straight through Virginia City, only to stop in front of Grace’s small home. He calmed when he didn’t see Joe’s pinto tied to the hitching post as he’d expected.

Maybe he’d been wrong in his assumption by practically accusing his young brother of such a dishonorable and appalling act. But the evidence was plainly written, and Joe’s feeble excuses weren’t helping the matter. He never would’ve thought Joe was capable, if only he hadn’t seen them together with his own eyes.

What was it about this whole situation that had made him think Joe would betray him in such a way? He hadn’t seen much of Grace this past week, what with the branding and other ranch business, but why would she take up with his little brother? Maybe Joe was telling the truth. Maybe he should check the saloons after all but first, he’d pay a visit to Grace.

After seeing no visible light coming from inside the house, he knocked hesitantly before opening the unlocked front door. The parlor was dark—no light streaming down from upstairs. He called out her name, nothing. He tried once more before lighting a lamp and making his way up the stairs.

Everything was intact. There was no sign of foul play, but then, there was no sign of Grace. Both parties were missing. A secret rendezvous? A hotel room? Adam sucked in a heavy breath, trying to keep his temper in check. This simply wasn’t happening? He called out once more, “Grace? Joe?”~

The livery—

Adam spoke with a young Mexican boy, describing the pinto and the man who owned him, and after a brief explanation in a back-and-forth, a mix of English and Spanish, he was led to believe the horse was no longer there but had been boarded earlier in the day. The pinto was easy to spot, and Adam reasoned he could find Joe if he just rode past the saloons and cathouses his young brother normally frequented.

Adam walked Sport down C Street, overhearing sounds of loud, boisterous voices emerging from inside various saloons, but nowhere was there a sign of the pinto. He turned off the main street and down into the seedier side of town. Still no sign of the kid.

Had Joe ventured home? It still didn’t explain Grace’s whereabouts this late in the evening. The thought of returning home empty-handed didn’t sit well. The whole night, the whole episode of events was more embarrassing than Adam wanted to explain to his father or to anyone else, for that matter. A comedy or a tragedy?   He wasn’t quite sure.

If Joe hadn’t returned home by morning, the Cartwright men would have to enlist Roy Coffee and form a search party, although Adam really didn’t think that would be necessary. The kid was still young though he could easily take care of himself. Knowing Joe, he was probably sitting up at his mama’s grave, complaining about his eldest brother and the unfair accusations before he decided to ride back home.

But there was still the matter of Grace—Joe and Grace? “Damn!” Adam said. He pushed his hat down low on his forehead, kicked Sport and rode out of Virginia City, daring to think the worst, daring to picture the two of them together at some mysterious rendezvous point—

                                   Passion—obsession—desire

                       Sweat-soaked bodies, melding together as one

                   Arms circling each other—pleasuring each other

“NO!” he said aloud, but his tormented mind said yes.

Sport’s hooves hammered against the hard-packed ground, the horse following the grueling commands as Adam’s knees gripped tighter and tighter around the bulk of the animal until he rid himself of the loathsome, depraved thoughts he’d conjured up between Grace and his young brother.

“Slow down, boy,” he finally said, realizing the unnecessary trauma he was causing the animal. His knuckles were white, his heart beat fast. Sport slowed. Two pounding heartbeats—man and beast—trying to regain control.

Ben had fallen asleep in his chair, having marked his page in A Tale of Two Cities with his index finger. After hearing the front door open, he sat up quickly, hoping to see his youngest and oldest walk through the door together.

“Sorry, Pa,” Adam said, glancing up at a worried father. He wouldn’t mention there was no trace of Grace either, at least not yet. It was evident Joe hadn’t returned on his own, and this brought more evidence—clear facts to the case—as to what was going on between two people he loved, he cherished. How long had he been made a fool of?

“That boy,” Ben said. “You want to tell me what all the fuss was about this morning or are you planning to keep me in suspense?” There was no answer. Ben watched his son closely as Adam hung up his hat and removed his gunbelt. He repeated his question. “Adam? I need an explanation.”

“What? Oh, it’s nothing, Pa, just a little mix-up between Joe and me.”

Ben met Adam face-to-face. “It seems to me, there was enough of a mix-up to cause your brother to leave work for the day, and then decide to spend the night somewhere other than here.”

“I’m tired, Pa,” Adam said, heading toward the stairs. “Knowing Joe, he’ll probably show up before breakfast.”

Joe missed, and Adam acted as if he were lost in some kind of dream world where no one else was allowed in. Hoss had been no help when Ben had questioned him.

Realizing he was still marking the page, he opened the book, reaching the conclusion that he’d only managed to read one single page the entire evening. He set the book down, knowing it was worthless to try and concentrate any longer on the escapades of Sydney Carton. And since he knew the answers concerning Joe and his whereabouts weren’t going to be forthcoming from his eldest son, he did as Adam had done and followed him up the stairs. Surely, Joe would be home before daybreak.

My wrists and ankles had been bound. I’d been gagged with some foul-smelling rag, then left inside an old mine a short distance from town. When he returned, he had Cochise and a smaller mare I recognized as a rented mount from the livery. We rode in silence, my reins in his hand, to a line shack on the southeast corner of the Ponderosa, one rarely used but there just the same.

Owens had this all worked out—the when and the where—and I was a fool to fall into the miserable trap he’d set. Still, I didn’t know the why. Grace told me to go away, to mind my own business. Well, maybe she was right. I was all but ready to walk away until Owens dug his gun into my back.

As normally found in any of our small cabins scattered throughout the thousand acres, there was a single bed and enough provisions for anyone finding themselves distressed in any way, whether a sudden winter storm or some unlikely event in which one of us couldn’t make it home, it really didn’t matter. Pa made sure the three of us kept them well-stocked at all times.

Owens had me remove my boots, my hat, and shirt, and my gun belt. It didn’t feel right, and I’d become faint and weak as I struggled to do as he asked, but I managed without complaint.

I was told to sit in a rickety old chair, probably the worst worn-out chair on the Ponderosa, something I would mention to Pa when this ridiculous ordeal was over. The gag was removed after my wrists were tied behind my back and my ankles to the legs of the chair. He then tied more strips around my waist, securing me tightly.

My mind started to clear after I was backhanded across the face. The chair wobbled but didn’t fall. Another hearty slap across my face soon followed. I swallowed my fear and stared up at the man who held me captive only to wonder why.

“Who ya gonna to tell now, boy?”

“What’s this all about, Owens?”

Again, the backhand, and this time the chair and I fell to the floor. I moaned softly from the impact, but I wasn’t seriously injured and neither was the chair.

“Maybe you’ll find this position more to your liking, Joe Cartwright.”

Those were his final words before he closed the door behind him and left me alone, trying to figure out what to do next. I tugged at my restraints until every muscle ached, plus the sad fact, it got me nowhere. I wasn’t dead yet and my shoulder, which carried the bulk of my weight when I fell, let me know I was alive, although I wondered if my ultimate demise was what he had in mind.

Why tie me up and leave? Was I supposed to just lie on the ground till someone found me? Then what? Keep quiet about this whole situation? No, he would be back eventually, but why all the mystery? What was Grace’s part in this? She loved my brother, didn’t she? Less than two months from now they planned to be married.

The sky was darkening, and the temperature would drop suddenly after the sun went down. The day’s heat would vanish, and without my shirt and jacket, I would feel the cold.

I was tired but sleep wouldn’t come. I was thirsty and there wouldn’t be a drink or food until Owens returned. I still couldn’t figure out his motive. Was it ransom? That didn’t make any sense. And there was always the question of Grace and her connection with him.

My arms were useless from the strain of being tied, and I wouldn’t be much good in a fight if or when the opportunity presented itself. My neck and back ached from the awkward position, and my head pounded from whatever foul-smelling stuff he’d put on that rag—yeah; I was pretty much worthless at this point.

I realized the last time Adam saw me, I was holding onto Grace, pleading with her to reconsider. God only knows what’s running through his mind since I never got the chance to explain. After all he’d said to me earlier, I can just imagine what he’s thinking now. It would almost be a laughing matter if things weren’t quite so serious, and I had any chance of getting outta this place alive.

No food—no water—what a great guy. I assumed he would’ve been back later today, but I guess he had better things to do than tend to me. He was probably sitting in some saloon, drinking a nice cold beer and eating a big steak dinner while I lay on the ground tied to this stupid chair. I imagine I’d been here for at least twelve hours or better so I bet it’s safe to say he wouldn’t show up until morning.

A man could go days without food, but I wouldn’t last long without water. If Owens didn’t come back soon, this would be how my family would find me. I couldn’t let Pa see me like this—or worse—dead.

If I’d just minded my own business. If I’d done the branding like I was supposed to. If Adam hadn’t cornered me with his accusations, I wouldn’t be in this mess. I’d be home in my own bed, not here waiting to die.

I suppose Grace went through with the surgery, ending the life of their unborn child. I felt a heavy lump in my throat, and although Adam would never be the wiser, I can’t imagine her carrying on with the wedding. If she were a part of this whole scheme, she would always know the game she and Owens had played. She would have to carry my death and the memory of their dead child forever.

Maybe Owens left town; maybe he and Grace left together. Damn it! None of this made any sense. I ran my tongue across my lips but found it only made matters worse. I would have given just about anything for a cool drink. Funny, I hadn’t even felt the urge to relieve myself, but with nothin’ comin’ in—nothin’ was going out.

It was a test to keep my eyes open any longer, and I fell asleep. When I woke, a golden sliver of light coming through the shack’s only window told me it was morning. The urge to pee may not have hit last night, but it was definitely bothersome this morning.

I was mad as hell. What the hell did he want from me? “Son-of-a-bitch!” I yelled, though no one was there to hear. I jerked at the bindings and nothing—no give at all. “I gotta pee, you bastard!”

Ben Cartwright knocked loudly on his sons’ bedroom doors, “Get up, boys.” Never one to remain calm when his youngest boy found himself bold enough to stay out all night. No word, nothing. Ben was livid. Next, he’d take his anger and frustration out on Hop Sing. Everyone within shouting distance would pay a price for Joseph’s absence.

Adam was well aware of why his father was demanding their presence so early. He hadn’t slept most of the night as his mind conjured up images of deception and betrayal.

Hoss, on the other hand, was clueless. “What? What’s goin’ on around here?” He rolled over and stared at his open bedroom door. His father had already disappeared down the hallway after shouting his wake-up call, but there was no mistaking the mood he was in.

Both brothers dressed quickly and came downstairs. Hoss looked to Adam for clues as to Ben’s morning tirade, but Adam waved him off, curious to hear the brassy, rattled off words their father had to say about the missing member of the family.

Hop Sing, who had already set breakfast on the table, couldn’t help but notice the missing son and he wondered if it had anything to do with Missy Grace and her delicate condition.

“As you have probably figured out, your young brother didn’t bother to come home last night.”

“Joe ain’t home?” Hoss said, staring at the empty place setting across the table.

“No, he isn’t home, Hoss, and I’ll tell you one thing,” Ben said, pointing his finger in no definite direction, “that boy’s not going to sit for a week.”

“You’re gonna give Little Joe a tannin’?” Hoss couldn’t believe his ears.

Ben sat in his chair across from Adam, Hoss to his side. A low noise, a rumbling noise started deep in his throat and rose steadily until he burst out laughing. Hoss and Adam looked at each other, wondering if their father had lost just a few or all of his marbles.

“I guess not, Hoss, but that boy’s going to have a list of chores he’ll never finish in a month’s time.”

Hoss looked relieved. The prospect of his little brother getting a tanning didn’t sit well with him. Joe was a grown man, not a little boy.

“We need to find him since he can’t seem to find his way home on his own,” Ben said. “I suppose there’s a chance his horse lost a shoe or some other calamity, which befalls that young man on a daily basis, but right now, he better pray it’s only a lost shoe.”

“You don’t think he’s hurt none, do you, Pa?”

“He’s not hurt.”

“You know that for a fact, do you?” Hoss had been left in the dark. What did Adam know that he didn’t? Why was he always the last to know?

“Yes, Hoss, I’m 99% sure the kid’s not hurt.”

“How would you know such a thing, Adam?”

“Let’s ride,” Adam said out of frustration. There was nothing funny about the situation and he was finding it hard to sit and joke with Hoss and his father over Joe’s antics. “We’re not getting anything done sitting here discussing it all day. We have a full day’s work ahead of us. We have branding to finish up and now we have to start out the day looking for Joe.”

“Is there something you’re not telling us, son?”

“No, there’s nothing to tell.” Adam stood and walked toward the front door. He fastened his gunbelt and picked up his hat. “I’ll saddle the horses and tell Jim and Ralph to head on out while you two finish breakfast.”

After hearing the front door slam unnecessarily, Hoss questioned his father. “What’s up with him? What’s goin’ on around here?”

“I guess he’s still upset with Joe over something. He won’t talk about it.”

“He ain’t said nothin’ to me neither, Pa. I know they had words and Joe rode off mad. That’s the last I seen of him. Kinda figured he’d go into town and have a cold beer and come back, but he never did.”

“Well, let’s get moving,” Ben said, laying his napkin on his empty plate.

“Sure thing, Pa.”

“Why don’t we split up,” Adam said, as his father and brother approached their saddled horses. “I’ll ride into Virginia City and maybe the two of you can track his steps from the branding pit. I’ll wait for you in town.”

“All right,” Ben said.

Ben was sure Adam knew more than he was letting on, especially if he was that determined to get to town before he and Hoss. He just couldn’t put his finger on it. They had just enjoyed Adam’s engagement celebration and his youngest and eldest were fine that night. Adam was pleased and Joe seemed very happy and proud of his eldest brother.

But something must have happened, sometime this past week affecting Adam, causing him to become even more private and withdrawn than usual. Whatever the problem was between him and Joe, it had caused Joe to stay out all night, distancing himself from his eldest brother.

Hoss and Ben did as Adam suggested and rode out with Jim and Ralph to the branding pit while Adam rode straight into town. Hoss pointed the way Joe had taken off yesterday morning after his confrontation with his eldest brother. Ben left instructions for the two ranch hands to do what they could and assured them there would be three Cartwright sons riding out to help finish up sometime today.

Adam rode down C Street toward the livery, checking hitching posts in front of saloons and glancing down alleyways for the familiar black and white. His heart beat a little faster than normal, his breathing unsteady. When he found nothing, he turned and started toward the little Victorian on the edge of town.

Some call it butterflies, Adam called it nerves as he tried the latch on the door and found it locked. He knocked repeatedly, and just like before, there was no answer. Sometime during the night, Grace had come home and left again.

Leaning back against the locked door, he closed his eyes, believing what he’d tried to rule out all along was true. His brother and his fiancée were off somewhere together. Run off maybe, another town, another territory or state. Facts were facts; they both disappeared at the same time and if nothing else, Adam was a logical man. What else could he possibly think? He checked the rear of the house for the pinto—nothing.

In his mind, the image of Joe and Grace together was front and center. Joe’s natural gift with women, his sweet talk, and his ability to convince Grace to run away with him.

Holding her close, his lips burning with desire, move delicately across her face, her chin, her neck. He unfastens the delicate ribbons, the final item of clothing, keeping their fervent bodies apart. Hands searching, caressing gentle curves and enveloping her with his body as she willingly gives herself to him.

Adam took a deep breath—why Joe? His heart pounded heavily. Now he would have to explain the sordid details to his father and Hoss. He would have to state the facts he knew to be true. They wouldn’t believe him at first; it would take time for the truth to sink in.

His father would demand proof, not accusations, whereas Hoss would never believe such a story since, in his eyes, the kid could do no wrong. He could hear his brother now. “I don’t know how you come up with such a fool way of thinkin’, Adam, but you’re mistaken. Joe’d never do nothin’ like that.”

My struggles with the cloth ties had been fruitless. I didn’t have the strength to fight with them any longer. It had to be noon or later, and hours ago, I couldn’t hold back; I had to relieve myself, then lay here in my own wetness, waiting for someone—anyone—to find me. The heat inside this cabin was unbearable—I could feel one rivulet after another run down my face and neck.

Even lying down, I felt dizzy although the pounding in my head had ended. Between the heat and lack of water, I knew my time was limited. Maybe Owens wasn’t coming back. He knew I die sooner or later so why bother checking to make sure the deed was done. I prayed someone would walk through that door.

Pa would be furious with me, thinking I was out all night, throwing away hard-earned money gambling or shacked-up with a whore in some seedy, little room above the saloon. I could practically guarantee that Pa and my brothers would be out looking for me early today, mad and upset or not.

They’d probably head straight to Virginia City and check in with Roy Coffee before looking anywhere else, figuring maybe I’d gotten into a brawl at one of the saloons. I could see Pa now, adding up the damages in his head before he ever reached the sheriff’s office.

When the trip to the jail had failed, Pa would start to worry. No sign of me, no sign of my horse, no tracks to follow, no one seeing me in town—none of this was helping my mood or my disposition.

Minutes passed—hours passed. My head jerked, waking me. I must have dozed off again. I thought I heard a noise outside but I couldn’t be sure. Could just be a skunk or raccoon, rummaging around for food, but there it was again. I was frozen in place; I couldn’t move a muscle. I listened; I waited.

The door flew open, banging against the cabin wall and in walked Richard Owens, holding Grace upright, nearly dragging her across the dirt floor. Her eyes were nearly closed and she looked tired and pale as she tried her best to place one foot in front of the other. There was blood on her light colored skirt and her free arm was wrapped tightly around her middle.

“Grace . . .” I tried to call out, but my voice was raw and just above a whisper. She raised her head slightly after hearing me then her head fell back down like a worn ragdoll, and hung limply, close to her chest.

Her dark, tangled hair wrapped limply across her shoulders, and from what I could see of her eyes, she looked dazed, maybe drugged. “What the hell have you done to her?” Owens took a minute of time from his efforts with Grace to smile at me before he continued walking her across the room. He stopped next to the bed, easing her down on the dirty old filthy mattress. “What’s wrong with her?”

“In time, boy, in time,” he said.

My heart pounded. By all accounts, she’d had the surgery, but something went wrong, terribly wrong. Was he bringing her here to die? Would he kill us both?

“Let me take care of her; she’s sick.” He wouldn’t even look my way. He started removing her clothes. “What the hell’s wrong with you?” I tried to scream, my voice suddenly cracking and bringing on a coughing fit I couldn’t control.

Hoss tracked Joe’s pinto across the vast meadows of the Ponderosa and into Virginia City. It was no surprise as to how fast the boy had ridden and Hoss hoped his father didn’t notice the lengthy strides between Cochise’s hoof prints.

“Well, just as we thought, Pa, he come to town.”

“He certainly did, son.”

“You find out where Adam is while I stop in and check with Roy.”

“Adam mighta done that already.”

“Just go find your brother.”

“Yessir.”

Ben tied Buck in front of the sheriff’s office and started up the steps when Roy opened the door and stopped to wipe sweat from his forehead. “Hotter’n I remember it being for a lot a years, Ben. What brings you to town?”

“Not what, Roy, who.”

“Huh?”

“Joseph.”

Roy grinned and started to chuckle until he saw the look on his friend’s face. “Boy gettin’ hisself in trouble again, Ben?”

“You could say that.”

“Well, he ain’t here. I ain’t seen Little Joe for some time now.”

“You’re sure—”

“Sure as I can be, Ben.”

“That boy,” Ben said, shaking his head out of sheer frustration.

“Just holler if I can help,” Roy offered as Ben had already turned and headed back down the steps.

With a heavy sigh, Ben untied Buck and started walking, leading his horse down to the Bucket of Blood, the saloon where he saw his elder sons’ horses tied out front. This was Joe’s favorite hangout and maybe Cosmo, or one of Joe’s umpteen saloon girl acquaintances knew something they didn’t.

Ben saw his sons sitting at a table, along with an extra beer and an empty chair, waiting for him to arrive. The cold beer sure looked good—tasted good too. Roy was right—it was unusually hot, and with his temper rising as fast as the temperature of the day, Ben downed his beer in two healthy gulps.

Adam had spoken to Cosmo when he’d first arrived, and he informed Ben and Hoss that Little Joe had been in the saloon just the other day. “The day he was so sick,” he added, “asking about some stranger in town—a gambler named Owens.”

“Owens? Don’t know anyone by that name,” Ben said, then realized what Adam had said. “The day he was sick?”

Adam was seething. His dark hazel eyes narrowed into thin dark slits, as he considered the reason for Joe’s disappearance, which had become clear in his eyes, maybe not to the others just yet, but definitely to him. And furthermore, talking to his father was becoming increasingly difficult. “Yes, Pa, the day he was sick.”

Ben mulled over Joe’s actions—feigning sickness—sneaking into town. Something was up—something Adam was well aware of but wasn’t talking about. “Tell me about Owens.”

“Neither Hoss nor I have ever heard of the man or seen him for that matter,” Adam replied. “Apparently he’s a gambler—new in town. Joe asked me if I knew him the night after he supposedly stayed home sick. That was after I told him I’d seen him in town when I came in to get our ranch hands out of Roy Coffee’s jail.”

“You didn’t tell me he was in town.”

“No, I didn’t, Pa.”

“Is there a reason why?”

Holding his glass with both hands, Adam studied the remains of his beer before answering his father. “It had to do with the argument Joe and I—” This wasn’t the place or the time to go into detail.

“I think it’s high time you tell us what this is all about, son.”

Grace was in desperate need of medical care and Owens was still clawing at her clothing, removing the many layers every proper woman wears. “Why are you undressing her? Can’t you see she needs a doctor?”

Grace was helpless against Owens’ strength, his hands pawing at her, stripping off each item of clothing. I was tied to the damn chair and all I could do was watch and wait—wait for an explanation. For now, he wasn’t talking; he was struggling with hooks and eyes, pearl buttons and fancy ribbons.

Grace had given up the fight and lay limp, curled into herself, trying to hide her embarrassment. Owens began unlacing her boots—her shoulders and breasts were now on exposed and I assumed her entire naked body would be visible soon. As I looked on in disbelief at what Owens was doing, I could see only part her pale body, glistening with an even sheen of sweat while long, dark hair hid most of her face.

There were rust-colored stains, covering her undergarments—blood against the stark white cotton material. “Leave her be,” I tried to shout.

Owens had set Grace’s boots neatly together next to the foot of the bed. She’d been stripped naked, her clothing scattered on the dirt floor. He walked across the room and stood in front of me then righted the chair with me still bound tightly. He backhanded me so hard the chair rocked on two legs, but I straightened back up on the seat and he slapped me even harder the second time. “Best keep your mouth shut, boy. I like to play rough.”

He turned and walked back to Grace. “You don’t want me to play rough, do you Grace?”

I heard a slight whimper but there was no fight left in her. She curled up tighter, embarrassed that Owens and I were in the room and there was nothing she could do to hide.

I looked away. This was my brother’s fiancée. Another man was touching her, exposing her naked body in front of the two of us. Her shoulders shook. She was crying, and I was helpless to comfort her or free either of us from the madman.

Owens was finished with Grace and apparently finished with me too. He pulled up the only other chair in the shack, turned it around backward and rested his arms across the high back. I was no threat to him, so there was no gun, no reason for him to fear me or Grace.

“You gonna tell me what this is all about?” I asked, not really expecting an answer.

“I might as well. You won’t be around long enough to tell anyone the sad, sad tale.” There was no sense of decency, no regard for human life. Owens was an animal, maybe less if that’s possible. He stared at me with gambler’s eyes—eyes that gave away nothing—cold, hard and evil. He also had the advantage, holding us hostage, a sick, helpless woman and me, unable to do a damn thing about it.

“Things didn’t work out as planned,” he said, cool and composed as if he were holding all the cards, which he was.

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“My little Grace fell in love with your brother. That wasn’t the plan—no, not the plan at all.” I watched him glance at the young woman lying curled up on the bed, shivering in the heat of the day.

“What do you mean your Grace?”

“Long story short, we came to Virginia City so Grace to marry a wealthy Cartwright. I’d read a news story about your father, the Ponderosa and his three eligible sons, young men who would take over the thousand-acre ranch. It didn’t matter which son, only one was necessary to carry out the plan.

“Your brother Adam was quick to oblige, taking my little Grace in hand, wanting to marry her and make her a Cartwright. I bided my time. I sat back and watched the happy couple set their wedding date. I would be set for life. I would live in style with money flowing in faster than I could gamble it all away.

“But Grace broke all the rules. She fell in love with your brother. That wasn’t the plan—no, that wasn’t the plan at all.”

“What about my brother’s baby. Was that part of the plan?”

“I hate to disappoint you, kid, but that wasn’t your brother’s baby. It was mine.”

“Yours!”

“In love or not, Grace failed to seduce your brother. He’s quite the gentleman you know.”

My head reeled. This wasn’t happening. All along I’d assumed— All along we’d all been duped into believing this was a joyful union, two people in love with each other. I knew how much my brother loved this woman and I guess her ultimate mistake was falling in love with him.

“So what happens now?”

“I’m afraid Grace is no use to me anymore.” Owens seemed deep in thought then shook his head. “The months we planned—wasted.”

“Why don’t you just cash in your chips and ride out? I’ll get Grace to the doctor before it’s too late.”

“You don’t seem to understand, kid. I don’t intend to watch over my shoulder for the rest of my life, waiting for you or one of your brothers to ride up and put a bullet in my back.” Owens stood up from the chair and positioned himself to look out the open door. “I’m sorry it has to be this way, but I have no other choice. Grace and I have been together, worked together for a long time. I really hate to see her life end this way.”

“Then walk away. Believe me; I won’t say a word to anyone. At this point, no one knows you and Grace were a team. No one knows what you had planned.”

Owens, still standing with his back to me, his arms stretched out, grasping hold of the doorframe as if he might do as I asked and walk away; instead, he bowed his head. “Sorry, kid. It has to be this way.”

Hop Sing served supper to three men, not four. Ben, Adam, and Hoss had ridden back to the house thinking Joe might be home, but Adam knew different. He knew why Joe hadn’t come home, but he had yet to explain the situation to his father and brother.

Adam managed to eat bits and pieces of his supper while debating what he should say and how it should be presented. Supper had been eaten in silence, but Adam was ready to lay it all out on the line. Whether anyone chose to believe him or not, he really didn’t care.

He divulged everything he knew to be true, everything he’d suspected from the beginning had now become fact. He told his father and brother how he’d confronted Joe more than once over spending time with Grace. He told of Joe’s midnight visit to be with her, then finding them holding each other in Chinatown, thinking they were invisible to prying eyes.

Both parties were missing and as expected, Hoss was the first to react, but Adam held back. He didn’t respond to the harsh words and the pounding fist on the table. It wasn’t worth the effort.

Ben listened. The words his son had spoken sounded more like a delusional tale, a bitter vision that Adam had conjured up in his mind. Not Joseph. He would never destroy his brother’s life that way. Something was missing in Adam’s story. Something wasn’t right between the two brothers, but the scenario Adam put together involving Grace wasn’t it—there had to be more.

Night fell and still no sign of Joe. Not long after supper, the Cartwright men went to bed, each with different thoughts running through their minds. Unanswered questions with no civilized answers plagued Ben and Hoss, but not Adam. He knew the truth.

Hop Sing stirred in his own bed. He had knowledge of Missy Grace he would have to tell the family. He heard things he knew weren’t true. He knew Little Joe wasn’t in love with that woman as Adam suggested. “Hop Sing make right in morning.”

Ben and his two eldest sons made their way down to breakfast, no one feeling rested, no one getting a decent night’s sleep. Ben knew he would have to go in and talk to Roy, let him know Joe was missing. For Adam’s sake, he really didn’t need to give the sheriff the full story, just have him keep a lookout for Joe in town.

Ben’s thoughts had been elsewhere when he noticed Hop Sing standing next to him. “What is it, Hop Sing?”

“Hop Sing need tell family what he know about Missy Grace.”

“What you know,” Ben said.

“I tell Little Joe when Hop Sing should have kept thoughts to self.”

“Go on,” Ben said.

“I tell Little Joe I see Doctor Kim, Hop Sing friend, and Doctor tell Hop Sing Missy Grace want operation.”

“Operation for what, Hop Sing?” Ben asked.

Hop Sing glanced quickly at Adam before he continued. “Missy Grace don’t want baby. She see Doctor Kim for operation.”

“I knew it,” Adam shouted and stood so fast his chair banged to the floor. Without hesitation, Ben stood up too. Adam’s face turned a brilliant red as he pounded his fist on the dining room table, rattling dishes then telling his father and Hoss what he knew to be true. “It’s not my child, Pa. It’s your precious baby son’s child. That’s why I found the two of them in Chinatown.”

“You know nothing of the sort, Adam,” Ben hollered back.

Adam shook his head. “Of course I don’t, Pa. Joe would never do anything as dishonorable as sleep his own brother’s fiancée, impregnate her, and then take care of the problem. Oh no—not Joe. Not your baby son.”

“Adam! Adam! Where do you think you’re going?” Ben yelled when his eldest marched toward the front door and fastened his gun belt low on his hips.

“Anywhere but here.”

“Son, let’s talk this out. There has to be a reasonable explanation.”

“Not when Little Joe’s involved. Reason vanishes, Pa. You and Hoss think what you want. I can’t stay here, knowing you’ll always believe him over me.” Adam picked up his hat and turned back to face his father with Hoss now standing close by. “Believe what you want. I won’t be a part of it. Joe’s right and I’m wrong. Just leave it at that.”

“Son please, this isn’t the way.”

“I’m sorry, Pa. I can’t take any more of Joe’s lies.” Adam opened the front door and slammed it behind him. He was through explaining himself, defending himself. Joe and Grace could live happily ever after; he wasn’t going to be a part of it. The last thing he wanted was to witness the two of them together.

Ben opened the door to see his eldest son walk, almost run, to the barn. One son missing, one leaving home without thinking things through. He turned to Hoss, knowing his middle son was just as upset and bewildered over this chain of events as he was.

“What do we do now, Pa?”

“I wish I knew,” Ben said, closing the door and walking slowly to his desk. He needed time to process everything Adam had said. Was he blind to the ways of his youngest son? Could there be any truth in what Adam had said?

Resting his elbows on his desk, Ben laid his head in his hands. “No …” he mumbled to himself. Joseph would never do anything like that. He knew right from wrong, and this was wrong, but his mind quickly leaped, conflicting words from Adam muddled his brain, leaving too many unanswered questions.

Did Joe and Grace, in fact, run away? Could it possibly be Joe’s child? Is that why he felt he had to leave the Ponderosa without a word? Ben pressed his hands to the sides of his head as though that would stop his mind from racing. Adam had to be wrong in his assumption—he had to be.

Hoss planted his feet in front of Ben’s desk, his gunbelt on, his hat in hand. “I’m gonna go find Little Joe, Pa.”

“He may have left town, son.”

“No. Joe wouldn’t do them things Adam said he done. Something’s happened to him and I intend to find out just what that somethin’ is.”

Ben couldn’t help but smile at his middle son. Hoss was Joe’s ally to the end, and Ben realized Hoss was right. He’d let himself think the unthinkable. He’d thought the worst about his youngest boy. “You’re absolutely right, son. Saddle my horse, I’ll go with you.”

“You stay here, Pa, ‘case Joe comes wanderin’ in hurt. He’ll need you here.”

Ben stood from his desk. “I’m glad you set me straight, Hoss. I was beginning to think—”

“Don’t think like that, Pa,” Hoss interrupted. “Ya know Little Joe’d never do nothin’ like Adam claimed he done.”

Ben reached up and placed his hand on Hoss’ shoulder. “Find him, son, and bring him home.”

“Yessir.”

Hoss crossed the room with Ben following close behind. He opened the front door only to find Roy Coffee, standing, now startled, with his fist raised, ready to knock.

“Roy, wasn’t expecting to see you standing there,” Hoss said, almost colliding with the sheriff in his rush to get out the door.

“Sorry, Hoss.”

“Roy,” Ben said, extending his hand to the sheriff. “What brings you out this early in the morning?”

“This ain’t no social call, Ben.”

“How about some coffee?”

“No, Ben, this is serious and it can’t be put off none.” Roy held his hat with both hands, twisting the brim in a nervous fashion. What he had to say would devastate Ben, would devastate Hoss and Adam, too.

“Well, don’t just stand there, come in, Roy.”

“Ben,” Roy said, trying to phrase his words so they didn’t sound as bad as the situation was. “I got Little Joe in my jail.”

“In jail?” Ben remarked.

“Yessir. He—well, he—he was—”

“Out with it, Roy. What’s he done this time?”

“He’s been charged with murder.”

“Murder!”

Roy couldn’t look Ben in the eye. He glanced quickly up at the big man, standing shoulder to shoulder alongside his father then looked away quickly after seeing the scowl on Hoss’ face.

“There’s some mistake,” Ben said, looking down at the sheriff.

“Ain’t no mistake, Ben. Little Joe was seen holding a bloody knife in his hand, and Miss Grace Monroe was lying there dead from a stab wound.”

Ben’s hands went immediately to each side of his head, trying to lessen the pain piercing his skull. He shook his head slowly, walking away from the sheriff. “Not Little Joe.” He turned around suddenly, making eye contact with Roy. “What did Joseph say?”

“Says he don’t remember what happened.”

“Saddle the horses, Hoss.”

“Yessir.” Hoss headed out the front door, but not before giving the sheriff a look of contempt that said more than words could ever say. Roy didn’t miss the look and neither did Ben.

“He’s—oh never mind, Roy.” How could he explain Hoss’s feeling when he couldn’t begin to explain his own?

“Ben, I—”

Ben stood directly in front of his longtime friend and softened his voice. “You know Joseph didn’t do this. It’s a mistake, Roy. Joe would never—”

“Ben, as sheriff, I had no choice. I had to lock him up. You know that. You’ll just have to wait till I can investigate further. I just come to tell you what I know, and right now all the evidence points to Little Joe.”

“Oh, Roy,” Ben said with disgust. “That’s ridiculous and you know it.”

“It may be, but—”

“Don’t say anything else,” Ben said, fumbling with his gun belt and grabbing his hat. His fingers weren’t working. Words he’d taught his sons never to say aloud were hovering close to the surface. “Let’s ride.”

Roy knew the effect this would have on Ben, and he couldn’t miss the anger in his friend’s eyes; he also knew it was his job, no matter what the circumstances. He’d known Little Joe since the boy was just a young’un. He never would’ve thought him capable of murder, but it was his job, a job he hated more than ever right then.

Adam—Little Joe—Grace—unwanted baby—bloody knife. Ben couldn’t think straight. Even if Adam’s assumptions were true, it never would have come to this. None of this whole fiasco made a lick of sense. The ride into town was exhausting, and by the time the three men hitched their horses outside Roy’s office, each one had the same thoughts running through their minds. What in God’s name happened to Grace and why, Little Joe?

Pushing himself ahead of Roy, Ben hurried through the office and to the cell. Under normal circumstances, Roy would have taken their guns before letting them into his jail, but this was Ben and Hoss Cartwright, upstanding men in the community. Surely, they wouldn’t do anything rash.

“Joseph,” Ben said in the calmest voice he could muster.

“Pa—Hoss,” Joe said, looking up after hearing his father’s voice.

Ben turned to see what the holdup was. “Let us in here, Roy.”

The sheriff grabbed the keyring from the nail outside the cell then changing his mind, he held out his hand asking Ben and Hoss for their guns. He unlocked the iron door and it clanged shut after the two Cartwrights entered. Walking back out to his office, Roy dismissed his young deputy who’d been left in charge of watching the prisoner while he’d ridden out to the Ponderosa.

“Are you hurt, son?” Ben asked, noticing the blood-stained, foul-smelling trousers.

“No, Pa, I’m not hurt.” Joe stood up briefly when Ben and Hoss had entered the cell but sat back down on the rumpled cot where he’d spent a better part of last night. His head rested in his hands not wanting to look or talk to his brother or father.

“What happened, son? Where’s your shirt, and where are your boots?”

“I’m not sure, Pa.”

“Tell me anything you remember, Joe.”

“Well, I—I’m not really sure of anything right now.” He glanced quickly at Ben and then Hoss. “Owens—” Joe mumbled. “He took me to one of our line shacks, tied me up, and left me there overnight. Then he brought Grace there yesterday, I think it was yesterday. She was sick. She was hurt, bleeding.”

Ben glanced at Hoss, then sat down on the cot next to Joe. He slid his hand across Joe’s shoulder, squeezing tightly, adding a bit of comfort to his young son, but letting him know he needed to continue, as painful as the story might be. Hoss moved in closer so he could hear all Joe had to say, and hopefully block any unwanted tears.

“I remember Roy’s deputy stepping through the cabin door. I—I was kneeling on the floor next to the bed, holding a bloody knife, my knife.”

Ben sat silently, his hand never leaving Joe. It wasn’t hard to miss the tremors slipping through his son’s body. His hand gripped tighter. “Anything else?”

Joe looked into his father’s eyes. “Grace is dead, Pa.” He buried his face in his hands. “I just don’t know what happened. I don’t—”

“Son, I don’t believe for one minute that you had anything to do with this.”

“But, Pa—”

“Someone wanted Grace dead, and someone, maybe this fellow Owens, has somehow made it look like—”

As soon as the words were said, Adam’s assessment of Joe and what he’d come to believe as the truth flashed through Ben’s mind. Would Adam be so enraged he’d— No! Never! No matter how he felt, no matter how hurt he might be, Adam would never . . .

Ben shook his head, dismissing the absurd thoughts, thoughts of what his eldest son might consider doing in the state of mind he was in, but going that far wasn’t an option, not an option at all. And, as for Joe murdering this woman, no, not Joe either.

“What happens now, Pa? Will the sheriff let me go home? I can’t stay locked in here, Pa, you know that, don’t you?”

Ben knew the answer to Joe’s question. The answer Roy would give him wouldn’t even come close to what Joe wanted to hear. Joseph needed to be with family more than ever now, but with a murder charge hanging over him, Ben knew Roy had no choice in the matter. The town would be up in arms, and Roy’s job would be on the line if he let Joe out of jail.

Ben needed to speak to his lawyer, and knowing Roy would never consent to Joe’s freedom, maybe the attorney could pull some strings. At this point, he could only hope for the best.

“Stay with your brother, Hoss. I need to talk to Roy and see if I can meet with Hiram.” Ben would also send Paul Martin back to jail. Joe didn’t look well, and it wasn’t just the fact that he’d been confined to the cell. His eyes were glassy, his face pale. Ben knelt down on one knee in front of Joe. “Stay strong, son. I’ll go talk to Hiram and see what we need to do next.”

Joe nodded without looking up at his father. Why did he feel so sick, and why was his head pounding unmercifully? He constantly swallowed, knowing how close he was to being sick.

“Joseph, look at me, son,” Ben said, resting his hand on Joe’s slender knee. And when their eyes finally met, Ben continued. “Trust me, boy. Everything will work out fine. You’ll be out of here in no time—trust me.”

Those are words I never forgot, but that was over eight years ago. I trusted my father. I trusted, as I always had in the past, that my father could make things right. I trusted the justice system. I trusted everything until I heard the judge say guilty, followed by sentenced to ten years of hard labor at the Territorial Prison, a newly built facility outside of Carson, just a day’s ride from my home, but it might as well have been a thousand miles away.

I was in shock; my family was, too. All except Adam, who didn’t attend the trial. Pa said he’d left on a business trip that very morning. He was on his way to San Francisco and wouldn’t even receive the telegram he’d sent for days. Then he would have to make the arduous trip back home.

The sentencing was over before there was any sign of my eldest brother. Maybe it was better that way. It would’ve been hard for him to sit through the trial and listen to the evidence, knowing how much he loved Grace and knowing what he’d tried to accuse me of only days before.

I didn’t know which was worse, her death or Adam thinking I was responsible. I hadn’t seen my brother since that day in Chinatown, the day he’d gotten the notion I was involved in a personal or maybe even a physical way with the woman he planned to marry.

I’d intended to tell him everything I knew about the baby and all as soon as I got back to the ranch. I would’ve told him about Dr. Kim and what I knew about Richard Owens, everything I thought I knew. At the time, I thought the child was my brother’s. I knew how much it would hurt him. I was a fool, we were all made fools of, but that was a long time ago, and I was anxious to see my brother. I needed to know how he felt after eight years. I could tell by the letters I’d received in prison, he was only writing to please Pa, nothing more.

In the beginning, I believed my father when he told me about Adam and San Francisco. I believed Adam was on a business trip. But as time went on, I began to question the story I been told. I’d never heard any mention of Adam’s trip the week before all of this happened, which seemed strange to me after I’d had time to think. Did my brother hate me that much that he couldn’t or wouldn’t attend my trial?

All the evidence pointed at me. There were men on the jury, friends and business associates of my father, and there were new men to Virginia City, men who had never heard the name Cartwright, not that it should have made a difference, but at the same time, it made a big difference.

Men who sat in the courthouse, complaining about the rare heatwave we were having, praying it would be a quick trial so they could rush back to the saloon for a cold beer. Even the judge, who wore a black robe while sitting on the bench, seemed uncomfortable and irritable due to the unusual and distracting heat.

The prosecuting attorney was a smart man, painting the perfect picture of love-gone-wrong. Dr. Kim was called to the stand, the first time a man of Chinese descent was allowed in the courtroom to testify, and he acknowledged the termination of the pregnancy.

Doc Martin was also called to the stand. He’d been sent to check me over after Pa and I’d first talked in my cell, during which time my father had gone to speak to Hiram Wood, our family attorney. The only thing Paul could detect was that I was nauseous and had a pounding headache. He’d given me powders to take for the strange discomfort, although he was unsure of the cause. When he mentioned I could have been drugged, which he thought might be the case, the prosecutor reminded the jury that the doc was only voicing an opinion, an opinion he couldn’t begin to prove.

The young deputy, James, if I remember his name right, said a boy, he didn’t recognize as one of the locals, told him he’d seen two saddled horses tied up at a line shack just west of town and that the place seemed deserted when he called out, “Hello the house”. The young deputy, eager to make a name for himself, rode out alone to check things out.

I remember James walking in; I don’t remember if the door was already open or not, and after seeing blood everywhere—Grace, lying dead on the cot, and me holding a bloody knife in my hand—the young deputy drew his gun. “You’re under arrest, mister,” he said. I was so confused, so busy trying to make sense of things; I let him tell me what to do, what to think.

I was on my knees next to Grace, and after dropping the bloody knife to the floor, I turned to face him. Next thing I knew, I was sitting in Sheriff Coffee’s jail, accused of murdering my brother’s fiancée.

It wasn’t until the next day, after my mind cleared, that bits and pieces started filling in the blank spots, and as they did, I relayed them to Mr. Wood, my attorney. Eventually, I’d remembered it all, even though it seemed like I was fabricating the entire event.

Owens, being tied to the chair, out of my head from lack of water, something that smelled funny that Owens held over my nose and mouth, twice, which I later learned from Paul was probably chloroform, but none of the remembering helped my case. There was no witness, no one to back up this strange-sounding story, which hadn’t come to me until later. The setup I suddenly claimed to remember didn’t wash with the jury.

Besides wanting out of the courtroom and out of the heat, the jury became determined to convict a rich man’s son after the prosecutor hammered into their heads how wealth and prestige couldn’t buy a murderer his freedom. Then he gave his closing statement.

“Joseph Cartwright is guilty of killing Grace Monroe, a young, beautiful woman, with her entire life ahead of her. With his own knife, Joseph Cartwright stabbed Miss Monroe repeatedly when things didn’t work out to suit his fancy or his status within the community. I beg you to find this young man guilty of this hideous crime.”

I will always remember those words. That’s all it took for the jury to come back with a guilty verdict. But I knew the truth. I knew what Owens had done to Grace and me. I knew who was guilty, but I had no proof. I never stood a chance. As soon as the scene was staged and the gambler was gone, having left Virginia City never to be seen or heard of again, I was forced to take the fall.

Pa had kept me informed of court appeals and ranch happenings through letters over the years. He had Hiram file an appeal during the first year of my sentence. When the first one failed, Pa hired a prominent San Francisco attorney the second time around, but that didn’t work either.

I can’t imagine how my father suffered over the past eight years. I know I’m not guilty, but did he? Did Hoss? Did Adam? No one in the courtroom believed me—hell, I don’t even know if Hiram believed a word I’d said.

No one had ever seen Owens and Grace together as I had, and when I tried to introduce this piece of information, I was almost laughed out of court. After Dr. Kim’s statement, it made perfect sense to everyone in the courtroom that the baby was mine and unwanted. Then, after the deputy found the two of us together nearly naked and very bloody, it didn’t take much to set up a love quarrel gone wrong followed by murder.

After James brought me into Roy’s office, he explained to the sheriff, rather excitedly, what he’d seen out at the line shack. I sat there numb and silent, listening to the story he told.

“Well, Sheriff, there was this naked woman on the bed and this man, this Joe Cartwright, and he was kneelin’ see—kinda half on and half off the bed—with a bloody knife in his hand.” James cringed, and then shivered at the scene he saw in his mind before he went on. “The woman was dead, beaten, I mean she was all bruised up, and she had stab wounds, more’n just one, Sheriff. Mighta been a struggle. Maybe he was trying to take advantage of her or somethin’ and she didn’t wanna.”

“Just tell me what ya saw, James,” Roy interrupted. “Don’t add nothin’ more to the story.”

“Well, as I said, she was already dead when I got there. Her clothes was strung all over the floor of the cabin like they was ripped off her or somethin’, know what I mean, Sheriff?”

“Go on.” Roy knew darn well this wasn’t the act of Little Joe Cartwright, but he had no choice but to let the deputy finish his story.

“Well, I told this Cartwright fella to drop the knife, and he did, ‘cause I had my gun drawn and he didn’t have no choice in the matter. He just stared at me then he stared at the woman, kinda like he knew he’d been caught and there was no way out. I’m pretty good with a gun, ain’t I, Roy?”

“Yes, James. Anything else?”

“Well, this Cartwright fella started crying—he, well, he laid his head back down on the bed and tears was running down his face when he knew I had him cornered when he knew he was gonna hang for murderin’ that lady.”

“I think that’s all I need for now, James. Why don’t you go get yourself a beer, but you listen and you listen good. You don’t repeat this story to anyone else, ya hear. This is official business and it can’t go any farther than this office.”

“Yessir. I won’t say nothin’, Sheriff.”

Well, James, being a new, young deputy, had a little trouble keeping the story to himself—after all, he’d caught a murder red-handed. His first arrest and the boy was proud and puffed up like a rooster ready to strut his stuff and make his name known throughout Virginia City, maybe even Nevada after he found out Cartwright was a big name in these parts.

Of course, I wasn’t privy to that information until the trial, and it sort of slipped out, but by then the story had grown out of proportion, making James look like a hero. He’d captured the wicked villain and handed him over to the sheriff. By the time Roy tried to set the record straight, it was too late, words had been said, and the jury was keen on hearing the more embellished story, and as I said before, the prosecutor was very good.

Pa finally came clean and set the record straight about Adam and the business trip to San Francisco after both appeals failed. I guess he couldn’t keep to the story he’d made up at the time.

Adam had never been sent to San Francisco. He had left that same morning, riding out to who knows where and hadn’t returned to the ranch until he read the headlines in the Utah Territory Gazette, a monthly publication, where the name Cartwright had become front-page news.

Pa didn’t go into detail as to why Adam left the ranch. That was left to my imagination, and if I imagined right, Adam thought I was involved with Grace, as in, more than a brother should be involved. I can only imagine what went through his mind after reading headlines stating that the same brother had been accused of her murder.

I was tired, physically and mentally, tired of thinking what might have been or what should have been, and too tired to go upstairs and crawl into bed, so I stretched out on the settee. The fire was warm and the house was quiet. I still had trouble adjusting my leg and finding a comfortable position, but this would do for now. Sitting idle that long on the stage must have cramped it more than usual.

My leg didn’t bother me as much when I was working, at least not till the end of the day. I’d gotten so used to standing in the hot sun—rain—snow—nothing much mattered. My lame leg was part of me; it had been for over seven years. I was used to its weakness and its deformity, and so the leg and I got along just fine.

Just as I started to nod off, the front door flew open with a bang, hitting the sidebar and making me sit up quickly, well, as quickly as I could, from the settee. I grabbed hold of my leg while twisting to see who’d entered the house in such an uproar.

There stood three finely dressed men, suits and ties, and the faintest hint of bay rum. I started to smile at the intrusion, but the young man, who was taken from his family so long ago, could only cry tears of joy, tears of eight long years away from my father and brothers.

“Joseph—”

“Pa …” I could barely mumble the word.

“Son,” he said, his hat dropping from his hand to the floor as he crossed the room toward me.

I can’t begin to explain my feelings. My father was holding me so tight I could barely breathe. I’d yearned for my father’s comforting embrace, his loving touch for so long; I hoped it was real and not a dream.

All the years spent away from my family vanished when I leaned back, away from Pa’s tight grasp, seeing those dark, tear-filled eyes that mirrored my own. “It’s good to be home,” I said before his arms pulled me tight against him once again.

I’d caught a glimpse of my brothers, standing together, waiting. Brothers who were willing to give Pa and me the few minutes needed. I was glad to see them, but it was my father I needed right now. The bond we shared for as long as I can remember was still as strong and heartfelt as ever.

“Your brothers and I were at the Governor’s Ball,” Pa said, as he caught his breath and tried to stay his own tears. “Henry Blasdel just told me he’d pardoned you before his term as governor was up. And when he said your sentence ended yesterday . . .”

“That about sums it up, Pa. I’m a free man.” I turned and smiled at my brothers. Hoss was about ready to burst, but Adam’s face was just the way I remembered it—unreadable—not giving away any secrets, and I feared his thoughts.

Pa finally let go, and it was Hoss’s turn to give me his long-awaited welcome. In two long strides, my brother was in front of me, hoisting me up in the air in one of his famous bear hugs. “Put me down, ya big galoot,” I cried.

“Cain’t, little brother. I been savin’ up.”

When he dropped me to the floor, my dang leg gave out and I grabbed the settee, trying to right myself. Hoss noticed immediately and grabbed my arm, steadying me until I was solid on both feet.

“Did I hurt ya, Little Joe?”

“Naw, it’s nothin’.” I wasn’t fooling anyone. They all could see the bowed shape of my left leg and how long it took me to regain my balance.

“Ya sure?” Hoss was worried, and I saw the stunned look on Pa’s face.

“Not your fault, Hoss, just an old injury. It’s fine now.”

“Have you eaten anything, Joseph?” Pa asked, trying to change the subject, knowing we had the rest of our lives to talk about unpleasant things.

How could I tell him I’d had cake and a glass of milk for dinner? A simple answer would do. “Sure did, Pa.”

“Let’s see if Hop Sing left us anything to eat. Will you make us some coffee, Adam?”

Adam had stood like a stranger in his own home. I’m not sure if Pa even realized my eldest brother hadn’t said anything to me or not. Adam walked in my direction and extended his hand. “Good to have you home, Joe.”

“Good to see you too, brother.”

“I’ll get that coffee made,” he said, and as quick as his welcome was, he was gone.

“I’ll check the icebox!” Hoss was quick to offer.

Pa was back beside me; his arm wrapped around me, clenching and unclenching my shoulder. He needed to touch, make sure I was real, the same feeling I had only moments ago. It took everything in me not to let the tears flow like a newborn baby when I looked back up and into my father’s eyes.

This whole ordeal had been a nightmare. I wasn’t ready to discuss any of it with anyone, at least not tonight, maybe never. I knew there’d be question after question, my leg for starters. I would tell them only half-truths. Nothing good could possibly come from them knowing all I’d been through.

Like I’d forgotten where the dining room table was located, Pa hung on to me, guiding me in the right direction and settling me into my chair. Hoss brought out the cake with a considerable-sized chunk missing. Even though Hoss seemed a bit confused, Pa suddenly realized what I’d had for supper.

“I suppose this was your dinner. Am I right, Joseph?”

“Yes, sir. Mighty tasty too.”

I wasn’t reprimanded for my infraction; Pa shook his head while Hoss’ laughter filled the room. “Good thing you didn’t eat it all or I’da had to pound you good.”

“That’s enough outta you, big brother. Just get on with it and start slicin’.”

Adam couldn’t help but hear the tomfoolery as he walked in with the coffee, but he kept his thoughts to himself. In a way, I felt like I’d never been away. Pa and Hoss had made my welcome home everything I’d hoped it would be. Adam was probably doing the best he could. Maybe after losing Grace, he’d become even more reserved and cautious. When the time was right, we would talk. I would explain, as best I could, what really happened. It would be his choice to accept my word although I’m not sure how I’d react if he didn’t.

I dug into my second piece of cake then leaned back in my chair, realizing my stomach wasn’t used to such rich food after being denied for so long. I would have to ease back into eating a proper diet and at least use a bit more sense when it came to sweets. Hoss gave me a look I easily recognized. I picked up my plate and handed my half-eaten piece of cake to him. “I’m full, brother. It’s all yours.”

We chatted some about the ranch and current projects Pa and my brothers were each working on. Pa wouldn’t send me out tomorrow morning to work, and as it turned out, I would have to plead with him to let me go, to let me out of his sight.

With any luck at all, my plan was to return to the normal routine of a simple ranch hand as quick as possible. I didn’t want special treatment. I wanted everything to be the same as when I’d left. I needed to get healthy and strong, and I was determined to find Richard Owens and bring him back to Virginia City to clear my name. I knew it could take weeks, maybe even months, before I was ready to face the gambler and bring him to justice.

I didn’t want to be known as Little Joe Cartwright—murderer—for the rest of my life. The man responsible needed to pay, although those plans didn’t need to be revealed until I felt I was ready to leave, find him, and set things right. And if my eldest brother still had doubts, maybe then he would accept the truth.

My plan didn’t work the way I’d intended. During the next couple of weeks, Pa was not farther than ten feet away from me at all times. After that first night, when it was just simple conversation between the four of us, the real questions started, and they continued. Things I never thought I’d talk about were forced into the open. Pa and Hoss begged to know everything, a day-by-day account, which was impossible, but I tried my best to tell them what I thought they wanted to hear.

The first question was about my leg and how it had been injured. We all sat down in front of the fire after supper the following evening, and I tried to explain the events of that day without causing my father any unnecessary grief.

“It was nothing really,” I started, until Pa glared at me like he does when he wants the entire story and not just a limited version. He wasn’t going to let me off the hook that easy. “Okay,” I said, rethinking how much I could say without hurting my father.

“I’d been in prison a couple of months, I guess, and I got in a fight with the man I shared a cell with.” No way was I telling Pa and my brothers the whole story; they’d have to live with a more sterilized version.

“Go on, son.”

“Well, this man, this cellmate I had at the beginning of my time there, wouldn’t leave me alone. What I mean is he taunted me all the time, called me rich kid, and made me fetch and carry for him like a trained dog. It didn’t take long before I got tired of him constantly ordering me around, and as I found out, I’d made a big mistake when I looked over my shoulder at him one day and said, “Get it yourself”.

I couldn’t look anyone in the eye, especially my father. The events of that day surfaced in my mind, the sudden pain, the prolonged pain. I rubbed my hands over my face. I didn’t want to go there. I’d buried that time once. I didn’t want to relive it again.

“Is that the man what hurt your leg, Little Joe?” Leave it to Hoss. I could see him wringing his hands together, ready and willing to do bodily harm to the man who’d injured me. I glanced up at my big brother and nodded then continued the story, but I vowed right then and there, this would be the only story featuring Harold Collier that I’d be forced to tell.

“We were all chained together at the ankle while we worked the quarry. Some of the prisoners were sort of like crew bosses, and Harold, my cellmate, happened to be one of the bosses. We were all stretched out in a line, hammering large pieces of rock into smaller ones that could easily be carried away, when he came up behind me and called out my name. With a twelve-inch length of chain between men, you were constantly watching your footing. It didn’t take much to land in a heap on the rocks and embarrass yourself in front of the other men.

“After I heard his voice, before I could turn around, he slammed the lead pipe he carried across the back of my leg.” I covered my face, my breathing became quick and shallow when I remembered the pain, then I fell to the ground, only to be pulled back up to my feet, forcing me to continue to work. “He told me to get on my feet, and if I ever back-talked him again, he’d consider it a privilege to break the other leg too. I knew the bone was broken, but I was chained, and I …”

“You mean you never saw no doctor when you had a broke leg?” Hoss said, not quite understanding that kind of inhumane behavior

I shook my head. “No, never did, Hoss. The one thing I can say about Harold, he was a man of his word, and I preferred to keep my right leg intact.”

Pa looked away. I’d said too much already, but the story was told and it didn’t need to be talked about again. Clearly, the bone didn’t heal right. It never had a chance. I finished out the remainder of the day with a broken leg, using my long-handled hammer as sort of a crutch, and I was back at the quarry every day after that. I would carry this limp for the rest of my life. I lived in pain for a long time after that day, but I’d learned my lesson, at least for the time being. There were countless other events, but nothing as visually permanent as a lame leg.

“I’m sorry, Joseph.”

“Over and forgotten, Pa. It was a long time ago.”

“I just wish I—”

“Don’t say it, Pa. I’m a free man now. No need to dwell on the past.”

Pa nodded his head. My father had tried his best to get me released, but every avenue he’d taken had failed. I never blamed him. I hope he knew that. I was framed for murder and by damned; I would prove my innocence to the world.

Two weeks passed. I was eating more and regaining some of my strength—I felt good. That didn’t mean Pa was ready for me to leave the house. I’d been out to the barn daily, spending time with Cochise and getting reacquainted. I was ready to take him for a ride; I just had to convince my father I was healthy enough and strong enough to take care of myself. I would turn thirty years old this year although there were times Pa tended to forget and continued to treat me like I was closer to ten.

“Are you sure you’re ready?” Pa said, after I’d told him the night before, I was riding out with Hoss to help him with the fencing he’d found down the other day. I needed to get back to work; I needed to feel useful and build up my strength. Sitting around the house resting every day wasn’t doing the trick.

“I feel fine, Pa. I’m used to hard work, you know.”

“Yes, son, I’m sure you are. Go ahead then but be careful.”

“Don’t worry about me. I’ll try to keep Hoss outta trouble and on task.”

Pa smiled, but there was sadness in his eyes. “See you at supper, son.”

“You bet, Pa.”

Mounting Cochise was challenging, just as the gentle mare had been when I’d ridden her home from the livery, but after a couple of tries, I managed to be back on Cooch, something I’d dreamed of for a very long time. Hoss drove the wagon filled with supplies and we headed out. The sky was blue and the hillsides were green. I was home on the Ponderosa—life was good.

Adam, as I found out early on, was in charge of the milling operation and he rode off early that morning to make sure everything was running on schedule. In the two weeks since I’d been home, he and I hadn’t talked, I mean, really talked. There was always ranch talk while we sat together in the evenings or during breakfast where decisions were made, mostly by my brothers, as to what would be taken care of that day.

Eight years ago, Pa sat at the head of the table, handing out instructions to the three of us for the day’s schedule. Things had changed. Pa still sat at the head, but Adam and Hoss told Pa their plans, and everyone seemed to know their jobs and what needed to be done, everyone except me. My brothers were more in command of things, and I was just a follower. It would take time to find my place; find out where I belonged or if I belonged.

I’d forgotten how tiring a day’s work on the Ponderosa could be. I didn’t complain, but I could have quit at lunchtime and headed back home for a nap. Different muscles, I guess, but man, I was beat when Hoss stopped for the day and we started back to the house.

“You’re still a hard worker, Little Joe, always was,” Hoss said. “We finished today what would’ve taken me three or four days without you.”

“I didn’t spend eight years in a fancy hotel, you know.”

“I’m sorry, Joe. I shouldn’t have said that. I didn’t mean nothin’ by it.”

“I’m just joshin’ ya, big brother. I’m glad to be home.”

We rode along, Hoss in the wagon and me on Cochise, until he pulled the wagon to the side of the road. “What’s wrong?” I said, pulling up next to his seat.

“Can I ask ya somethin’, Little Joe?”

“Sure, what’s up?”

“Well, that guy—that guy what messed up your leg—was he real mean to you, I mean, other than messing up your leg?”

“Don’t fret over him, Hoss. He was just a mean sort of guy. He didn’t like anyone.”

“Well, I was just wonderin’ if he hurt ya more than just your leg.”

I wasn’t about to go there, especially with Hoss. I’d lived a lifetime of nightmares and I’d come to terms, more or less, with Harold and his way of breaking in the new guy. It was prison life, and it wasn’t meant for my overgrown, but gentle, big brother’s ears.

“Not anything to speak of, Hoss, anyway, he’s in bad shape now. Seems he ended up too close to the blasting one day in the quarry. His right arm ended up in a million pieces, scattered to kingdom come over endless tons of rock.”

“Well, guess he got what he deserved, didn’t he, Joe?”

“Guess he did, Hoss.”

I hoped Hoss wouldn’t figure things out, things like I was the man who set the blast. It’s a story I wouldn’t tell my father. It went against everything he believed in or had taught us all our lives. “Vengeance is mine, sayeth the Lord.” Pa drilled that verse into us from the day we were old enough to understand. Life was sacred and every man put on this earth was here for a reason, although in Harold’s case, I beg to differ.

Harold’s arm wasn’t the only thing he’d lost that day. He also lost vision in his right eye and his face, neck, and chest were scarred from burns caused by the explosion. When he was released from the infirmary, he was put in a cell by himself. Call it payback. Call it vengeance. I didn’t much care.

After dinner that evening, I excused myself and went upstairs to bed. I was dead on my feet and I had things on my mind. Things I hadn’t thought about for a long time. Things I thought I’d buried, but had climbed back to the surface once again.

Time heals all wounds; at least that’s what I’d told myself ever since Harold Collier was practically blown clear to kingdom come. Rehashing everything he’d done to a young man once known as Little Joe wasn’t going to help. I needed to re-dig that hole a little deeper and bury those memories once and for all.

Hoss and I rode out together every morning that week, only today, we got to play ditch diggers. My expertise with the shovel and Hoss’s brute strength got us through the day. Smart little beavers and their dam-building skills plugged the main stream that our cattle used as their water supply. Adam had noticed the problem yesterday on his way home from the mill, and he suggested what a pleasant day Hoss and I could have, enjoying the cool, refreshing stream as we removed the beaver’s dam.

“I think we can handle that. What do you say, Hoss?”

“Yeah,” he said, not truly relishing the thought. “Seems to me it’s only a one-man job and since you’re the youngest—“

“Oh no, big brother. Don’t even think you’re gonna pawn this job off on just me.”

So there I stood, knee-deep in muddy, slimy ditch water. I’d removed my gun belt and hat early on, and without thinking, I stripped off my shirt and threw it up on the bank. I’m not sure why I bothered; I was already covered in mud from head to toe. The problem was I didn’t think, and as soon as I threw the shirt on the bank, I realized my mistake. I’d kept the scars hidden until now, and when I saw the look on my brother’s face, I would have done anything to spare him from seeing the countless marks, the crisscross design, the lashes the bullwhip had made.

“Joseph,” he said. I knew he was more than a little upset, seeing it for the first time, and I cursed myself for not thinking.

“Pull, Hoss,” I said, trying to distract. I knew he was shocked by what he’d seen when he let go of the limb in his hand and just stood there staring. “Pull hard on that branch, and I think we’ve got it. Hoss—pull.”

I lay in bed that night, and as I expected, there was a knock on my door. Pa wanted to hear the story firsthand. He didn’t ask to see the scars; that would happen in time. He did want to know how I got them.

I sat up in bed, leaning back against my headboard as my father pulled up a chair. “It was my fault,” I said.

“Your fault?” Pa said in a loud whisper, not wanting anyone else to hear.

“Simple,” I said. “I tried to escape. I got caught.”

“When, son?”

“Just after the second appeal.” I looked up at my father who promptly looked away. “I knew there was no way out legally and I gave it a shot. As you can see, I failed.”

“I’m the one who failed you, Joseph.”

“I never blamed you, Pa. You did everything humanly possible.”

“If I could have—”

“Pa, as I said before. It’s over. It’s in the past.” I laid my hand on my father’s arm. “Let today be the first day of the rest of my life, no more talk of the past. I need to move forward, not backward. Please, Pa.”

Tears glistened in my father’s eyes. I wish I had the magic words that would ease his pain, but there were none. We had both suffered an injustice by spending those years apart and it was time to let it go. My future was at stake, and if I hung on to what was, or what should have been, I had no future at all.

Pa agreed—not another word would be said—but as soon as he left my room, memories of that day were as fresh as if it were yesterday. The post I was ordered to grab, the gray prison shirt that was ripped from my back. “Hold tight, boy,” said the man holding the whip, his head covered with a black hood. He stood directly behind me, cracking the whip just over my head.

Snap—the tips caught my shoulders—my chest slammed tight against the wooden post. “One,” he shouted. Again, the tips slashed my skin. “Two,” he and the prisoners encircling the post, who’d been ordered to count along with him, yelled out together. “Three—four—five,” chanted in unison.

Sweat covered my face. Splinters dug into my hands and chest. “Six—seven.” I gripped tighter. “Eight—nine—ten.” The chanting became a dull roar.

Lightheaded and gasping for air, my hands slid down the rough wood. “Eleven—twelve”

“Hang on, boy,” he bellowed. “Thirteen—four—” I slid to my knees. Twenty in all, and when I woke, I was lying face down in the prison infirmary

The prison doctor was cleaning the wounds and changing the bandages. I lay flat on my stomach with a sheet covering my lower half while he worked diligently, spreading salve over the endless lashes I’d managed to endure. The remnants of my torn clothing had been destroyed, only the pain remained.

I lay face down for three days. The doc said he didn’t think I’d make it after the whippin’ I received. Said he’d never seen anyone take that many lashes and not succumb within just a few hours.

My life changed that day. Gone was the defiant young man. In his place, a new and different man emerged. I knew the voice behind the whip. It wasn’t just any voice; it was the voice of Harold Collier. I vowed revenge that day. I wouldn’t be content until life was forced from his body by my hand and my hand only.

Time passed. Pa, Hoss, and I were as good as gold, but Adam and I were distant. We’d never been as close as Hoss and I were, but this was a different kind of silence. We were cordial with each other, but there was no love lost between us. I still hadn’t found the courage to sit and talk with him, and he hadn’t started any kind of conversation with me. It was high time I did something about it.

I was starting to feel human again. My body was filling out, thanks to Hop Sing, and the daily routine of work, which had done wonders to build up my stamina and strength. Weeks earlier, when I’d returned home, my clothes fit well enough, but gone was the strong, muscular body I’d had before prison. I thought I was hiding it well enough, but of course, my father had noticed right off and offered to buy me a new set of clothes or anything else I might need. I turned him down except for a new pair of boots. I was determined to get back in shape, and I was getting much closer to my goal.

I needed to set things straight with Adam before I took off on my search for Richard Owens. I hadn’t mentioned my plan to anyone, but the time was drawing near. I had no idea where I’d start looking—heck, the guy could be living in New York City for all I knew, but there had to be a way to track him down, I just wasn’t exactly sure how.

During breakfast the following morning, Adam explained to Pa that he needed to ride back up to the mill. The men were falling behind schedule the last time he’d been up there, and he felt his presence would keep them all working as quickly and efficiently as possible.

I asked him if I could ride along. I hadn’t seen the operation since I’d been home, and more than just checking on the men at the mill, it would give me the time needed with my eldest brother.

“I might have to spend the night up there, ” Adam said.

“Fine by me. If it’s all right with Pa, I’d like to see how things are run.”

“What do you think, Hoss?” Pa said. “Do you think we can spare these two for a couple of days?”

“Don’t see why not. It’s me who does all the work around here anyhow.”

“Blast your hide, big brother,” I said, trying to keep a straight face. “Who climbs into muddy creek water while you stay nice and dry, standing on the bank, telling me which limb to pull away next? And who pulls stupid cows, that ain’t got the sense God gave ‘em, out of mud holes while you sit on Chubb, laughing the whole time? Huh? Not too quick to answer, are ya?”

“Now, Joseph,” Hoss said, trying his best to look serious.

“Don’t you ‘now Joseph’ me, big boy.”

Pa had already covered his mouth with his fist, curtailing his laughter. Hoss couldn’t hold back any longer, letting out a resounding guffaw even the ranch hands clear out at the bunkhouse could have heard. Adam, on the other hand, found no humor in our jovial antics. I’m sure he was already dreading spending two days with me. I wasn’t exactly looking forward to it either, but it had to be done.

“I’ll hitch up the horses,” I said.

I hadn’t been up this way forever, and I was confused as to the direction my brother took. Pa told me just this morning that Adam had drawn up the plans and had a new mill constructed while I was away, and he was proud to say it was fast and efficient; the finest mill in the territory. I never doubted my eldest brother’s ability to get things done and done right, and I had a feeling this had been Pa’s idea, something to take his mind off Grace.

It was a sight to see, and I knew why Pa was so proud of what my brother had accomplished. “This is a beauty, Adam,” I said as soon as I laid eyes on the new mill, which was twice the size I’d expected.

“It seems to work well, Joe. It was needed after the fire took the old one down in ’65.”

“Fire?”

“Didn’t Pa write to you about the fire?”

“No.” I wondered how many other things I didn’t know, bits of information Pa decided weren’t necessary to write about. My original thoughts about Adam dealing with the loss of Grace were way off base now that I knew about the fire.

“How’d it happen?”

“Lightning burned three to four hundred acres before the rains came.”

“This isn’t where the old mill was then, is it?”

“No. With the land blackened by fire, it didn’t make sense to build a new mill so far from where the loggers would be felling trees. This is about four miles from the old site, Joe.”

“Okay,” I said, mainly to myself. No one had mentioned anything about a fire and I had just been told about Adam building the new mill after I’d arrived back home. I imagine there were many things I hadn’t been told, same as the many things I felt needn’t be told. “Why don’t you show me around, Adam?”

“Be glad to.”

The tour was brief, and then my brother had work to do. He didn’t come up here just to spend time lollygagging with me. He needed to see how the work was coming along. “Anything I can do?”

“Nothing I can think of, Joe. I’m afraid this trip might prove to be boring for you.” He turned his back and walked up the hill to talk to the foreman. I stood watching my brother as he walked away, not really sure what he meant by boring, so I decided to look around for myself.

There was a newfangled saw—four in fact—that I no longer knew how to operate. I figured I’d just slow the men down who knew exactly what they were doing if I tried to step in and help. I walked around aimlessly, feeling a bit like a fool. Adam’s little brother, the ex-con, the guy with graying hair and a limp who didn’t know a dang thing about running a sawmill.

Maybe this was a mistake. I’d hoped we’d have time to talk, but it would have to wait until Adam finished his business with the foreman before we’d have that chance. At lunchtime, I sat with some of the crew, introduced myself, but saw no sign of my brother. It was a very long day.

Adam announced he was finished and we’d have time to make it back to the house for a late dinner. My plan didn’t work. It would have to be another time, but soon, before I needed to leave the ranch.

Days passed and I was determined to get my eldest brother alone. My chance finally came when Pa and Hoss went into town. Pa had business to take care of and Hoss would drive him into Virginia City and pick up supplies. Adam and I were left to finish chores around the house and barn.

Without a word in passing, Adam walked right by me then busied himself cleaning out the barn while I chopped kindling for Hop Sing’s stove. After about an hour, I was ready for a break and asked Hop Sing for two mugs of coffee. I carried them out to the barn where my brother had conveniently hidden. I handed him a cup.

“Thanks,” he said, before sipping the steaming brew.

“We need to talk, Adam.”

“Talk?”

I didn’t want to play games. He knew exactly why I was there. “I need to tell you what happened between Grace and me.”

“Pa told me everything that came out at the trial, Joe. It’s not something I want to hear twice.”

“I want you to hear it from me.”

“It’s not necessary. Grace is dead, and you were wrongfully accused of her murder. End of story.”

“Is that what you believe?”

Adam shot me a look I wasn’t sure I understood. “Shouldn’t I?”

“Yes, you should because it’s the truth.”

“Then everything’s settled. Listen, Joe, I’m sorry I wasn’t here for the trial. I know it must have been rough and—”

“Rough? You think the trial was rough?” I was losing my temper and that wasn’t my intention. “How about eight years for a crime I didn’t commit?”

“Joe, I’m sorry it came to that, but—”

“But what, Adam? You think I killed her, don’t you?”

“Joe, I never said anything of the kind.”

“It’s what you think though, isn’t it?”

“Joe—”

“Isn’t it?” By this point, I was yelling and scaring the animals. I threw my half-empty cup against the barn wall and watched it shatter into a hundred little pieces. I turned too quickly and before I could right myself, my damn leg gave out, and I fell to the ground. Adam reached down, and I felt his hand on my arm. “Let go of me,” I said, jerking my arm away.

“Joe, please.”

“Forget it, Adam.” I got back on my feet and limped awkwardly over to Cochise, then pulled the blanket and saddle from the half wall between the stalls.

“Where are you going?” he asked.

“Anywhere but here.”

I was in no mood for any more of Adam’s unspoken accusations and feeble attempt to placate me. I took the back way into Virginia City, not wanting to run into Pa or Hoss on their way back to the ranch. I ventured down C Street and didn’t see our buckboard and figured I was safe. After tying Cochise up in front of the sheriff’s office, I went in to talk to Roy.

“Hey, Little Joe,” Roy said, standing from his chair and extending his hand out to me. “Your Pa told me you was home. It’s good to see you, son.”

“Good to see you too, Sheriff.”

“Have a seat, Little Joe. Somethin’ I can do for ya?”

“There might be,” I said, but I stayed standing. “I need to find Richard Owens and I thought maybe this would be the best place to start.”

“That name sounds sorta familiar,” Roy said, as he sat back down behind his desk, “but I can’t rightly place him.”

“He’s the man who killed Grace Monroe. I thought he might be wanted for something else. Thought maybe you’d seen his name on one of your posters.”

“Oh, Richard Owens,” Roy said when realization finally hit. “Joe, that man’s dead. He got gunned down at some highfalutin’ poker game in Carson City not long after you was sent away.”

“He’s dead?” I felt the color drain from my face. I eased my hand onto Roy’s desk to steady myself.

“Sure enough is,” Roy said. “Thought your Pa woulda written ya about that. Weren’t that long after the trial, son.”

“Must have slipped his mind, I guess. Thanks anyway, Sheriff.” I turned to leave. I was dumbfounded, to say the least.

“You take care of yourself, Little Joe.”

“You do the same, Sheriff.”

Holding Cochise’s reins, I crossed the street to the Silver Dollar, which was always more subdued than the Bucket of Blood, at least it used to be, and my whole mood was quite subdued. This was my first trip into town since I’d stepped off the stage a few weeks ago, and I was still amazed at how grown-up and city-like everything seemed.

Maybe it was just me. Maybe I was the one who was different, not the town. I wasn’t sure if this was where I belonged anymore; in fact, I wasn’t sure I belonged anywhere at all. Eight years may not seem like a long time to some, but it was a lifetime to me. And now with Owens dead.

“Give me a beer.”

When the bartender set the beer on the bar in front of me, he didn’t leave and go about his business like I thought he should. I lifted my beer and glanced up at him. “What?” I said. How annoying was this?

“Is that you, Little Joe?”

“Yeah—”

“It’s me, Cosmo.”

“Sure, I’m sorry, Cosmo. I had something else on my mind.”

“It’s good to have you back.”

“It’s good to be back.”

I wasn’t in the mood for people or chitchat, and I took a seat at an empty table in the corner of the saloon. There were no fancy poker games being played and only a few miners were drinking beer with friends rather than catching forty winks before their next shift.

I remembered a time I sat in this very saloon. I thought I was the best poker player in all of Nevada. Boy, did I find out the hard way when my luck changed unexpectedly, and I began signing markers for ready cash. What a fool I’d been that night.

Adam had tried to save my hide by giving me money to pay off the loan to a man named McDonald. Things turned out much different than what I had planned when McDonald thought I needed to learn a lesson about money owed. I almost lost my life that night from a beating I never expected from two local boys I’d dealt with most of my life. But I came through that ordeal. Physical wounds heal in time. The wounds deep inside your soul linger forever.

Bad things happen when you’re on your own with no one watching your back. Life behind bars showed me that. Some wounds you bury deep inside—some you wrestle with for the remainder of your life, trying constantly to maintain a semblance of control and not let the world know you’re damaged in some way. Joe Cartwright was damaged goods.

With Owens dead, my plans for redemption were shot all to hell. How would I ever prove to Adam or anyone else in town that he’s the one who killed Grace with my knife? There would always be doubt in people’s minds. “Did Joe Cartwright get away with murder? Boy shoulda been hung for killin’ his brother’s girl.” Is that what Pa and my brothers had to listen to every time they came into town? Why would anyone think any different? Why would Adam think any different?

I looked up when the batwing doors flew open and two men came waltzing in with their arms around each other’s shoulders, laughing and carrying on as if they’d started drinking at breakfast time. I stared at the camaraderie of friends then realized I knew both men. As young boys, we’d been together in school, and when we were all around sixteen years old, we all quit our schoolin’ and went to work on our fathers’ ranches.

They each picked up the beer Cosmo had drawn and stood to lean with their backs against the bar. Sam, the taller of the two, glanced my way. It took him a minute, but he did, in fact, recognize me. Nudging his friend Eddie in the ribs, I heard my name mentioned. Both men sauntered my way and took seats on either side of me at my corner table.

“Little Joe Cartwright,” Sam said, after setting his beer on the table, intending to sit with me a spell whether I liked it or not.

“Sam—Eddie,” I said.

“Didn’t know you were back, Joe.”

I nodded. I really didn’t want to talk about it, not with these two in the inebriated state they were in.

“Is it true what people say, Little Joe?”

“What’s that, Eddie?”

“That you claimed you was innocent of killin’ that lady? That some guy framed you?”

“Yes, it’s true.”

“You know, Little Joe, there was rumors durin’ the trial that you and your brother’s lady friend was kinda hittin’ it on the side. That true too?” Sam said with a smirk on his face while nudging my elbow with his own.

I glared at the man, who was a complete idiot in school, and it seemed not much had changed over the years.

“You and that lady get a little too friendly with each other? I heard lots a stories ‘bout you and her back then, Little Joe.”

I grabbed the front of Sam’s shirt and pulled him to his feet. “You wanna continue this discussion outside, Sam?”

“Just sayin’ what I heard—”

My left fist found its mark and sent Sam Taylor sprawling over the table behind him and onto the floor. I started after him again when Eddie grabbed hold of my arm. I shook him off and picked Sam up by his shirt again and plowed my right fist hard against his stomach, a left across his jaw.

I turned to pick my hat up off the table when Eddie cracked a chair across the back of my head. Now it was all-out war. Eddie and I fought. Sam and I fought. We pummeled the hell out of each other until neither of us could throw another punch. I could barely breathe as blood and sweat dripped down the front of my shirt from cuts and a bloody nose. I was so out of practice, it’s a wonder they didn’t kill me. My only satisfaction was that they both looked as bad, maybe worse than I did.

I reached a second time for my hat and made my way out of the saloon. I could barely stay on my feet. I grabbed onto the hitching rail still trying to calm down. I prayed my leg wouldn’t give out and I could mount my horse without landing flat on my butt and making a spectacle of myself.

It was obvious to everyone when I walked through the front door of the house that it hadn’t been my best day. Pa rushed to my side, and with his hand placed gently on my back, he guided me to the settee. Is it possible to feel like a little kid and an old man at the same time? I was beat all to hell, and I could’ve looked after myself, but I favored my father’s gentle touch as that little kid, making it all better and making the pain go away.

“What happened, Joe?”

I closed my eyes and shook my head.

“Who did this to you, son?” Pa was persistent and he was determined to know everything that happened when one of his sons came home looking as banged up as I did.

“Just a disagreement with a couple of fellas in town.”

“A disagreement? Someone beats you half to death over a disagreement?”

“Nothing that hasn’t been said before, I’m sure.”

“What does that mean?”

“Ask Adam. He seems to know the truth.”

“Son, I don’t understand.”

“Neither do I.”

I would heal, even without the help of Doc Martin, although it took some convincing on my part. I told Pa this wasn’t anything compared to what I’d been through before. As soon as I’d opened my mouth, I regretted the words I’d said. I could only hope he was remembering the gambling incident with McDonald and the Allen brothers and not considering anything else.

Somehow, I’d always managed to heal, and I suppose I would again. I’d been beat up before and if I went back into Virginia City, odds were, it would happen again. I was an easy target for a man’s frustration, someone itching for a fight—I was their man.

Pa and I talked long into the night. The open cuts were bandaged and the bruises would fade away in time. After a few days, no trace of the disagreement would be left as a reminder of what my life had become. Damaged goods.   No mother would allow her daughter to be seen with me. No rancher would trust the word of an ex-con. What were my chances in this town, on this ranch, or even in this family?

I had numerous questions that night, things I was finding out now, things I’d never been told. “Why wasn’t I told Owens was dead?” I asked my father, starting simple, but wanting more answers than I dared to ask in one sitting.

“I tried to keep my letters positive, son. Maybe I was wrong in doing that.”

“The fire, the new mill. I never knew until I got home. Didn’t you think I wanted to know those things?”

“I’m sorry, Joe. I didn’t want you to worry. I figured you had enough on your plate without hearing bad news from home.”

I rested my head on the back of the settee. It had been a long day, and I should have gone to bed, but my frustration over the events that took place in town kept me awake, and I ended up saying more to my father than I should have.

“For eight long years, all I could think about was finding Richard Owens and bringing him back to Virginia City for a full confession. I wanted people to know for sure—to honestly believe—I was innocent. I wanted all the doubts in people’s minds washed away. How do I prove that now, Pa? How do I prove, without a doubt that I was innocent? I can’t even convince my own brother.”

“Your brother?”

“Yes, Pa, my brother.”

“Joseph. Adam doesn’t for one minute think you’re to blame.”

“You’re wrong, Pa. Deep down, he thinks I killed Grace.”

“I don’t know where you got that idea, but—”

“Ask him straight out, Pa,” I interrupted before he said anymore. “Then you’ll know what he really thinks happened between me and Grace.”

When morning came, I had trouble finding a reason to get out of bed. Hoss had banged on my door in passing on his way down to breakfast. I wasn’t the least bit hungry so I turned my back to the door and curled up on my side, pulling the quilt up tight over my shoulders. It wasn’t long before Pa knocked on his way into my room.

“Feel all right this morning, son?”

I rolled onto my back and at least looked toward my father when I spoke. “Just tired, Pa.”

“Why don’t you stay home and rest today? I’m riding out with your brothers to the north pasture to check on the herd. We shouldn’t be all day.”

“Think I’ll take you up on that, Pa.”

“You make sure you have Hop Sing fix you something to eat when you get up.”

“Okay.”

I rolled back on my side, pulling the quilt up again. The door closed softly behind me. I was anxious for a day alone; it was a luxury I took great pleasure in. No time frame—no schedule. No, do this, do that. It was like a holiday for me, and I savored every minute I was able to spend alone.

Three sets of hooves beat the ground below my window as Pa and my brothers rode out. I was invigorated by their absence. I tossed off the blanket and swung my legs over the side of the bed, realizing immediately the mistake I’d made. Like an idiot, I’d all but forgotten about the results of yesterday’s “disagreement.” I slid my hand across my aching ribs and eased myself off the bed.

Dressing was difficult though I managed everything except my boots. I wasn’t planning to go far, maybe downstairs or maybe I’d venture out to the front porch, so it just didn’t seem worth the hassle of bending over that far.

The noticeable flecks of gray in my hair still shocked me every time I looked in the mirror. I was going to end up as white-haired as my father before long. Did I look older than I felt? I shouldn’t have gray hair yet. I was still a relatively young man, but prison ages a man past his years.

I ran my finger down the small scar on my cheek. A scar I’d gotten as a young boy when a branch slit my face after I’d lost my footing in a tall cottonwood tree and plummeted to the ground. With a scream, loud enough to wake the dead, Pa came running. He’d been sitting on the front porch doing paperwork and hadn’t seen my attempt to rescue our cat, Samson, from high in the tree.

I remember Pa rushing toward me; his large, gentle hands caressing my face and pressing me back down to the ground when I tried to sit up. As it turned out, my only injury was the gash on my cheek, and after Pa sent Adam for the doctor, he picked me up like a baby and carried me into the house. He didn’t bother laying me on the settee; he carried me straight upstairs to my bedroom.

“I’m fine Papa,” I said, although I was shivering while the summer day was warm. “I don’t need no doctor.”

Pa didn’t say a word. He pulled off my boots and covered me with a quilt from the foot of my bed. He kept turning his head away and rubbing his eyes. “Must have gotten a piece of cotton from that darn tree stuck in my eye,” he said. When he finally got his eyes straightened out, he turned to me and smiled.

“It don’t hurt much, Papa,” I said, which was mostly a lie.

“Shhh, Little Joe. Lay still now.” He held a cloth over the cut on my face for a long, long time, until the doctor finally arrived and stitched me back up. I think I might have fallen asleep for a moment or two, listening to Pa tell me a story all about pirates and their adventures on the high seas.

“He’ll probably have a scar, Ben, but I’ve done all I can do for now,” I heard the doctor say. “There are no broken bones as far as I can tell, and there appears to be no internal damage. We’ll just have to wait and see.”

I squeezed Pa’s hand tightly while the doc stitched me up, but now he was squeezing mine. I couldn’t talk with the huge bandage on my face, and when I looked back up at my papa, he nodded and smiled. I knew right then that everything would be all right.

I tilted my head up and ran my fingers over the newer scar, the one that ran just under my chin from the prison-made metal shank. I needed to squeeze Pa’s hand that night. I needed him to tell me things would be all right.

I skipped the shave. That was enough reminders for now. I headed downstairs, planning to sweet-talk Hop Sing into making a second breakfast. He was kind enough to oblige, and after I finished a good-sized portion of ham and biscuits, I took a mug of coffee out on the front porch and enjoyed the peaceful morning, no distractions, no time constraints.

This was livin’. The family had ridden out and the ranch hands, even Curly, were off doing whatever Pa had instructed for the day. Doves cooed to their mates while blue jays squawked at some nearby predator. I closed my eyes, leaned my head against the back of the rocker, and listened to the gentle chatter.

How could I convince my brother I wasn’t to blame? There’d been no eyewitness except the killer. I told my story the best I could on the stand, but with what the deputy had so eloquently reported, my testimony seemed worthless. Guilty as charged.

Maybe if I got Hoss alone. He’s the one person who, as hard as he’d try to spare my feelings, couldn’t sit in front of me straight-faced and lie. It was time to settle this business with Adam, get everything out in the open, and put an end to this constant torment.

Seasons were changing. The morning air was crisp and cool. A couple more months and snow would fly, which meant the outside work had to be done beforehand, as we’d all be confined to the house for days, sometimes weeks, at a time. The way things were now, that wasn’t an option. Adam and I hadn’t spent five minutes in the same room together since I’d returned. No way could we last out the winter.

I jolted myself awake. I’d fallen asleep, and the sun was high in the sky. That beating took more out of me than I’d realized, and I felt every aching muscle when I stood up from the chair. Conscious of the fact that I was barefoot, I walked cautiously back across the wooden planks.

“Son-of-a—”

Jerking my foot off the porch, I dropped the mug and then proceeded to fall over the small table, knocking it sideways and landing hard against the wooden planks. My aching ribs sang out in protest against the fool who left his boots in his room. Then, to only make matters worse, three horses came rounding the side of the barn, taking in the whole humiliating scene. I made it to my feet, or should I say foot, by the time Pa reached me, steadying me, and trying to figure out what just happened. “Joe?”

“Stepped on a wasp, Pa.”

My father stared at my bare feet, and out of the kindness of his heart, he kept his thoughts to himself. Adam’s hand was covering his mouth, while Hoss was making enough racket to wake the dead.

“Keep your comments to yourselves,” I said, glaring at my brothers.

“Ain’t nobody else knows how to get hisself in a fix like you do, little brother.” I glared at Hoss a second time. The dang sting hurt and it was the foot attached to the good leg.

“I’m just gonna sit back down here, Pa.” I was in no mood for a repeat performance.

“Fine,” Pa said. “I’ll tell Hop Sing.”

My restful, peaceful day was shot all to heck. I couldn’t stand up if I wanted to. Hop Sing was quick to put a baking soda paste on the bottom of my foot, and Pa suggested lunch be served on the front porch. I wasn’t going anywhere soon, and if my brothers didn’t have any plans for the afternoon, I’d be teased and laughed at for the rest of the day.

As it turned out, Adam left the house soon after he ate lunch and rode back up to the mill. He would spend the night and start back sometime tomorrow. Hoss was off to clean out another dam that those crafty little beavers had built. He made a definite point of telling me who would be standing knee-deep in the stream this time.

That left Pa home with me, and feeling as though I needed a companion for the rest of the afternoon, he brought his paperwork outside to keep me company in my sedentary state. As much as I thought I wanted to be alone, I was glad Pa decided to join me.

I found it relaxing to just sit and rock. Hop Sing brought out lemonade and cookies around mid-afternoon and not long after that Hoss rode in. Poor guy was covered head to toe with an even layer of mud. Even his hat looked like it had seen better days with more than one shade of murky gray slime covering it entirely.

After he put up his horse, my big, muddy brother marched right past us without a word and into the bathhouse where the ear-piercing Cantonese words could be heard clear out to the front porch. I smiled at my father as he shook his head, then shut his ledger and leaned back in his chair.

“How’s the foot, Joseph?”

“Well, I probably shouldn’t be stickin’ my foot in some muddy old stream just yet, Pa.”

“No, I suppose not. Think you can make it back in the house now?”

“I could if I had to.” The conversation was lazy and comfortable, and I would be content to rock in the chair forever.

“Well, I’m going in. I’m ready for a cup of coffee.”

“I’ll hold down the fort. You go ahead.”

Eventually, I did have to go in when Hoss hollered out the front door. “Supper’s on the table. You better get a move on if you wanna eat.”

“On my way.”

I’d worked on a plan all afternoon. This was my chance to talk to Hoss without Adam around to stumble into our conversation, which I deemed a private affair, not something I even wanted to discuss with Pa.

With supper out of the way and Hoss in a better mood than when he rode in earlier, I convinced him to come sit outside and enjoy the crispness of the fall air.

“Since when do you enjoy crisp air?” Hoss said.

“There are lots of things I enjoy, big brother, things I appreciate, things I once took for granted, and crisp air just happens to be one of them.”

“Sorry, Joe, I didn’t mean nothin’.”

“Come on.”

Hoss followed me outside. I was quite a sight as I stumbled along, grabbing onto pieces of furniture as I made my way across the room and out to the porch.

“Ya need some help, little brother?”

“You could have asked before we started you know, not two feet from our destination.” There was a big difference in what I could say to Hoss and what I could say to Adam. Hoss understood when I was joking. Adam did not.

I plopped, unceremoniously, into the rocker I’d already spent most of the day in while Hoss dragged a chair up next to mine. “Somethin’ on your mind, Little Joe?”

“Sorta,” I said. I looked over my shoulder to see if the window was open behind Pa’s desk and found it shut up tight. “I kinda wanted to talk to you without Pa or Adam around.”

“Did I do somethin’ wrong?”

“No, it, well, it sorta concerns the trial and …”

“The trial?”

“Will you be straight with me? You won’t lie to me, will you, Hoss?”

“I ain’t never lied to ya before, have I?”

“Well, don’t start now.” I wasn’t sure where to start but the beginning was always best.

“Well—”

“I want you to tell me where Adam was when I got arrested, Hoss, and tell me where he was during the trial.”

“Joe, why ya gotta dredge all that up for?”

“I need to know. No one’s ever been straight with me, not even Pa.”

“Joe—Pa don’t lie.”

“You’re right. Pa don’t lie, but sometimes he leaves things out.”

“He leaves things out for a reason, Joe.”

“I need to know, Hoss. If I’m ever going to make peace with Adam, I need to know what I’m up against.”

Hoss rubbed the palms of his hands together, studying on things for a minute before he spoke. “You sure you wanna hear all this?”

“I’m sure.”

“Well, Adam left the same day you was found there with Miss Grace, but he didn’t know nothin’ about it at the time. He’d gone and worked hisself all up, thinkin’ the worst of ya, Joe.”

“Go on.”

“Well, Hop Sing told us all about the operation Miss Grace was gonna have from that Dr. Kim feller and that’s when Adam, well, he kinda said things he should notta said.”

“What things?”

“Joe—” he said, with signs of discomfort. “Don’t make me tell ya all this.”

I sat as calmly as possible and stared at Hoss. This was just as hard for him to explain as it was for me to hear. “Come on, Hoss. I need to know everything.”

He let out a long, slow breath before he was ready to talk. “Well, after Hop Sing told us about Doctor Kim, Adam kinda went into a rage, saying stuff like it was your baby, not his. Then he stormed outta the house, accusing Pa of always believing you instead of him.”

Without looking up at Hoss, I nodded my head. Adam really did believe I’d had an affair with Grace and that I’d solved the problem by taking her to see Doctor Kim. “What do you think, Hoss?”

“Oh, Joe. I knew you’d never do nothin’ like that. I told him so too, but his mind was all crazy with jealousy.”

“So that’s when he left home?”

“Yeah, said he couldn’t live here no more.”

“So what happened after the trial?”

“Well, as I already said, Adam took off right then and there before he knew anything about you or Grace. Pa and I never knew where he took off to, but he didn’t come home till he saw your likeness, and the name Joe Cartwright, on the front page of some newspaper. That’s when he come back, but by then the trial was over and you was already gone—ya know, to prison.”

I nodded again. “That makes sense.”

“It does?”

“Yeah, it does. Is that all?”

“Well, what no one knew, ‘ceptin me, was that Adam and Grace weren’t plannin’ on comin’ back here to live after their honeymoon. They was gonna settle back east somewhere, Boston, I s’pose. Adam wanted to work with his architecture and he said he couldn’t do that here. I guess he felt like everything he learned in college was wasted if’n he stayed living here. Said he’d already written to some firm back east and they invited him to come there and work.”

It all made sense now. It wasn’t just the loss of Grace; it was his plans for the future. As soon as I was sent away, Adam was stuck here. He didn’t dare leave the ranch, leaving Pa and Hoss to take care of everything alone. He was forced to stay, forced to help keep the ranch running. All his dreams of a future away from the Ponderosa were gone, and I was the only one to blame.

“Adam must have been proud of himself for constructing the new mill, right?”

“I s’pose he should have been but he weren’t.”

“Why, Hoss? I saw it. It’s gotta be the finest mill operation in all of Nevada.”

“He just ain’t the same, Joe. You seen that for yourself. He ain’t happy here; he don’t want to be here no more.”

There was silence, and I felt the cool, crisp air wash over me, then just like a lightning strike, it hit me. I needed to take over the mill operation and make it so Adam wasn’t in charge of anything important, and then he wouldn’t be needed here anymore. He’d be free to leave the Ponderosa, free to make a life for himself somewhere that he’d be happy.

Tomorrow, I’d devise a plan, a purpose in life for me, and a new beginning for Adam.

My ribs didn’t feel any better when I crawled out of bed, but I wasn’t about to go barefoot again, so I bent over and pulled my boots on, still feeling the soreness from yesterday. The cuts and bruises from my fight with Sam and Eddie were fading as I scraped the razor across my face.

I thought I’d gotten up early, but Pa and Hoss were already finished with breakfast and drinking their second cup of coffee before I made it downstairs. There were a few morsels of food left on the platter, and Pa was more than happy to call Hop Sing out to make more.

“This will do,” I said. “I just need some coffee.”

“How’s your foot this morning?”

“Fine,” I said. I was trying to figure out how to break the news to Pa that I wanted to take over the mill operation without divulging more information than necessary. I knew he’d never be keen on Adam leaving, and I sure didn’t want him to blame me outright, so I had to be subtle and map my words out carefully.

“What are your plans today, Joseph?”

“Glad you asked that, Pa.” I set down my cup and turned my attention to my father. “I was thinking. Since I’m not cut out for horse breaking or rounding up wild mustangs anymore, what would you say about me taking over the mill?”

“The mill?” I caught Pa off guard on this one.

“Just listen to what I have to say, Pa. It’s an easy ride up there, and I thought maybe you could use Adam here for, I don’t know, paperwork, ledgers, whatever. Of course, I would need Adam’s help at first, kind of get me started, let me know what needs to be accomplished in whatever timeframe he’s laid out.”

“I don’t know, son,” Pa said, seeming a bit concerned. “Why the mill?”

“I don’t know. I thought it might be something I could do without sitting a horse all day, which isn’t an option anymore with this leg. I refilled my cup and looked back at my father. “I need to feel useful, Pa. I need to dig into something and feel like I’m doing my share around here.”

That tactic should work better than anything else, although the more I thought about the prospect of having something that was mine and no one else’s excited me. I sensed Pa was studying the idea and just maybe I’d really hit on something this time.

“You know what I’m saying, Pa? I need a job to do; something I’m responsible for.”

“The mill’s always been Adam’s project, son. I just don’t know if—”

“Then let me talk to him. You don’t have to say a word about it. I’ll feel him out, see what he thinks.”

“If you’re sure that’s what you want, son. I never thought the mill would be something you’d be interested in.”

“Things change, Pa. It’s time for me to settle down and try to accomplish something on my own. I’d sure like to give it a try.”

I stood from the chair; the discussion was over. Adam should be home sometime later today, and I could present my case. Meanwhile, Hoss and I had work to do.

Pa sent the two of us to Virginia City for supplies. My first thought was to balk at the simple request my father made, knowing it was a one-man job, and one Hoss could have easily accomplished by himself without me along. But if I wanted to take on the job of my mature, responsible elder brother, I had to watch myself, although I’d learned quite well while I was away, when to speak up and when to keep my mouth shut.

I’d learned a lot these past few years about thinking before speaking. Beatings were commonplace during those first weeks, months really, and there were times I wasn’t sure I could handle even one more day. The beatings were a daily occurrence. I was young, and some would tend to say a bit hotheaded.

The infirmary was a joke. I only saw the prison doctor once, and that was following my failed attempt to escape when my back was on fire and nothing the prison doctor did helped ease my suffering. There were no painkillers like Doc Martin would have prescribed, no gentle hands to soothe the burning flesh, just fire. Any other time, when a prisoner was beaten or dropped to the ground from exhaustion, only pointless, brutal consequences followed.

Flicking the reins at the horse’s rumps, I headed the team around the side of the barn. I let my mind wander and memories I’d tried to suppress became brilliant, almost lifelike images, taking me back to my first beating, behind walls where there was no escape, and where guards didn’t give a rat’s ass unless someone died.

It was all about body count. A prisoner’s death meant no monthly paycheck for the warden, so a beating never went that far. It all began for me when the man sitting next to me in the mess hall took the only piece of bread I would get the entire day. I knew so little at the time. I guess you always remember the first of anything.

I swung first, a grave mistake, and I found out the consequences of that mistake. I was hauled outside to the yard, then to what was commonly called the hole, a six-by-six-by-six-foot wooden box with a small air hole cut in one side. As I nursed my battered body after I was jumped and pummeled by my entire table of men, I realized a lot of things. No one was sent to the infirmary unless it became evident the warden might lose a handsome chunk of that monthly paycheck.

I paced until my energy was spent. The pain that shot through my face and stomach was nothing compared to the lack of air in the tiny box, but still, I kept moving. By day two, I sat, only shifting my weight, and by day three, I was lying on the ground until a guard dragged me out and into the open yard.

After three days in the dark, airless sweatbox, I realized a few more things. I was truly on my own, and if I didn’t learn quickly how to play the game, I wouldn’t survive. I was young and naïve, and I’d just spent my first three days at the Territorial Prison in the worst place on earth. I was escorted from the box, still in chains—always in chains—and down to work in the quarry alongside everyone else.

I wanted to die that day. I was ready to give up, and if it weren’t for my father, and knowing how precious he thought life was, I might have said adios to this world. But I didn’t think my father would survive if I didn’t do what was necessary to make it through my sentence and return home.

In some ways, the three-day experience made me stronger. After the wounds healed and I began to learn the ropes, I managed to hold my temper, but I was never strong enough to avoid my cellmate, the madman named Harold Collier.

“Joseph!” Hoss yelled.

I quickly straightened the reins before we veered off the side of the road and plummeted headfirst down the rocky embankment. Hoss jerked the reins from my hands and took over driving the team.

“Sorry, Hoss.” My heart was beating double-time against the wall of my chest. Just the thought of—

“What’s the matter with you? You almost got us killed?”

“Nothin’, I—I’m sorry.”

I’d told myself that the man could never hurt me again. I knew that for a fact, although despite everything, the fear he’d instilled was a constant reminder of how life had been. Remembering clouded my mind, taking me away from the present and landing me right back inside those prison walls.

“Joseph!”

Why was Hoss yelling at me? “What?” I hollered back, realizing I was yelling too.

“I asked if you was ready to go get a beer. What’s with you today anyhow?”

We’d finished loading the buckboard, and my mind was so consumed with Harold Collier, I didn’t remember hauling out any of the supplies. I declined the offer of a beer without much of an explanation, which I’m sure my brother found odd, but I was in no mood to be taunted in the local saloon. I was too much on edge right now, and I feared I’d say or do something I’d regret. There was no need to bring Hoss into the fray, and that’s exactly what would happen.

After we returned to the house and had unloaded the wagon, Pa gave us the rest of the day off. There were always chores to be done, and Hoss and I ventured out to the barn to clean and straighten up the tack. My mind wasn’t on my work, and it didn’t take Hoss long to realize I was off in my own little world.

“Come here, Joe,” he said, guiding me to a bale of hay. I went willingly, and we each took a seat. Hoss leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees, and looked my way. “What’s botherin’ ya, little brother? Ya ain’t been actin’ yourself at all.”

I let out a long breath before I found the words to answer. “It’s just one of those days, Hoss. Nothin’ special—just, it’s nothin’.”

“You can talk to me, ya know.”

“I know, Hoss. But really, it’s nothin’.” I knew he wanted more; I just wasn’t able to tell him.

“If there’s anything—”

I smiled, assuring him I was fine. “It’ll pass.” I wondered if maybe I should have told him the bread story and let it go at that, but I knew how even that little bit of prison life would keep him awake at night. “Let’s go see if Hop Sing’s baking cookies. I’m starved.”

Adam made it home in time for supper. I was nervous enough without having Pa and Hoss’ eyes shifting in my direction during the entire meal. Adam finally noticed the lack of conversation and asked what was going on. I’d planned to wait until he and I could be alone, but I felt pressured into stating my proposal.

I scooted my plate forward, leaned my elbows on the dining room table, and after a quick glance at Pa, I turned my attention to Adam. “What would you say about me taking over the mill operation?” The look of surprise was a given but just as I expected, a frown appeared.

“The mill? Why on earth would you want to do that?” Adam glanced at Pa for confirmation and Pa leaned back in his chair and nodded for me to continue.

“Like I was saying to Pa this morning, I think it’s something I might be able to handle around here since I’m limited in my abilities to do other things.”

“I don’t know quite what to say, Joe. You know nothing about running a mill.”

“Well, I have you to show me all I’d need to know.” Although never a simple task, I had to break through that rigid exterior Adam conveniently wrapped around himself. “You know everything there is to know about the operation. Where would I find a better teacher than you?”

“Pa?” Adam said, but my father didn’t respond. He nodded at Adam to continue the conversation with me, not him.

Pa stood up from the dining room table. “Hoss?”

“Yessir?”

“How about a game of checkers?”

“Um, sure, Pa.”

Pa and Hoss left us alone to finish our discussion in private. There was no way Adam could avoid me now. He would either have to agree with my proposal or give me a flat-out no.

“I’m still confused, Joe. You really want to run the mill?”

“Listen, Adam. I know it’s not a desk job, and you know I couldn’t handle it if it were, but here’s the thing. I’m no bronc-buster anymore; I can’t chase mustangs or even strays. So the horse operation, the one I’d started before—well, before prison, has to go to someone else, a younger man maybe, a hired hand.” I’d said this to Pa, but I didn’t want Adam to know. I lowered my voice to a whisper. “I need to feel useful; I need to pull my weight. You understand what I’m sayin’?” I hoped this would clinch the deal.

He seemed to be giving serious thought to the case I’d presented. After tapping his finger against his lips like I’d seen Pa do all my life, he was thinking hard, but not quite ready to concede. We were different men, my brother and I, and I wasn’t quite sure how his mind worked. Was he unwilling to give up a project that was his and his alone? He’d designed the mill himself and he’d worked five long years making sure it was a success. Was that the reason or was he worried I was incapable of doing the job properly?

I sat patiently, waiting for his answer.

“All right. How about we go over the blueprints tonight, and then you and I ride up to the mill tomorrow?”

“You won’t be sorry, brother. I’ll make you proud.”

This was a beginning. Adam would soon be off the hook as far as the mill was concerned. Hoss would eventually know what I was up to and it may upset him, thinking I was trying to run my eldest brother off the ranch. That wasn’t it at all and Hoss would realize that too. I felt like it was partially my fault that Adam had been forced to stay and do the jobs that should have been mine in the first place.

Somehow, the whole issue of nailing Richard Owens didn’t seem as important as it once had. I may never know how Adam really felt about my involvement with Grace or lack of, but I prayed to God he’d gotten over the anger and jealousy he once had. Time does funny things to a man, and even though we’d never sat down and talked things out, I hoped everything between us could be resolved before he decided it was time to move away, start a new life, and do what he’d kept tucked away deep inside.

My eldest brother and I rode up to the mill once a week for the past month. I was feeling confident and I got along well with the men I’d soon manage. Maybe it was that touch of gray that finally got me over the hump of just being Adam’s little brother.

I suppose every man who worked on the Ponderosa knew I’d done time. It’s not like they didn’t go into Virginia City on their days off or hadn’t heard stories about me in passing. I would carry those eight years with me for the rest of my life and it was just something I had to live with whether I was guilty or not. I’d been found guilty and that’s all that mattered to most people. With Owens dead, I didn’t stand a chance of proving anything to anybody. Next week, I would ride up to the mill by myself. It would be my first solo appearance and I was ready. My plan was shaping up nicely.

Not long after I’d brought the idea up to Adam, Hoss confronted me. He wanted to know what I was up to. I told him my plan and asked that he keep this conversation just between the two of us. He questioned my motives, and I tried to explain that after all our eldest brother had been through, I owed him that much.

By my second month on the job, I was ready to make a few changes. I hesitated at first, knowing Adam wouldn’t take kindly to me shaking things up, but I felt the men and the whole process would run more efficiently if I tweaked things just a tiny bit.

There were four saws available to work around the clock and more than enough men to operate them, stack the finished lumber, and drive the loaded wagons to their destination. The loggers produced more timber than the mill workers could handle, meaning the saws didn’t run long enough during the day, costing the Ponderosa an excessive amount of money. I sat all the men down and had a short meeting. I asked if they’d be willing to stagger their working hours.

“We’d have three overlapping shifts, during the day,” I said. “A third of the crew started at six a.m., a third at seven, and a third at eight, at least during the warmer months. You would all be milling during the bulk of the workday, but only a minimal number of men to set up then clean up from the day’s work.” No one seemed to object to the new schedule, so I suggested we try it for a month and see how things went.

I numbered the cabins one, two, and three—one crew to each of the three cabins. Then I selected three of the men to be crew bosses, the general foreman being one of them and two others. I explained to the general foreman, who didn’t seem pleased with me adding two additional foremen, “This isn’t a demotion at all,” I said. “This way, there are three of you. You’ll all have fewer men to look after rather than just one man having to handle the entire crew.”

One man, Tim Wilson, I’d grown fond of over the last couple of months. He was young and eager to make his way in the world. He reminded me of me when I was his age, and I wanted to give him a chance to show what he was worth. I gave the new crew bosses the same wage as the foreman, an incentive to keep their crews on track. I mentioned a bonus at the end of each job that was brought in on time, and that seemed to get their attention quite readily.

My plan was working so far. The production level was up and costs would eventually go down. I hesitated to mention anything at home yet; after all, Adam had bossed this job for the past five years, and I didn’t want to seem ungrateful for all the work and time he’d put into the operation.

I found the job suited me more than I’d ever thought it might. The ride up to the mill wasn’t bad; in fact, I savored the time alone. The thirty-plus men all seemed to get along with each other and with me, and in a month’s time, I’d know if my new scheduling had been successful. Then I would mention it to Adam.

It was obvious, at least to me, that Pa was enjoying having his eldest son close to home, helping with the books, coming up with new ideas to save production costs on some of the various projects associated with the ranch.

But it wasn’t long before I noticed Adam becoming restless and bored with too much time on his hands. The Ponderosa had grown rapidly over the last few years and new men—younger men—had been hired for various jobs. This left Adam at a loss, especially without the mill to concentrate his efforts on, which of course, is exactly what I had in mind.

Winter was here, but no sign of snow yet—just colder temperatures—and I’d hoped by spring, Adam would feel the ranch could run without him. Rides up to the mill were becoming less frequent as the men kept the lumber flowing like clockwork without constant supervision.

When I skipped an entire week, telling Pa and Adam things were running smoothly, that I didn’t think a weekly check was important, it all came to a head. Adam was livid and assumed I was slacking, blowing off the job I’d begged to have. Voices were raised in what I considered an unnecessary fight, and by the next morning, Adam had saddled his horse and ridden out before the rest of us were even out of bed.

It was my job, my men, my project, and he had no right. To say I was furious was an understatement. Adam had a two-hour head start, the time it took to ride to the mill. I saddled Cochise.

Knowing it was a stupid thing to do when the terrain was so rough, I rode like the devil anyway. My heart beat overtime and my leg ached, but I was angry and hurt. I rounded a large boulder, blocking my line of vision when Cochise slipped on the shale covering the narrow trail and we both went down.

I couldn’t pull my left foot from the stirrup fast enough and the weight of Cochise felt like it crushed what was left of my lame, nearly useless leg. The horse scrambled frantically until he was upright and my foot finally released from the stirrup.

I rolled out of the way, clutching my leg and crying out at the searing pain. I was stranded, halfway to the mill, on a shortcut I never should have taken in the first place. It would be hours, possibly days, before anyone would find me. I needed to get back on my horse if I stood any chance at all.

Cochise stood only a few feet away, still trembling from the trauma I’d put him through. “Come here, boy,” I said, barely above a whisper. “Come on.”

He hesitated before he took that first step but eventually, I could grab the reins. How the devil would I mount with only one good leg? I contemplated my options. If I could force myself to stand and get myself on top of the boulder, I could ease myself down into the saddle. The rock seemed to double in size as I lay on the ground staring up. What was I thinking? There was no way I could manage a rock that size.

I scooted closer to the boulder, but the pain stopped me before I made it halfway. “Just rest a minute, Joe, just rest.” I ran my tongue across my lips. I could only taste dirt and a hint of salt from the sweat I’d worked up riding like a man possessed.

Even though it was entirely my fault, I found myself in the predicament I was in; I blamed my brother. If he hadn’t interfered, none of this would have happened. I looked up at the sky to see dark, low-hanging clouds rolling in. “Just my luck. The first snowfall of the season would have to be today.” It was almost laughable. Here I was, Joe Cartwright, busted-up leg, stranded on the side of a mountain and completely out of options.

Adam stabled Sport in the barn and shook the snow from his hat before entering the house. His anger at Joe had subsided after seeing the simple but effective improvements his young brother had made. Although he was angry that he hadn’t thought of making those corrections himself, he was ready to apologize and set things straight.

He’d spent the entire day with Joe’s men and was convinced his brother had made all the appropriate decisions. The newly appointed crew bosses took their work seriously, even the young pup named Tim Wilson, whom Adam had to admit he never would’ve picked, or trusted, to handle the job. Joe had succeeded where he had failed, and it was up to him to hand out sincere congratulations for a job well done.

Ben sat behind his desk, hoping both sons would return soon before the weather became a serious problem, and the narrow trail leading down from the mill became nothing more than an icy death trap. Since the mill had become so successful, and travel back and forth was essential all year long, the trail would have to be widened come spring when they were able to get enough equipment up there to do the job properly. The trail was steep and scattered with shale, making travel slow and deliberate.

Ben stood from his chair to greet his sons as soon as he heard the front door open. He felt the blast of cold air, but he was puzzled when only one son stood inside the house, brushing snow from his heavy gold-colored coat. “Where’s your brother?”

“Brother?”

“Your brother, Joe?”

“How would I know?”

“Because he followed you up to the mill, that’s why.”

“He didn’t follow me. I haven’t laid eyes on him all day.” Hoss grabbed an apple and had just bitten into it when Adam walked in. He strolled over to meet his brother, anxious to know if he and Joe had solved their differences or whether another storm between brothers was brewing, but now there was a turn of events. “He probably changed his mind and went to town and has settled in for a beer with friends,” Adam said, trying to pacify his father’s worries.

“I don’t think so, Adam,” Hoss said.

Adam looked at Hoss with skepticism. “Why not?”

“Member that time Joe came home from town all beat up? Well, I think someone musta said something about his time in prison or maybe about the trial, cuz when me and him went for supplies not long ago, he turned down my offer to buy him a beer. That ain’t like Joe, Adam. I just don’t think he’d a gone to town, ‘especially alone.”

“Well, he never made it to the mill, Hoss. I would’ve passed him on the trail.”

“He was madder’n a firecracker when he took off this mornin’, Adam. He coulda took that shortcut.”

“Shortcut?”

“Yeah—takes off ‘bout a half hour’s ride, but it’s a heck of a lot steeper than the regular trail.” Hoss brushed past Adam and fastened his gunbelt around him.

“Where do you think you’re going?” Ben said.

“Joe’d be here if’n he could, Pa. I’m ridin’ up the shortcut.”

“You may be right, son. Saddle my horse, will you?”

“I’m right behind you, Hoss,” Adam said. I’m tired. Sport’s tired. Why is it never easy? I’m ready to celebrate his achievements but no, there’s always a problem. It takes so much more effort, more exertion, more work when it comes to Joe.

I managed to scoot under the boulder’s overhang and out of the nasty weather. A generous amount of snow was falling, and as is often the case, I wasn’t prepared. The sky showed no signs of a storm brewing this morning when I left, but I’d spent enough time living in the mountains to know it took next to nothing for the weather to change. Men often died from exposure, and I was a fool to have left without the proper provisions, mainly my heavy coat. My thin little jacket wasn’t worth beans in this kind of weather.

There was no blood showing on my pant leg, which was a huge relief, but it didn’t mean the bone wasn’t broken into a hundred tiny pieces. I couldn’t stay the pain even for a few minutes, and sweating and freezing at the same time wasn’t helping my disposition. I tried to get comfortable, but I still didn’t have a clue as to how I would ever get myself down off this mountain.

Even though there was no sun to warm me now, things would only get worse as night fell. I had to make my move or sit against this rock and freeze to death as the temperature dropped. I laid one hand after the next behind me against the ten-foot-tall boulder, shimmying up, and then balancing on my one good leg. Cochise held steady and I grabbed hold of his reins. I was breathing hard and I stopped moving around. I leaned my shoulder against the horse’s neck.

My jacket was wet. I was wet, and I drank more than I should have from the canteen. Still leaning against Cochise for balance, and still not knowing how the hell I would mount, I sighed and groaned at the pain.

“Damnation!” I cried out when my boot touched the ground. The unmanageable amount of pain almost caused me to pass out. I gripped hard to his mane when Cochise started to sidestep, but the boulder hindered any other movement. This was as awkward for him as it was for me.

I held tightly to the saddle horn and placed my left hand on the cantle, and without letting my right boot touch the ground a second time, I pulled myself up so I was lying belly-down across the saddle. Cooch wasn’t happy with the uneven weight and he pranced nervously across the width of the path. When he finally got under control, I slipped my left foot into the stirrup, but I couldn’t find the strength to swing my right leg over the saddle.

I stood in the stirrup, one hand on the horn, the other grabbing hold of my leg, trying to haul it up and over. Words my father would have smacked me clear across the room for saying came as easily as letting out a breath of air.

My plan worked, and after I landed in the saddle, we started down the path. The snow was a blessing on my fevered skin, but the ride was slow and calculated, as I’d given Cochise full rein to get down the mountain the best he knew how. Small fragments of gray shale covered our route, and I let Cooch take his time, feeling his way down the narrow, now icy trail.

My hat kept off some of the snow, now feeling cold against my skin. Shivering and growing tired, I lay low against the horse’s neck. He’d do his best to get us home.

Any strength I had was used up by the time we made it to the flatlands, and if I could stay on the back of Cochise just a little while longer, we’d make it back to the house. I heard a noise in the distance, but I didn’t have the strength to lift my head off the wet, silky mane.

“Joseph! Joe!”

I must be dreaming. The noise got louder, and I could almost swear I heard my father calling my name.

“Joe!” A different voice. My brother, Hoss.

I tried to lift myself up, but it was no use. I was done in. Gentle hands lifted me off Cochise, and an attempt was made to sit me on Buck in front of my father. “Oh God,” I cried when my leg hit the saddle. “My leg—“

A golden glow from a nearby lamp lit the room as my eyes slowly opened. I woke to the sound of men’s voices mumbling words I couldn’t make out, much less figure out if they were directed at me or to someone else. My head was clouded—memories of snow, hot then cold. Louder voices calling my name. I lay flat on my back, floating on water, so soft, so calm. I gazed upon blurry faces, staring, talking.

“Joseph?” Time to wake up, son.”

My father’s voice. I studied each face surrounding me until I found the one I was searching for. “Pa.”

“I’m right here, Joe.” He cradled my hand in his, and the familiar feel of his thumb circling the back of my hand brought me from the darkness and the pool of water I so enjoyed to the present. I wasn’t floating any longer.

“What? How’d I get …”

“That can wait, son. Paul wants to talk to you.”

Paul—Doc—my leg. It was starting to make sense.

“Joe?” I turned my head just a fraction toward the doc. “I’ve just operated on your leg and you’re just coming out of the anesthetic so that’s why you feel confused.

“Floating—” I think the doc nodded but I wasn’t sure.

“I want you to lie as still as possible for now. No moving around. You have your father or someone else tend to your needs and don’t try to get out of this bed. You understand?”

“Bed …”

“Right. You stay in bed and I’ll be back tomorrow to check on things.” I tried to nod my head, but I was so tired that moving my head or anything else was impossible.

“We’ll make sure he stays still, Paul,” Pa said. I couldn’t keep my eyes open any longer. Everybody in the room would have to entertain themselves without me for now.

A young man dies in my world behind walls, a world where we’re all dressed alike, we eat the same food and every day is the same until something like this happens. We walk the yard like lethargic cattle before we are marched, single file, down to the quarry.

I didn’t see the knife thrust. I didn’t see the young man stumble and fall, but I heard voices and I walked alone to the corner of the yard where the bleeding man lay. I look down. His eyes are still open, watery, staring for the last time.

He is young like me, only blonde and blue-eyed, and I wonder why I never noticed him before. Blood spreads in rust-colored layers across the front of his shirt, and from behind, I hear boots shuffling and voices barking commands. I’m shoved out of the way and when I look up, I see him—the man responsible—but I don’t say a word. I stare. He grins at me, only me.

I cringe deep inside, but I don’t move a muscle. Am I next?

My eyes shoot open. Sweat forms unexpectedly, streaming from each minute pore. Power and control. I resist. I fight. Power and control. I don’t want to die.

A thin stream of sunlight was edging its way into the room, alongside the length of the window shade. Adam, asleep in the chair, watches over me, keeping me safe from the man, the man who grins, the man with the power.

The nightmare has ended but my heart continues to race. I’m safe at home. He can’t get me here. I start to reach for a half-full glass of water on my bedside table, but when I extend my arm to its full length, my fingertips are still inches away. Adam watches. Dark hazel eyes meet mine.

“You thirsty?”

From the looks of things, my brother had fallen asleep with a leather-bound book in his lap; one that takes him to faraway places. I don’t need fancy books to drift away. I’m constantly drifting, but I’m here, and here means the present, not the past.

“Yeah,” I said, trying hard to swallow and let him know I’d been dreaming. He filled the glass and brought it to my lips, held my head up slightly so I could drink. I’d let him take care of me now that I was back among the living and not under the watchful eye of my tormenter.

“You okay?” He looked concerned then gently slid his hand across my glistening forehead. There would be no fever, only the remains of sheer panic just now beginning to pass. I hate those faraway places.

“I’m fine, Adam.” I tried to ease my pounding heart.

“Need anything else?”

“Not right now, thanks.”

“The doc left some powders, but he suggested you eat something first.”

“I said I was fine.”

A gentle laugh came from my eldest brother. “Sure you are.”

I was surprised to see Adam rather than Pa or Hoss in my room. If he had been so angry, why was he sitting up with me during the night? I closed my eyes, thinking maybe he’d go away and not ask more questions if I feigned sleep. Knife-like spasms stabbed at my damaged leg, and I vaguely remembered something about the doctor, but not much else.

“I’m going to see about getting you something to eat before you nod off again.”

I didn’t answer or even open my eyes. By the time he returned with a tray of chicken broth and dry toast, I’d tried my best to fall back asleep, but the constant pain darting up and down my leg was almost more than I could stand. It was a trick to force me to eat, whether I was hungry or not, but I would eat whatever was necessary in order to take the powders the doc had left.

Adam sat down with a cup of coffee after he’d set me up enough with pillows so I could eat the soup without making too much of a mess. Before I got the spoon to my mouth, Pa and Hoss walked in, asking how I slept and how I was feeling. I answered both questions with my standard answer, “Fine,” then managed to eat most of my breakfast. All I wanted was the medicine. No one or nothing else mattered.

Adam mixed the chalky, white powder in a glass of water, and I drank it down in two easy gulps. I lay my head back against the headboard and closed my eyes, blocking any unnecessary conversation.

“Don’t you want to lie back down, Joseph?”

“I’m fine like this, Pa. Just resting my eyes.”

“Well, I’ve got work to do,” Hoss said. “See ya later, little brother.”

“See ya, Hoss,” I mumbled, but I don’t know if he heard.

I imagined Pa and Adam were standing there staring at me, but I still didn’t open my eyes. It took every ounce of my energy to get my mind off my leg. Had the doctor said anything I should have remembered? Was the leg worse off than before?

My heart raced again at what hadn’t been said. I grabbed hold of the covers, pulling them up high above the mattress. Panic from not knowing the outcome of the surgery frightened me until I saw the entire leg was still intact.

“Joseph?”

“Sorry, Pa. I just, I wasn’t sure if—” I needed to calm down, remove any hint of fear from my voice before I continued. “Everything’s fine now.”

“If you’re sure. You get some rest and remember what Paul said, try not to move that leg.”

“Don’t worry, Pa. I won’t move the leg.”

The leg, my leg, was still with me, lame or not. I couldn’t pretend to know what I would have done if I’d seen nothing left but a tightly wrapped stump, a casualty of my stupidity. I would endure the pain, rejoice in the pain, knowing what might have been. I was one lucky man. I slept.

A sharp piece of metal, a prison-made shiv held tight to my throat. I didn’t dare scream, didn’t dare fight. Trapped in a living hell with no way out, I panicked and grabbed the bars of my cell. I heard myself scream. Guards heard me scream but guards had been paid to ignore.

The powders were a double-edged sword. I woke suddenly, scared and alone. Dreams—nightmares—are always part of the package. I could live with the pain in my leg before I’d drink any more of that pain-killing medicine. No more of Doc’s powders for me.

I thought about the Allen brothers, Harry and Jerome, and how they beat me one night, long before my prison days. My legs had been crushed by a whiskey barrel in an alleyway next to the saloon where I was headed to pay off a debt. I remember Pa and I fighting over the amount of medicine, laudanum I think, that I should take for the pain. Well, it wouldn’t be a problem this time. The drug-induced sleep turned dreams into vivid nightmares I didn’t want to deal with anymore.

Paul Martin returned the following day. He removed the bandages, and I couldn’t help but grab hold of the sheets and clench my teeth when he pushed on a particularly tender spot. “I’m sorry, son, but the good news is everything looks fine so far.” He looked up from the incision he’d made on my leg. “No sign of infection.”

“That’s good, doc.” I started to relax until it was time to rewrap the wound. I was flat up against the headboard with my eyes closed, but my teeth were tightly clenched.

“I won’t apply a cast for several days yet, so it’s imperative you keep that leg as still as possible, understood?”

With my white-knuckled hands joined together in my lap, trying my best to not let him see the pain I was in, I nodded my head. After agreeing to his instructions, Paul picked up his instruments and placed them back in his bag.

Look at me now. How many weeks would I be laid up? I’d been such a fool, riding up that back trail just to quarrel with my brother who would have to look after the mill in my absence after such a foolish move on my part.

“How long before I can ride again, Doc?” An eerie silence filled the room as Paul hesitated to give me an answer. “Doc?”

I noticed Pa standing in the doorway. Paul realized my attention wasn’t on him anymore and he, too, glanced at my father. He turned his attention back to me and I didn’t miss the look in his eyes. “It’s hard to say, Joe. I’m not sure what kind of movement you’ll have when the cast comes off.”

There was something strange about the sound of his voice as if he didn’t want to make promises he couldn’t keep. “Doc?” He looked like he’d rather be anywhere than standing beside this bed. “I’ll be able to ride, won’t I?”

“We’ll take it one step at a time, Joe.”

“Was that a little play on words, Doc?”

Paul smiled. There would be no answers today. I would have to lie here and wait, be a good patient and do as I’d been told, not knowing what the outcome might be. I glanced back at my father, whose face showed no reaction to Paul’s statement. There had been talk outside of this room, theories and opinions about my present condition I’d not been allowed to hear.

The first snow of the season had melted, but round two was starting to fall. Ranch work was slow this time of year, and I knew the mill would have to shut down if the amount of snow became too great. My leg had been cast, but Paul suggested I remain in bed, which to my father meant that’s where I would stay indefinitely.

Hoss entertained me with games of checkers and chess, and Pa sat with me on occasion, reading Adam’s hand-me-down novels aloud when he could spare the time. When he didn’t see my dime novels on the bedside table, I guess he thought I’d outgrown them, but let me say, they’re a lot more entertaining than some of the books Pa chose to read.

I hadn’t seen much of Adam until today. He walked into my room with two cups of steaming coffee and pulled up the chair next to the bed. “I thought this would be a good time to talk.”

Here we go; here comes the lecture. Adam can talk all he wants, but I’m not giving him the satisfaction of berating me, telling me his way of running the mill is better than mine, and I shouldn’t shake things up. I leaned back against the headboard, and I crossed my arms in a defensive mode. Let him talk. I didn’t have to listen.

There was a smile on his face, which I didn’t like the look of at all. What could he possibly tell me that I hadn’t already gathered after he’d left before sunrise, leaving me mad as a hornet and following him up to the mill? “Well?” I said.

“While you were riding up to the mill, I was on my way back down with the intention of apologizing for anything I might have said.”

That little statement caught me off guard. “Apologizing for what?” I steadied my coffee and slowly uncrossed my arms. I knew the look on my face showed complete surprise.

“I misread your motives, your reasons for not making the weekly inspection.” I started to speak, but Adam held his hand up. “You’ve done more than a satisfactory job with the men, Joe; in fact, you’ve done an excellent job. The staggered shifts, separating the men into three groups is something I’d never thought of. I’m pleased with your choice of crew bosses. Tim Wilson may be a little young for the job, but let’s see how it goes. I’m proud of you, Joe, and I want you to know I respect your decisions and I applaud the way you’ve handled things.”

To say I was speechless was an understatement. My eldest brother didn’t hand out many compliments, especially to me. “I’m glad you approve,” I said, with a genuine smile.

“I do approve, and I see now why you felt you didn’t need to hound the men all the time like I did. You took charge, Joe, and you made leaders of men who are taking their jobs at the mill very seriously.”

“Thanks, Adam. It means a lot to hear you say that.”

“I told Pa.”

“And he made you come up here and talk to me, right?”

“Not at all. I just told him you achieved in a month what I hadn’t accomplished in five years.”

I nodded, a bit embarrassed now.

“Pat yourself on the back for a job well done, little brother.”

Adam stood up to leave but before he made it out the door, I stopped him. “Adam?” He turned and looked back over his shoulder. “You built a fine mill. It’s too bad you can’t put more of your skills to work on the ranch.”

If I could get those architectural juices flowing again, then maybe he’d stop and think. Maybe he’d realize what he was meant to do all along and get busy planning his future rather than moving in no direction at all.

It had been so long now that I’d all but given up trying to prove there was never anything personal between Grace and me. We’d never sat down and really talked and we probably never would.

I thought back, remembering the last dime novel I’d read. Deadwood Dick’s Doom, one Adam had brought back from a trip to San Francisco before his engagement party. Eight years since I’d picked up one of those thin little paperback books. Those were the days; those carefree days of dime novels, spring dances, and a couple of beers with my friends. It seemed like a lifetime ago.

But back in those days, my brother and I did nothing but argue and disagree about anything and everything until he met Grace. Something changed in Adam when he was with her. She had a calming effect, a settling effect. Whether it was the woman herself or the plans they made, I didn’t know. All I know is I could try my best to make one of those dreams come true.

Heavy hammers sing out a grating tempo, playing their familiar tune while chains, linking men together like animals have their own distinct rhythm in the land of pitted stone.

Feeble, white-haired men stumble then fall to the ground, limp, lifeless. Their withered bodies wedged between stone and hauled back to their feet only to repeat the same performance again and again.

Dynamite explodes, overshadowing all other sounds. Blue skies turn gray while ringing sounds echo through the mountains, a maddening assault on the ears.

Debris from above pelts like dulled arrows. Dust blinds the eyes.

Unexpectedly, a bone-crushing blow from behind, unheard and unseen by men in charge. Thrusting forward, my body surrenders to uneven ground. Dust stings my tear-filled eyes. I whimper. I sob, but my cries are not heard.

The man speaks as I’m hauled back to my feet.

Pain, so much pain.

I fear I will die.

I let out a sigh of relief, grateful to find I was on my bedroom floor and not where my mind had taken me. Pa must have heard the thud when I hit, and after rushing up the stairs and through my bedroom door, he was bending down on one knee next to my crumpled body.

“You all right, son?” I heard the fear in his voice. I felt his hands trembling against my arms as he helped me back to my feet.

“I’m fine now, Pa.”

“What happened?”

“I caught the crutch on the edge of the rug. Next thing I knew, I was face down on the floor.”

Pa ran his hands up and down the cast, checking for cracks. “Seems okay, Joe, but maybe I should get Paul out here to make sure.”

“It’s fine. It feels fine, Pa. Don’t worry the doc over something like this.”

“You’re sure?”

I nodded. The leg didn’t feel any worse than it usually did so I figured I hadn’t caused any more damage.

“You want to sit down and rest a minute?” Pa said, figuring on helping me over to the chair.

“I thought I heard voices,” I said. “My plan was to come downstairs.”

“Well, that’s because we have company, Tim Wilson, one of your crew bosses from the mill just rode in.”

“Something wrong?”

“I don’t know yet, Joe. He just got here.” I situated the wooden crutches under my arms and started toward the door. “Let me help you.” Pa took hold of my arm.

We got to the top of the stairs, and I paused for a minute to catch my breath and to look down and see who was there. Tim stood from the settee, glaring at me with a tentative smile on his face.

“Are you okay, Mr. Cartwright?” It took me a minute to respond. My father was Mr. Cartwright, not me.

“I—um—let’s just say, I’m kind of a klutz with these things, Tim, and please, call me Joe.”

“Yessir, Joe.”

It took a while for Pa and me to make it down the stairs, but Adam stood up, scooted his blue chair forward, and settled me in so I could rest my casted leg on the table. Tim quickly grabbed and slid a red throw pillow under my sock-covered foot. “Thanks,” I said to both parties.

After all of us were seated, I think Pa was relieved I wasn’t dangling off the railing and had made it down to Adam’s chair without a second incident. He then urged Tim to explain why he was here.

“Well, you see, we had to shut the mill down temporarily. There’s two feet of snow in the high country.”

“I figured as much,” I said. “Nothing can be done about that, Tim.”

“The men are enjoying the break, Mr. Car—Joe, but we’ll all be ready to get back to work as soon as we can reopen the mill that is.”

I smiled at Tim’s enthusiasm. He was a good kid. “I’m sure you’re on top of things. I have no doubt you can handle what needs to be done.”

“Thanks, Joe.”

“I’m going to be laid up for a while as you can see, so I’m counting on you and the other crew bosses to get things moving as soon as possible.”

“Shouldn’t be more than a few days, if’n we don’t get another storm.”

“That sounds about right,” I said.

“I guess that’s all then,” Tim said, standing up and twisting his hat nervously with both hands.

“I’d get up, but—”

“No need. I can see myself out.”

“Be careful headin’ back up, you hear?”

“I will—thanks.”

The kid had a killer smile and with his golden blonde hair, he would no doubt be dazzling the young ladies of Virginia City, that’s if he wasn’t already. I could sense his nervousness around me, his boss, and his aim-to-please attitude. I wondered if he had family or where he came from. I knew nothing about my men, and as soon as this dang leg healed, I would make it a point to get to know a little something about each man who worked for me.

The days of winter dragged on, and I was bored out of my mind. I couldn’t fit a boot on in order to go outside and I sat, day after endless day, staring at the fire doing nothing. Hoss was in the barn, straightening tack and doing about all he could do without sitting around being as bored as me. The ground was icy and impassible, particularly hard on the horses, so no one wanted to take a chance unless it was necessary. Let’s just say the winter months were tedious at best.

I’d been using crutches for three weeks, and I was becoming proficient and had no more spills. With two woolen socks on my foot, I decided it was time to venture outside whether Pa objected or not. There would be words, I knew that but I couldn’t help it, I had to get out and get some fresh air.

“Where do you think you’re going?”

“Out.”

“Out where?”

“Just out.”

We were all getting a little testy by now, and I was probably the worst of the bunch. It wasn’t the first time I’d ruffled my father’s feathers, and before I could take another step, he was right beside me. I gave him a determined look as I tried unsuccessfully to slip into my coat and hang on to my crutches at the same time.

“I’m here to help you, you know.”

“Thanks, Pa.” I’d been a real bear these last few weeks, and my father understood my frustration. He was simply trying to help. “I’m sorry,” I said. A gentle smile crossed his face, and he chose not to address the issue of my inconsiderate behavior.

I was set. Bundled up a touch more than I would have liked, thanks to Pa, but I was free to go out the front door without further discussion. The cold air stung my face, but it was the most refreshing, most invigorating feeling I could imagine. If I had eyes in the back of my head, I would have seen the dismayed look on my father’s face; instead, I kept to the frozen path Hoss had cleared earlier.

“Hey, big brother,” I hollered as I swung open the barn door.

“Dang it, Joe, ya done scared me half to death.” Hoss’ tin of saddle soap seemed to jump right out of his hand and land upside-down on the barn floor. He bent over to pick it up then flicked off the bits of straw that stuck to its greasy contents. “Whatcha doin’ out here anyways?”

“Bored.”

“Yeah, me too. Snow ain’t meltin’ very fast, is it?”

“Sure isn’t.” I eased myself down on a bale of hay. “I wanted to talk to you.”

“Bout what?”

“Adam.”

“What about him?”

“Does he seem different to you?”

“Different?”

“Yeah, quieter, keeping to himself more?”

“That’s just his way, Joe. You know that.”

“He said anything to you about anything?”

“What’s that s’posed to mean?”

“I don’t know.”

I wanted to know if my plan was working. I thought maybe Adam would have confided in Hoss about leaving, then again, if it had been a private conversation, one I’d been left out of, Hoss would never betray a confidence. I tried but failed to think of another way of saying things, knowing that if Hoss had vowed secrecy, I wouldn’t get a word out of him anyway.

“Need somethin’ to do, Joe?”

“Sure, anything.”

“I could set Cochise’s saddle down there for ya and you could polish it up some.”

Hoss and I never faltered when it came to easy conversation, but after I had the saddle cleaned and shining like new, I grew tired of the barn. I’d much rather be sitting a saddle than polishing one, and I had to admit, I sometimes worried I may never have that privilege again.

The doc never gave me a straight answer about my leg. “One step at a time,” he’d said. And when I asked if I’d ride or even walk again he clammed up, adding nothing more. I was walking—well, sort of, but it told me nothing of the condition, or the strength and mobility I would have. It was the kind of answer no one wants to hear, especially me, but I’d let it pass. I needed answers. I wondered if Pa or Hoss knew Doc’s prognosis and were afraid to tell me the truth.

“You about done?” I said.

“Yeah.”

“Hoss?”

“Yeah.”

“The doc ever mention anything to you about my leg?”

“Well, not directly.” Hoss seemed to busy himself a little more and I could tell he was hedging. I could feel the hairs on the back of my neck tingle with what wasn’t being said.

“What did he tell Pa?”

“Maybe you should ask Pa, Joe.”

“No, Hoss. I’m asking you.”

Hoss put the remainder of his supplies on the shelves then turned back around to look at me. “Doc said he don’t know.”

“He don’t know what?”

Hoss came and sat down across from me on another bale. He took off his gigantic hat and held it between his knees, running his fingers along the edge before looking me in the eye.

“Doc said he scraped away some bone that hadn’t healed right the first time. He said the first break left a weak spot in the bone and that’s why it broke on ya a second time.”

“So—”

“So, he said he don’t know.” He looked straight at me. I knew there was more, but prying something out Hoss when he didn’t want to talk about was never easy. “He said he weren’t sure if … he said he don’t know, Joe.” Hoss stood up from the bale quickly. “Come on. We’re done out here.”

I didn’t pester him anymore. I didn’t bring it up with Pa or Adam either. With Hoss unable to talk about it, I knew the prognosis wasn’t what I wanted to hear. I would just have to wait for Paul to take the cast off and take my chances, good or bad. I still had weeks to go and the snow wasn’t melting at all, which also meant nothing was happening at the mill. There went any substantial profits I’d planned for the Ponderosa.

The day finally came. The cast was coming off. Paul had apologized for the delay, but the roads had been impassable, blocked by drifts due to one snowfall after another during the past few weeks. I’d been half tempted to take a saw to the dang thing myself, but that was not an option with my father in the house.

My leg was white and scaly and looked like it belonged to someone else, maybe that of a corpse. I wiggled my toes then Paul asked me to try to raise my knee up off the bed. The muscles were weak and I had to use both hands to lift my leg up. It wouldn’t move an inch by itself. I looked up at the doc.

“It’ll take some time, Joe. I’d like you to keep using the crutches and not put your full weight on it just yet.”

“For how long?”

“I’ll check back in a week.”

“A week? No weight for a week?”

“At least.”

“And then what?”

Paul Martin turned toward the bedside table, and I watched him closely as he placed his instruments back inside his bag. It was the same answer I got before. He kept silent. I glanced at Pa, who was standing on the far side of the bed. Silence there too.

The doc rolled down his sleeves and slipped on his heavy overcoat. “One week, Joe.”

“I’ll walk you out,” Pa said.

At least I wasn’t confined to this bed. I could move around although I was still housebound. I glanced out the window where gray skies held back any hint of sun. I was tired of everything. I should be thrilled I still had the leg, and I was. I was just tired.

I’d about drifted off to sleep when there was a knock on my door. Pa and Tim Wilson were entering my bedroom before I had a chance to get any words out one way or another.

“Hey, Joe,” Tim said. “See you got the cast off.”

“Sure did,” I said, trying to look awake and boss-like while I lay in bed with nothing on but my long johns.

“I just wanted to tell you that all the men are back to work full time now. We lost a couple of guys who decided winters in the Sierras weren’t for them, but we’re managing just fine with the men who stuck it out.”

“You’re working?”

“Yeah, we got so bored sitting around that the men took long planks and shoveled away enough snow that we could start the saws up again.”

“I’ll be damned—darn,” I said, with a quick glance at Pa.

I’d kept the men on at half salary during the days they didn’t work, and although it wasn’t much, it was better than no income at all.

I envied Tim Wilson. I envied his youth, youth that was taken from me in an unfair world. I couldn’t help but like the kid, his energy, and enthusiasm. It seemed to rub off on me, and while he stood in my room, grinning like a peacock, I felt his passion for life extend a welcoming hand and pull me back to the land of the living.

“Thanks for coming down, Tim. Since I—” I waved my hand across the bed. “It’s still going to be a while before I make it up the mountain.”

“I guess I’ll go then,” he said, dipping his head as if he wanted to say more, but he seemed to struggle just getting that much said.

“Thanks again,” I said. Tim and Pa started out of the room when Pa turned to me and winked before he walked Tim downstairs and sent him on his way.

As much as I tried to hang on to Tim’s zest for life, by later that afternoon my gloom and doom mood returned. I’d seen the look in their eyes when they’d talked to me, looked at me. I managed quite well to wallow in my own self-pity. I didn’t want to see or talk to anyone who had two good legs and I especially didn’t want their damn pity; I had enough to keep me going for a very long time.

When Pa entered my room later on, he was carrying two cups of coffee and ready to talk. Rather than pulling up a chair like he normally did, he sat down on the edge of the bed and handed me a cup.

“It’s just another week, son.”

“I really don’t want to talk about it, Pa.”

“You seem so discouraged that I—”

“It’s not that I’m discouraged, Pa, I’m just tired of it all.”

“Tired of what, Joe?”

“You don’t understand, Pa. Eight years of my life were taken from me and then this.” I swept my hand through the air above my leg, “It’s just a continuation of what my life has become.”

“Son—”

“You know about the talk in town, don’t you, Pa? Everyone thinks I’m guilty of murder and I should have been hanged rather than back home—a free man. No one believes I’m innocent, no one. I can hear it all now, Pa. ‘Heard Joe Cartwright’s been laid up all winter with a busted leg. Serves him right for what he done. It’s never gonna end.”

“You don’t know that, Joe. It takes time for people to adjust.”

“Adjust? Adjust to a murderer walking the streets the same as normal people? A killer on the loose, one who might strike again.”

“Joe, you’re making way too much out of …”

“Don’t you see, Pa?’ My voice had become strained, trying to get my point across. “I took over the mill so Adam would have a chance to move back east, back where he and Grace had planned to live after they were married. Now, look at me. I’m nothin’ but half a man with a leg that’s never going to heal right.”

Pa started to look away until I continued.

“Adam put all of his future plans on hold because of me. Me, Pa. Where will those plans go now but up in smoke? He’s waited all these years for me to return so he would have the chance to do what he’d trained to do and that’s not here on the Ponderosa. If I can’t sit a horse, if I can’t even ride up to the mill …”

“I didn’t realize that was your reason for taking over the mill, son.”

“I’m sorry, Pa.” I’d expended all the energy I had. Out of frustration, I’d said things I shouldn’t have. Pa hadn’t known about the plans Adam had made so long ago. Now it was out in the open, plus, I had betrayed Hoss in the process so the less said the better. “It was wrong of me to say anything.”

My father shook his head. “No, Joe, I’ve seen the signs. I’ve known all along that Adam wasn’t happy here on the ranch. Don’t blame yourself.”

I wanted to shout. I wanted to tell Pa that my brother blames me for more than just holding up his plans to move away. Grace was and still is a big factor between the two of us, but this time I kept quiet. It served no purpose; it would only hurt Pa more.

I’d let the cat out of the bag so to speak and I regretted my frustrated outburst. Pa patted my good leg, and without another word, he left my room. His posture gave him away. He was hurt and he felt betrayed. He was the last to know what was happening in his own home, with his own family. I’d brought on that uncomfortable silence and it was up to me to set things straight.

“I’m riding up to the mill this morning,” Adam said. “Anything you want me to tell your men?”

“I’m sure you can handle things without me.” My words were sharp and uncalled for and I realized how I’d sounded. “I’m sorry. Just do what you have to do.” Pa glanced my way, letting me know I’d crossed the line again.

My moods were so up and down since Doc had removed the cast; half the time I was afraid to open my mouth. I couldn’t control my temper and more often than not, my sunny disposition was nowhere to be found.

So things like this morning’s outburst were happening more and more—words I didn’t mean—I snapped at people for no reason. Adam was doing me a favor, lending a helping hand, and I made it sound like he was buttin’ into my business, which wasn’t the case at all.

“I’m takin’ the buckboard in to get supplies if you want to come along, Little Joe.”

“Thanks, Hoss, but not today.”

The mill had been my outlet. It had been months now, but I still wasn’t ready to face the fine citizens of Virginia City. If comments were made, I sure as hell couldn’t stand up to anyone given my current disability. It wasn’t just the saloon crowd either. The noble bluebloods I’m sure had words to say only they were much too polite to make a remark straight to my face. It would be the sideways glances and finger-pointing that I didn’t much care to see or pretend to ignore.

I spent most of my time on the front porch. A false spring, the old-timers called it, and the warmth of the sun felt good against my face. I wasn’t cut out to be an invalid. I wasn’t cut out to be waited on hand and foot.

My lunch was brought out to me, coffee was brought out to me, and even my jacket as clouds covered the warm rays of the sun. Hoss had returned earlier and unloaded the supplies, but even he opted not to sit out here alongside me and watch me brood. Hoss was the smart one in this family.

I was a good boy and I followed doctor’s orders, keeping weight off the leg until he would give me the okay. Out of boredom, I found certain chores I could do either sitting down or even standing and using only one crutch for balance.

Nothing was ever mentioned following my outburst about Adam and Grace’s plans. I wondered if Pa had said anything to Adam, or if he’d decided it best to keep that little tidbit of knowledge tucked away, figuring it would only hurt my brother having to think back on what should have been.

The day finally arrived when Doc Martin said I could put weight on my leg. That’s when Hoss appeared, carrying some kind of contraption, which my father and the doc seemed to already know about and were quite taken with. I was the only one left in the dark.

“It’s a brace, Little Joe. I seen one like it in doc’s medical book and the doc and I thought it’d be worth a try. It’s gonna make that leg twice as strong till it’s healed up proper like,” Hoss said grinning at his new invention.

A leather cuff set above the calf and one below, holding everything straight and secure. The brace attached with leather straps. There were uprights on either side of my leg fashioned from a thin piece of metal, wrapped in a sleeve of softly tanned rawhide.

“You made this for me?”

“Sure did. Now let’s see if’n it fits.”

Since we, Pa, Adam, Hoss, the doc, and even Hop Sing were all gathered in my room, I was glad I had on my long johns when I was asked to remove my trousers.

Hoss informed me he’d tanned the leather nice and soft so it wouldn’t chafe next to my skin. I sat on the chair, but it took me some time to get all the straps buckled and fitted tightly around my leg while smarty-pants Adam recited poetry, seeing how many verses he could get through before I was finished.

“That ain’t helpin’, you know.”

“As usual, I’m just passing the time, waiting on you,” he said, then continued in his Shakespearean voice. “Something I learned to do many, many years ago, while you primped in front of the mirror before the Saturday Night Dance.”

“Oh, you’re real funny, big brother.”

Before I could pull the leg of my long johns back down, the doc wanted to check the brace, making sure I’d attached it correctly. “It looks fine, Joe.” Paul turned to Hoss while I finished dressing. “It’s perfect!”

“Glad to hear it, doc.” I slipped my clothes and my boots back on. “I just studied that picture in your book and it weren’t hard at all to make.”

My left leg was stiff to begin with and this would be the first day I put any kind of pressure on it. I glanced at Pa, who’d said nothing, only watched, since he and everyone else had converged in my room. I could see the lines etched deeply across his forehead, making me wonder still if the doc had told him things he hadn’t told me.

There was only one way to find out and I took my first tentative step. A relatively dull pain shot up my leg, and reflexively, I reached down and grabbed hold of my thigh. A couple of deep breaths and I was ready to try again. You could hear a pin drop as I straightened back up. I faced my father. One step, then another. I tried my best not to make a face, but he knew the pain I was in.

“I want you to take it slow for the next few days, Joe. There may be some swelling but it will pass in time.”

“I will, Doc.

I continued to walk around my bedroom, steadying myself with pieces of furniture when possible. Paul handed me one of the crutches. “This might help for a few days, just till you get used to putting weight on that leg again.”

“Okay.” The crutch did help. It cut the pain in half.

Seems Pa had seen enough of everyone watching me; waiting to see if I could walk again. “Okay, boys. I’m sure you have work to do.” Adam and Hoss bid their farewells, as did Hop Sing.

“I’ll be on my way too, Ben,” Paul said. “I’ll check back with you later this week, Joe, but remember, take it slow and easy.”

“I’ll walk you down.”

“No need, Ben. I know my way out.”

Pa chose to stay after everyone else had gone. With my crutch lined up close to my leg, I maneuvered pretty well back across the room then sat down slowly on the edge of my bed with my braced leg extended. I looked up at my father, who had tears glistening in his dark, gentle eyes. I was confused. Were they tears of joy or sadness? I wasn’t sure.

“How about a cup of coffee, Joe?”

“I’d rather know what you’re thinking,” I said. Pa smiled a tight-lipped smile and pulled the chair out from my desk.

“I’m just relieved, son.”

“Relieved?”

Pa nodded. He eased himself slowly into the chair. He seemed hesitant to go on. Finally, he looked up and met my eyes.

“I never said anything after the operation. I couldn’t I guess. I was afraid you’d give up completely if there was a chance you wouldn’t walk again.”

“You mean—”

“Paul wasn’t very confident after the surgery, son. He saw the damage caused by the first break, which had healed improperly, giving you that permanent limp, so he tried his best to set the bone straight this time without causing even more damage. He wasn’t predicting a very positive outcome.”

“You mean you’ve known this all along?”

“I’m afraid so.”

I’d always known there was more to the story, and I was finally getting the truth. “Well, you just watch me, Pa. I’m used to setbacks. This is nothing.”

I had to say something to cheer my father up. He’d carried this weight for weeks now and it was time to move on. I would definitely walk, maybe not properly or like I used to as a kid, but if I had to wear this brace till the day I died I would make sure I walked, if for no other reason but for my father.

“You ready for that cup of coffee now?”

“Sure am, but I’ll come with you.”

“Remember what the doctor said, Joe.”

“I’m just going downstairs. Then I’ll rest.”

Pa smiled. Maybe some of the weight had been lifted.

My leg grew stronger every day, even though the limp was still there. I often wondered if it was just habit. I’d given up the crutch a week ago and I was walking on my own. I still wore the brace Hoss had designed, thanking him so many times I’d embarrassed him, but it had been the key to success whether he realized it or not.

Adam had stepped back in for me at the mill, but as I’d done before the accident, he only checked in twice a month rather than the weekly visits he used to make. He had congratulated me more than once, crediting me with the marked increase in profits since I’d taken over management. The days of snow set us back some, but we were making up the difference in no time.

Even with the men working in three separate shifts, higher pay for crew bosses, and the added bonus at the end of a job, the profit margin was greater than before. But when Adam returned this time, he seemed different somehow. I didn’t ask questions. He didn’t comment.

Days passed. Spring was here. The days were warm and hopefully the snow and cold of winter was a thing of the past. Until tonight, Adam had been particularly subdued since his last trip up to the mill. We’d finished supper and he asked if he and I could talk in private.

“Sure,” I said. What could have gone wrong? Were the men walking off the job or had someone been hurt? I thought of Tim Wilson and wondered if something had happened to him.

“Let’s go outside, Joe.”

“All right.”

My leg was stiff by the end of the day, but mobile enough to get me from point A to point B. I grabbed my jacket from the hook by the front door and made my way outside to the front porch. “I’ll be right back,” Adam said. After lighting the lantern under the overhang, he slipped back into the house. When he came back through the door and into the soft, golden light, I noticed he carried a bottle and two glasses.

“Must be serious,” I said.

He sat down next to me and uncorked the bottle, poured us each a drink, and began his story. “I had a long talk with Tim Wilson when I was up at the mill.”

“He’s leaving, isn’t he? He found a better job.”

“No, nothing like that, Joe.”

“What then?” Adam swallowed his shot and poured another. I did the same.

“Tim and I sat down and talked for quite some time. He was anxious to fill me in on the day he arrived in Virginia City.”

For the life of me, I couldn’t figure out what Tim Wilson’s arrival in Virginia City prompted my brother to bring out the whiskey and feel the need for a private conversation. “Go on.”

“He was fifteen years old, had ten dollars to his name, and was feeling lucky. He’d never stepped foot in a saloon until the day he walked into the Silver Dollar. After talking the bartender into giving him a beer, he overheard one of the miners running off his mouth about doubling his money playing five-card-stud. Tim wanted to do the same.”

I started to smile. I knew the kid reminded me of me, the same cocky attitude I had at that age. Adam poured us each another drink, and we drank.

“He sat down at a table with Richard Owens.” My smile faded. I could easily imagine where this story was headed. “Owens not only got his ten dollars, but Tim gambled away his horse and saddle too.”

“Asshole,” I muttered.

“As you can imagine, Joe, the kid was devastated.” Adam looked at me, knowing quite well, how much I could imagine. “Now he was flat-broke plus, he’d lost his horse and tack. He begged Owens for a chance to make it back, but Owens just laughed in his face, told him to get lost until he made some more money, then come back and try his luck again.”

I cringed at the memories, the same stupid mistakes I’d made when I was his age. “Does Tim have family?”

“I asked the same question, Joe. He said they’d homesteaded not far from here, but a fire had swept through their house and barn, killing both his ma and pa, leaving him the only survivor.” He was on his own after that.”

“Poor kid.”

“That’s not quite all, Joe.”

I looked up surprised. What else could he have talked to Adam about? “Well?”

“He told me he wandered the streets, lived in alleys, begged for handouts. No one would hire him because of his age.”

I knew what my father would’ve done had he known about Tim’s circumstances. He never would’ve left a fifteen-year-old boy to fend for himself on the streets of Virginia City. If only we’d known at the time. “Go on.”

“Owens found him one night, sleeping next to a stack of wooden crates in one of the back alleys. He offered him ten dollars and his horse and saddle if he’d do Owens just one simple favor.”

Now I was intrigued. I knew the snake was capable of murder. What else would he possibly do?

“Naturally, Tim agreed to anything Owens had to offer. The kid was hungry and destitute. Owens told Tim what he wanted him to do—time—place—and exactly what to say.”

Adam stopped talking and poured another shot of whiskey. I didn’t understand my brother’s hesitation, but I slid my glass over for a refill anyway. “So, what was the favor?” I asked.

Adam stared at the amber liquid as he rolled the glass between the palms of his hands. Then he looked straight at me. “This favor took place almost nine years ago, Joe.”

I nodded. “Okay.”

“Tim was the boy Owens sent to tell the deputy about the two horses tied up outside our line shack.”

My heart pounded so fast I thought my chest would explode. I reached for the bottle and Adam pulled it away. I stared at my brother in disbelief. Where was Tim during the trial? Why wasn’t he summoned? It might have made all the difference. Adam wouldn’t know. He wasn’t there either.

“Tim has agreed to leave the Ponderosa as soon as you find a replacement for him as crew boss,” Adam continued.

My head spun so fast I couldn’t take it all in. “What?”

“He asked if I would apologize to you.”

“Apologize? For eight years? Sure, why not,” I said with a hint of sarcasm.

“There’s more, Joe.”

“I’ve heard enough, Adam.” I started to stand.

“Let me finish.”

“Fine.”

”As part of the deal, Owens forced Tim to leave town that same day. He told the kid to never set foot back in Virginia City again if he wanted to live to be sixteen. So, that’s exactly what he did. Shortly thereafter, he heard Owens was gunned down in a poker game in Carson, he knew he didn’t have to fear the man anymore.

“I happened to be in town the second time Tim rode into Virginia City, looking to hire men for the mill. I hired Tim Wilson. He didn’t know anything about you, the murder, or the trial at that time. One of the men brought it to his attention when you took my place at the mill.

“By then he was too ashamed to tell anyone what a fool he’d been. He knew you’d been set up by Owens, but you’d already served time and he knew it was too late to make amends.”

I shook my head in disbelief. The whole trial hung on one boy’s statement, a boy who couldn’t be found. I remember Hiram Wood, my attorney, trying his best to track him down from the description the deputy gave. But who would know a transient, a kid, not from Virginia City?

“I told him to put someone else from his crew as temporary boss on Saturday and come to the house so we could all sit down and talk. He said he’d go into Virginia City first and tell Roy the whole story before he came here.”

“Tomorrow?” I started to stand, which was never easy, so I wobbled some, and whether it was the leg or the whiskey, I wasn’t sure and I didn’t much care.

“Joe, wait.”

“For what, Adam? Eight years—eight years and this damn leg! And that’s not the half of it.” I staggered across the front porch and back into the house, grabbing hold of furniture as I went.

“Joseph?” I ignored my father, who’d seen me stumbling through the house from his seat behind his desk. I got myself up the stairs and slammed the bedroom door behind me. I hadn’t lost control like this for some time, but I was burnin’. I wish to hell Owens was still alive so I could have the pleasure of firing a bullet straight through his cold-blooded heart.

There was a knock at my door.

“Go away!” Why do I even bother? The door opened anyway. “I don’t want to hear anymore, Adam.”

“Well, I have more to say, so it’s your choice whether to listen or not, but I’m not leaving this room until I’ve finished what needs to be said.”

I hobbled across my room and stared out the window, but all I could see at this time of night was my own reflection in the thin pane of glass. I saw the flash and smelled the sulfur as my brother lit the lamp next to my bed. Chair legs scraped across the wooden floor; Adam was settled and ready to continue. I didn’t look in his direction; instead, I kept my eyes focused on the darkness outside.

“Why don’t you put yourself in the kid’s shoes, Joe? Tim Wilson was fifteen years old—a boy—alone—desperate and scared. It seemed like a simple enough request at the time. Owens tricked him. By the time he realized what he’d done and what you’d been accused of, it was nine years too late. What would you have done in his place?”

The anger I felt, the anxiety and torment I’d dealt with for so many years was directed at Owens. Tim Wilson was not to blame. What would I have done? My shoulders fell as I dropped my head. The same. I would have done exactly the same thing as Tim.

Tears clouded my eyes when I thought of the injustice. I couldn’t face my brother. I kept my stance at the darkened window. Adam knew exactly what I was feeling. He gave me the time needed to pull myself together.

“I’ll see you in the morning, Joe.”

Without saying it outright, I knew Adam realized who the real murderer was. If there had been any doubt before, Tim had set the record straight and for that I was grateful. Maybe there never were any doubts—maybe it was just the way I saw life from a dark, almost austere point of view.

I stared at my reflection, a man’s face stared back, not a boy’s. I had let Richard Owens and Harold Collier consume my thoughts, my entire life for the past eight years. I started to turn and the reflection of light, the lamp Adam had lit, mirrored itself on the pane of glass. Was there a way out? Could I return from the darkness and into the light?

Tim didn’t show up at the house till noon, and by the way he was holding his hat and twisting the brim with both hands, it was obvious the boy was a nervous wreck. I’d let Adam open the front door, hoping he wouldn’t chicken out and run away before he made it inside. I stood back and gave him room to step through the threshold without feeling too overwhelmed.

“You’re just in time for lunch,” Adam said, taking Tim’s hat and jacket.

“I don’t think—”

“Come on, Tim. We’re all friends here,” I said, smiling and sliding my arm around his shoulders, guiding him to the chair next to mine at the table. Pa and Hoss were already seated, but they both stood briefly and welcomed our guest. “You aren’t familiar with my brother, Hoss, so I’m gonna warn you right off—ya gotta be quick if you expect to get anything to eat around here.”

“Aww, cut it out, Joe.” A tentative smile started across Tim’s face as Hoss handed him the platter of meat. “I got more manners in my little finger than you got in that—that whole—in your whole hand, little brother.”

“Is that right, big brother?”

“You better believe I do. Ain’t that right, Adam?”

“Leave me outta this, Hoss.”

The food was passed and our plates were filled. We’d broken the ice and Tim dug into the food he’d piled high on his plate, but after a few bites, he seemed to lose his appetite, setting his knife and fork across his half-eaten plate of food.

“Joe?”

“Yeah?”

“I don’t know what to say,” he said softly. “I don’t think sayin’ I’m sorry is enough for what you went through cuz of me.” I could tell the boy felt uneasy and wanted to talk, but maybe this wasn’t the place.

“How about we take a walk.”

He didn’t speak, but he nodded his head and stood up from the table.

We excused ourselves and headed out to the front porch, which had turned into my second home. The kid was as pale as a ghost so I thought an explanation might get him through this without having to watch him fall apart.

“Listen, Tim. None of this was your fault,” I said as soon as we’d both sat down. “Adam explained it all to me last night and let me settle this right off. I don’t blame you for anything. Knowing Owens like we both do, he had that poker game rigged before you even sat down to play.”

“What do you mean, Joe?”

“Well, let me ask you this. Did you win a bunch of money after you first sat down at the table?”

“Yeah,” he said, without looking up.

“Then, you couldn’t win a hand if your life depended on it. Am I right?”

“Yeah, how’d you know that?”

“That’s the way a card sharp works, Tim. He suckers you in, and before you realize what’s happened, you don’t have a penny left in your pocket. Owens had you. He’d seen you as an easy mark and he took everything you owned. From that point on, he’d made you his property; someone he could con or mold into anything he wanted or needed. He made sure you were penniless and he knew exactly how to use it against you. It was all part of his plan. Do you see that?”

“That ever happen to you, Joe—I mean, did you ever get suckered in at a poker table?”

“You bet I did and I was almost killed in the process. Difference was, I had family to back me up while you were left on your own.”

“I’ve never played poker again since that night,” Tim said, embarrassed and afraid to look up.

“Probably a good thing. At least not with the likes of someone like Owens.”

“Yeah.” He glanced at me quickly then his head dropped again.

“A game of cards with friends—people you know—is fun, as it should be, but throw someone like Owens in the mix and you’re finished the minute you sit down at the table.”

“I didn’t even know his name until he got gunned down over in Carson. I was in the saloon that day watching him cheat the guy who shot him. I told Mr. Cartwright, I mean your brother, I’d leave as soon as you wanted me to.”

“Why the devil would I want you to leave? You’re one of the best men I know so just forget all that talk about leavin’.” He tried to look at me, but I could see his emotions had gotten the best of him. “Now, if we hurry, we might get back to the table before Hoss eats all the chocolate cake Hop Sing made for dessert.”

“You mean it, Joe? After all that’s hap—”

“We can’t erase the past, Tim. We only have the future, and I’d like you to stay on and be a part of the Ponderosa’s future.”

Tim Wilson returned to the mill, more determined than ever to do his best, and not let me or anyone else down. Deciding I should heed my own words, telling Tim the past was the past; I also needed to convince myself. I took Hoss up on his offer the following morning to ride into town with him for supplies. I needed to see the doc, and once again, I told myself it was time to move on. If people chose to point and stare, so be it.

Hoss pulled up in front of the mercantile and handed Jake his list of supplies while I walked down to Doc Martin’s. Paul greeted me and was pleased when he saw me walk in, no crutch and barely a limp. I still wore the brace Hoss had made. Maybe it was a security blanket of sorts, but I felt more confident with it on.

“Hey, Doc,” I said, extending my hand.

“Have a seat, Joe. My, you’ve done well.”

“Thanks. I had a good doctor.”

Paul smiled. “How’s the leg feel? Any pain? Swelling?”

“None to speak of. Tired at the end of the day if I do too much, but nothing I can’t handle.”

“That sounds about right. The muscles are healing and getting stronger then.”

“You gonna allow me on my horse yet?”

“Give it a try, Joe. You’re the best judge at this point.”

I thanked Paul and walked back up the boardwalk to meet Hoss at the mercantile. Hopefully, he had everything loaded by now and was ready to head back. As luck would have it, I was right. He’d just carried the last sack of flour to the buckboard. As much as I wanted to climb on board and head home, I told Hoss since he’d done all the work, I’d buy the beer.

“You sure, Joe?”

“I’m sure.”

The Silver Dollar was just across from the mercantile. We dodged freight wagons pulled by large draft horses, and men racing their mounts through town much faster than they should be as we made our way across C Street.

It was close to noon and the saloon was overflowing with men from various social standings. Virginia City was still a dusty, cow town full of cowboys and miners and not-so-cold beer, but it was home, my home, and high time I learned to live among her people again.

“Two cold ones,” Hoss said, holding up two fingers, in case he wasn’t heard over the mind-numbing racket. I glanced around the crowded room for an empty table, but every table was filled, so leaning back against the bar would have to do.

“Hey, Joe—Joe Cartwright!”

Coming at me from around Hoss’ generous girth were too old friends, Andy Jenkins and Rex Delaney. I turned, set my beer on the bar, and greeted the two first-rate bronc-busters I hadn’t seen since we were kids. “Hi fellas.” We all shook hands in a friendly greeting. “No work today?”

“Nope. Just finished up at the Circle C and we’re just here killin’ time.”

“Looks like everyone in Storey County is killin’ time today,” Hoss said.

“You boys lookin’ for work?”

“Sure, Joe. Ya gettin’ too old for the job?” I smiled at the easy banter. Years ago, it was a comment I would have made to my two older brothers, but my bronc bustin’ days were over. Guess I’d joined the ranks of old.

“Age has nothing to do with it, Andy, but I’ll keep you two boys in mind,” I said, holding onto some of my pride. “There may be something on down the road.”

“Thanks, Joe. You know where to find us.”

“Yeah, I sure do.”

Hoss and I watched two men stumble through the batwing doors, but somehow I thought they were just getting started on a day of drinking by hittin’ every saloon in town. “You ready?” Hoss asked.

“Yeah, let’s go.”

Hoss and I climbed up on the buckboard and he took hold of the reins. “Hey, Hoss. Didn’t you say you just saw a good-sized herd of wild mustangs when you were out checkin’ steers the other day?”

“Sure did, Joe, just a couple of days ago down by Paiute Springs. Why? Whatcha got in mind?”

“Why couldn’t we hire Andy and Rex to go round ‘em up and break ‘em? They’re good boys and I’m sure we could get a decent price, make a little extra profit on the side for you and me.”

“Run the idea by Pa if ya want, Joe. Sounds like a good one to me. Giddy-up,” Hoss called out, as he flicked the reins a little harder once we reached the edge of town.

Andy and Rex were glad to have the work, leaving Adam, Hoss, and me available for other things. My days of chasing wild horses were long gone and the same went for both of my brothers.

I’d started riding Cochise these past few days, but never at a full-out run, and so far, my leg hadn’t felt any worse. It was still swollen by the end of the day, but it was servicing me just fine and that’s all that really mattered.

I figured it would take Andy and Rex at least a week to round up enough of the herd to make it worthwhile. There was always a market for young, saddle-broke mounts, plus it provided a decent income for all parties involved as long as the two boys wanted the work.

It was time for me to get back to my job at the mill now that I could sit Cochise. My big plans for Adam had been delayed, and it was time to get things moving again and back on track. With the railway lines completed from coast to coast just a few short months ago, any one of us could be cross-country in next to no time.

As soon as Rex and Andy returned with the new mustangs, I felt I could leave and ride up to the mill. In the meantime, there was plenty to do around the ranch. I was anxious to see Tim Wilson again since we’d worked everything out.

I prayed I’d put his mind at ease and not just brushed the surface. He’d carried that weight for a long time thanks to our mutual acquaintance, Richard Owens. I often wondered if Owens had pulled something like this before or was Grace the only one? Another town, another young woman, a gambler’s obsession, a drug required, cash at hand at any price, no matter what the circumstances.

Hoss and I had taken a wagon full of supplies out to repair fencing for the last three days. It was a never-ending job with a thousand acres to care for. When we drove back into the yard on the third day, the corral was full of frisky, beautiful mustangs. The boys had done well.

“How many?” I hollered, cupping my hands to my mouth. Hoss had slowed the wagon, but in my excitement, I jumped down off the seat before he’d pulled to a stop. Just the sight of all those beautiful animals filled me with a long-lost passion for life I’d thought was gone forever. All of my senses were heightened. I could see them, smell them, hear them. I felt alive.

“Twenty-eight, Joe.” Rex hollered back as I ran across the yard toward the two pleased wranglers.

I shook both boys’ hands. They’d rounded up more than I could have asked for. “Great job, fellas, great job.” They were as excited as I was, though dirty and tired and needed a day’s rest, although I think if I’d asked, they would have been glad to start workin’ them today. “Let’s just let them prance around and get used to their new surroundings for a couple of days.”

“That works for me, Joe,” Andy said.

“Me too,” Rex added.

“You two go get cleaned up and get yourselves something to eat. We’ll talk later.”

Though none of these frightened young horses wanted me near them, I stood with my arms crossed over the corral fence just mindlessly staring at their beauty. A couple of paints were mixed in with the herd, ones I probably would have picked to ride first, just to see if Cochise was paying attention. What I wouldn’t give to be ten years younger and able to break the whole string myself.

“Thanks for all your help, little brother,” Hoss said sarcastically, as he walked up next to me. “I had to put them supplies away by myself.”

“Look at ‘em, Hoss, just look at ‘em.” Hoss leaned on the top rail next to me.

“Them’s beauties, that’s for sure. Whatcha plan to do with ‘em all?”

“What’s all this?” came a voice from behind.

“Hey, Pa.”

“My, what a good lookin’ lot,” Pa said admiringly.

“They sure are.” I felt like I’d gathered them all myself, like I should take credit somehow.

“You have plans for all these horses, Joseph?”

“Well, maybe Hoss and I’ll go into the horse trading business.”

“What?” Hoss seemed to have forgotten about our plan.

“They’re fine-looking animals, son. Should pull in a good sum of money.”

I nodded to Hoss. “No doubt they will.”

I rode to the mill the following day. I had two days before Rex and Andy would start breakin’ the new stock, and I wanted to be around and be part of the action. I stood next to the corral, gazing at them one more time, before leaving the house. Such beautiful young animals, trying to adjust to new smells, hand-feedings, corral walls—all of these things were foreign to them and they just needed time to settle and adjust.

As I approached the mill, I was surprised to see all the men sitting around doing nothing. All three crews, sitting, playing poker, drinking whiskey, laughing it up, having a good ol’ time, but the laughter stopped immediately and all eyes were on me. What the heck was going on?

“Where are the crew bosses?” I asked the first man I saw, trying my best to stay calm in the midst of chaos. He jumped up and stood in front of me to explain.

“Carl and Nick took the wagon into town to get new blades.”

“Blades? There are four saws!” I was so upset with what I’d seen, even my voice cracked when I spoke.

“They’s all broke, Mr. Cartwright.”

Four blades don’t all break down. What was I missing? “Explain how all four blades broke at once?”

“Someone busted them all up during the night while we was sleepin’.”

“Did anyone see anything, hear anything?”

“No, sir.”

“James, right?”

“Yessir.”

“So, James, no one here has a clue as to what happened to the blades, correct?”

“That’s right, Mr. Cartwright. Like I said before, them’s all busted up when we come down to work.”

“Do you know what time Carl and Nick left?”

“Was early this mornin’. Then Tim left here just a while back to ride down and tell you what happened.”

“How’d I miss Tim?” I mumbled to myself.

“Were you on schedule before last night?”

“We was a couple days ahead till now.”

There, to the side of the mill sat a ten-foot-tall mound of felled trees ready to be milled—trees brought in and stacked by the loggers. These men, these mill workers were not loggers. They’d been hired to work the mill and that’s all. I tried to think of jobs they could do, but there was nothing to do but wait.

“I doubt they’ll be able to get four new blades in Virginia City. Maybe one, maybe two at the most,” I said, thinking out loud.

“There ain’t much we can do while we wait, Mr. Cartwright,” a smaller man said, who’d walked up to stand next to James.

“I know.” I felt bad; I didn’t know this man’s name. I’d planned to get to know all the men, until— “I’m gonna ride into Carson after I talk to Tim. I’ll see if they have any blades that will fit our saws.” Or, I thought to myself, I may have to ride to Reno. “Do you think the men would work Sunday if the mill’s up and running by then?”

“Most likely, sir. Ain’t gonna be workin’ today, and maybe not even tomorrow if’n them new blades ain’t here and set in place.”

“Thanks, James. I’ll see what I can do.”

I mounted Cochise and started back down the mountain, still finding it odd that I hadn’t seen Tim on the way up. Carl and Jed had taken the long way around with the wagon so I understood how I missed them, but Tim, I didn’t understand.

I left the men to their unscheduled day off and rode back down the mountain toward the house. The trail was narrow, and it was a slow ride through switchbacks and heavy shale. As anxious as I was to find Tim, I kept a slow, steady pace, planning to stay on top of my horse this time. Finally, after making the flat straightaway, I kicked Cochise a little harder, trying to make up for lost time.

No one was home when I walked back into the house, and there was no sign of Tim or any indication that he’d been there at all. I glanced at Pa’s desk, thinking there might be a note. Nothing. The grandfather clock chimed first, then struck twelve times. I waited around another half hour, hoping someone would show up for lunch. No one did.

I’d left Cochise tied to the hitching rail before I went into the house. I grabbed my hat and walked back out in the yard, untied my horse, and led him to the trough. I waited while he got his fill since we’d have to ride back up the mountain. A small piece of paper was tucked partially under the saddle. I pulled it out, finding a handwritten note addressed to me.

“`

Joseph Cartwright

I have a young man here with me.

If you want him to remain alive, you will come alone.

He and I’ll be waiting at the line shack southwest of the mill.

An old friend

“`

I scanned the yard; I ran to the barn. No one. Someone had to have left this note while I was inside the house, but I’d heard nothing. There were too many hoof prints in the yard to even know if this person had been on horseback or on foot, whether he was the kidnapper or someone else had been sent. How many people was I dealing with?

An old friend? Who? Tim had to be the young man. That’s why I never saw him on the mill road. My mind went a hundred different directions at once. Who? A gambling debt? Was the kid in trouble? No, they wanted me, not him. He was just being held hostage until I showed up.

I ran back into the house and sat down at Pa’s desk. I wrote out a brief note for Pa and Hoss, telling them I’d gone up to the shack. I left the note I’d found tucked under my saddle alongside the one I’d written. I took off back up the mountain.

The line shack wasn’t quite as far as the mill. I took a smaller trail toward the cabin, which veered off to the west and maybe a mile back in through dense forest and even rockier terrain than the main road.

How long had the kid been held captive? And by whom? Who was this person? Poor kid’s probably scared half to death and wishes he’d left the Ponderosa when he’d had the chance. But no, I talked him into staying, and now he’s found himself in this fix all because of me.

The closer I got to the shack, the more foolish I realized I’d been. Why didn’t I wait until someone, anyone, rode in, someone to cover my back? It wouldn’t be long though and Pa would read the note I’d left in plain sight on his desk. Knowing Pa, he’d be furious with me, grumbling relentlessly to Hoss about my thoughtless behavior, while at the same time nervous and afraid. Within minutes of reading both notes, Pa and Hoss would be marching back out to the barn, mounting up and coming after us. Little did I know that wouldn’t be the case.

I tied Cochise a few yards behind the shack. I ran my hand along his heated neck before I ventured further ahead. I leveled my gun and walked slowly through the trees until I stood to the side of the shack. Suddenly, I stopped. In front of the small, wooden cabin, in plain view, sat Tim, tied hand and foot to a wooden chair, his head hanging listlessly nearly meeting his chest. His entire body was limp and useless, the only thing holding him erect was a rope tied around him and the chair. Blood stained the boy’s face and had run down, leaving rust-colored streaks on the front of his shirt.

The man, or men, were somewhere around. Could they see me now? Had I been followed back up the mountain? Maybe I should have waited for extra help, but seeing the shape Tim was in, I knew he wouldn’t last much longer if I didn’t do something and do it quick.

I walked to the other side of the shack, still no one. An insufferable case of the jitters was battling its way through me, every nerve was on high alert, prickling my skin, making my mouth dry as cotton, but my gun hand remained steady. I stood in eerie silence on the side of the mountain—no plan—no way of knowing what would come next. I stepped forward.

When I lifted my head, I was belly down on the dirt floor. I reached for the back of my head, feeling the egg-sized lump and the warm, sticky flow of blood at the base of my skull. While my head pounded unmercifully, I flattened my palms to the ground and pushed up slowly until I was sitting back on my heels, my knees still on the ground for balance.

After blinking a few times, my eyes began to focus and I looked straight ahead. Tim, along with his chair, had been dragged back into the shack and placed in front of me, but if he’d been conscious at all when I’d first arrived, he was passed out now, or at least I prayed that’s all he was.

“Hello, Joseph.”

The silence was broken. I knew the man—the voice—I knew it well. My body tensed, strung tight like a Paiute’s bow with no way to release the terror I felt. Within a moment’s time, I was that young kid again, alone and scared. Whatever I felt, whatever those long-ago feelings were, I couldn’t let them take hold. Not now, not ever again. I would win this time. I couldn’t let the man control my mind and body as he had before.

I glared at Harold, sitting on the edge of the bunk. He glared back as if we’d seen each other just yesterday. My body betrayed me, sending an unexpected shiver running up my spine. The hideous red scars, deforming his face and neck, made me want to turn and look the other way. His empty left sleeve, tucked inside the body of his shirt, his threadbare, gray clothing, still marking him as an inmate of the Nevada State Prison, made me realize he’d escaped, not been set free.

We locked eyes, but his were cold and calculating, projecting the essence of evil, chilling my senses with memories of pain and suffering. His one good eye; only a narrow slit, stared down into mine. What could he possibly want now? He knew I’d come for my friend, but why? Why was he here at all?

“I’ve missed you, Joseph.”

The way he spoke, soft and low. The way he prolonged each syllable of my name, teasing, taunting, his voice raspy and hoarse, just above a whisper. Harold was a pathetic, miserable human being, who riled easily and could turn violent in a heartbeat.

“Let the kid go,” I said, praying he couldn’t hear the nervous and frightened inflection in my voice. “This is between you and me, not the boy.”

He started to chuckle. He seemed to find humor in my statement. This miserable excuse of a man should be dead by now, and I’m the one who should have made sure he was. My Colt rested in the palm of his hand—his only hand—and I had to get it back without getting myself or Tim killed in the process.

“That’s not the plan, Joseph,” he said. He glanced at Tim, who was starting to stir, then focused his eyes back on me.

Harold Collier had become most proficient with one hand. I watched in awe as he maneuvered my gun single-handedly, rotating the cylinder across his thigh, then glancing in each chamber as it passed his line of vision. Maybe he thought I’d make a move if I found him distracted in some way, but now wasn’t the time. I’d be dead in an instant and so would Tim.

“What do you want from me, Collier?”

He raised my gun from his lap, aimed, and fired off a shot. The bullet kicked up dirt just an inch from my knees, enough to earn a jolt from me and bring Tim out of dreamland and back to the haunting reality known as Harold Collier’s world.

I was on my own, but it wouldn’t be long before Pa would realize where I was and why I’d had to leave and not wait for him and my brother to get home. Tim mumbled a few words I couldn’t make out then tried to lift his head, but beaten like he was, he didn’t have the strength.

“Remind you of anyone, Joseph?”

Of course, it did—me. “You’re a sick man, Collier.” What was the point of all this? What did he want? Revenge? Money? How many times had I looked as bad as, or worse than Tim did now? How many times had I fought this brute of a man, only to be beaten, trampled to the ground, physically and mentally abused behind cell bars with no way out?

“I think we should have some fun with the boy, Joseph. He reminds me a lot of you at that age.”

“Lay a hand on him and I’ll kill you.”

“Seems to me you’re in no position to do much killin’, Joseph. This young man and I got to know each other real well while we were waiting for you to show up.”

“God no,” I said, barely above a whisper.

I couldn’t look at Harold, and I couldn’t look at Tim. Surely, he didn’t mean—

“Seems your memory’s comin’ back to you, son.”

“Just let the boy go. I’ll give you whatever you want.”

“Joseph, I have to say that’s mighty thoughtful of you. Just like old times.”

“Why are you here? Is it money you want?”

“Money?”

“Yes, Collier, money.”

“It’s Mr. Collier to you, boy.”

“Like hell—”

A bullet creased the side of my head. Jutting forward, I balanced on one hand while I felt the area close to my hairline, just above my right cheek.

Tim finally lifted his head; his questioning eyes met mine. I wondered how much of the conversation he’d heard. Seeing his face clearly now, I could make out the full effect of the beating he’d taken before I arrived. I started to reach for him when another shot rang out. I jerked my hand back when the bullet had seared the sleeve of my jacket, only to graze the skin on my arm.

“Not a smart move, Joseph.”

“At least give the kid a drink. He’s hurt. You wanna go back to prison for yet another murder?”

“Been there twice, Joseph. My home away from home you might say.”

“Don’t try to tell me you were released?”

“No, they don’t exactly call it released.”

“So you escaped?”

“Ya ain’t stupid, Joseph. I’ll give ya credit for that.”

“Should have hanged you the first time around.”

“As you can see—”

I don’t know what good it did to talk to the man. I couldn’t focus my eyes; I was seeing double, and it wasn’t helping the situation. He held the gun, and I didn’t see how Tim and I were going to get out of this mess alive, furthermore, I didn’t intend to put the kid’s life in danger on account of me. Harold wouldn’t think twice about pulling the trigger and killing him just to spite me.

I needed a distraction. The room was small—only a few short feet between us. I had to get to my gun without being blasted from here to eternity. I didn’t see another gun or even a rifle, so I had to assume this was the only weapon in the room.

“How about that drink?”

“I guess if we want to keep him alive a little while longer, you might as well find him something to drink.” With my eyes going back and forth between Tim and the gun, I had to find a canteen.

“I don’t suppose you have a canteen.”

“As you can rightly see, I ain’t been out for supplies yet.”

“I have a canteen on my horse. Do you mind?”

“Go right ahead.”

He knew it was safe for me to go with Tim still tied to the chair, but he followed me anyway. Harold stood in the doorway, watching closely as I walked around back to Cochise. I didn’t dare reach for my rifle for fear he’d shoot at least one of us before I even pulled the firearm from the scabbard. Life meant nothing to him. He’d feel no remorse in killing either or both of us flat out.

Figuring the note I’d left for Pa had been read by now, I listened carefully for any sign that he and Hoss were somewhere close by as I reached up for my canteen. If they were hidden in the brush that surrounded the cabin, watching from a distance, they’d be able to see Harold standing outside holding my pearl-handled Colt. If that were the case, they’d know what they were up against.

I started across the threshold when Harold sidestepped and planted himself right in front of me. I moved to the left. He did the same. Patience was one thing I learned in prison. I waited for him to tire of the game, but he raised the gun and pressed the barrel to my forehead.

I froze in place. Tim stared. Harold laughed.

He lowered the pistol and waved me through. My heart began beating again as I knelt down in front of Tim. I could see the fear in his eyes when I raised the canteen to his lips. “Just a little,” I said as calmly as I could. “I’ll give you more later.”

Harold used the barrel of the gun, waving me in the direction he wanted me to go, so I capped the canteen and set it on the floor next to Tim. He wanted me on the cot, across the room from Tim’s chair. If he restrained me to the bed, Tim and I wouldn’t stand a chance.

Harold had grown a bit too cocky since he held the only weapon in the room, but he’d just made his first mistake. In not keeping the two of us on the same side of the cabin, and with only one good eye, his head was in constant motion between the two of us.

When I stopped suddenly, turning my head toward the door as if I’d heard someone coming, Harold followed my lead. I was on him in a flash. Slamming my elbow hard to his gut, he started to lean forward but corrected his balance. The back of his hand came across my face with such force; I slammed into the cabin wall and slid to the floor like a rag doll.

The man matched the strength of Hoss, but unlike my brother, he used his strength to maim or kill. The wound at the base of my skull opened again; I felt blood trickle down the back of my neck. My eyes barely focused. I was outmatched, but I made it to my feet and charged forward again.

“I’m beat,” Ben said, easing himself down off Buck. “You mind putting my horse up, son?” He handed Hoss the reins, and being the dutiful son, Hoss gladly accepted. Ben crossed the yard slowly, heading straight for the house. A long, cool drink of water and the comfort of his overstuffed chair were all he wanted after a long day in the saddle.

He wondered if Joe had made it back from the mill yet. It was just a routine inspection and there’d be no reason to stay the night unless there was a major problem of sorts, one that couldn’t be solved quickly. Then, with Hop Sing out of town and his stomach growling after missing lunch and supper, Ben and the boys were forced to fend for themselves. Even though his son wasn’t much of a cook, he hoped Joe had at least started supper.

The day began quite simply. Joe left early for the mill while Adam, accompanied by Ben and Hoss, rode into town to catch the stage heading west to San Francisco. Now that Joe was back managing the mill, Adam had planned a short vacation to visit an old college roommate, whom he’d kept in contact with during the years of correspondence. The two had maintained a close friendship since their college days nearly twenty years ago.

After they’d said their goodbyes, Adam boarded the stage. He hadn’t seen his old roommate, Jackson, for years, and since Joe’s leg was not a hindrance any longer, it freed up some of his time, making the trip to San Francisco possible.

Roy Coffee met up with Hoss and Ben on the boardwalk. “Mornin’ Sheriff,” Hoss said, keeping his eyes on the coach, noticing the attractive young lady who’d boarded just before his older brother.

“Adam got business outta town?”

“San Francisco,” Hoss said.

“He’s meeting an old friend, Roy,” Ben stepped in when Hoss’s attention seemed to be on the young lady and not the sheriff.

Goodbyes had been said and Adam’s long arm stretched out the side window, a quick wave as the stagecoach pulled away. “Looks like big brother’s gonna have a pleasant trip out there ain’t he, Pa.”

Roy and Ben both grinned at Hoss’s remark. “I’m sure he will, son.” Ben was not too old and decrepit to not know what, or whom Hoss might be referring to.

Roy hated to be the bearer of bad news and spoil everyone’s good mood, but he had no choice. He pulled a small piece of paper from his shirt pocket and handed it to Ben. “Just got me a wire, Ben,” he said.

“Escaped? Seven of ‘em? Wonder what happened down there?”

“Don’t rightly know. I’ve been watching for anyone new around town this mornin’, but so far, I ain’t seen anyone out of the ordinary ridin’ through. But your ranch is about a day’s ride from the prison, that’s if’n they stole themselves some horses when they broke out. Wondered if you and Hoss would be willing to check a few of your line shacks with me just to make sure they ain’t in the area.”

Ben glanced at Hoss and his son gave a quick nod. “Sure, we could do that, Roy. Joe rode up to the mill earlier this morning, so we can probably skip the one up that way. He’d let us know if he saw any strangers in the area.”

That was several hours ago. Adam was on his way to San Francisco and Ben and Hoss were back home, having had no luck finding any of the escaped inmates while riding a better part of the day with Roy. They’d separated on the high road, and Roy rode on back to town empty-handed.

Ben checked the kitchen as soon as he walked into the house. There was no sign of Joseph and no sign that anything had been started for supper. He hollered up the staircase, thinking Joe could be in his room and might not have heard him come in. No answer there either. He strolled back into the kitchen. He would have to rustle something up, knowing Hoss would be grumbling somethin’ awful if a plate weren’t set in front of him soon.

He reached into the icebox and pulled out a couple of steaks. This would have to do tonight. He’d just lit the stove when Hoss came strolling in, finding Ben in the kitchen and saw the two steaks laid out on the butcher block. “That’s it for both of us?”

“Grab another, son.”

“I didn’t see Joe’s horse in the barn. S’pose he ain’t back yet?”

“I guess not. Must have run into some trouble up at the mill,” Ben said, reaching for the skillet.

“I reckon.” Seeing that Ben only pulled one cast-iron skillet out, Hoss cleared his throat. “Ain’t all gonna fit in that one little pan, Pa.”

Ben was tired. It had been a long day with no results. “I have an idea, son.”

“Yessir.”

“Why don’t you cook the steaks and I’ll go pour myself a brandy?”

“Yessir.”

Hoss opened a second burner, moved some of the kindling over, and set the second skillet on top to heat. His father had a good fire going and the second burner would heat up quick. His mouth watered at just the thought of—

“Hoss!” Ben hollered. “Hoss!”

Hoss moved quickly out of the kitchen toward his father. “Pa, ya scared me half to death. I almost dropped them steaks on the floor. What’s wrong?” Ben shoved the note Joe had received into his middle son’s hand. “An old friend? Who do you suppose…”

“Saddle two fresh horses, son.”

Ben hurried back into the kitchen, removing the skillets and covering the burners so they’d have a house to come back to. He grabbed what medical supplies they might need and quickly threw them into one of Hop Sing’s flour sacks.

With supper long forgotten, the two Cartwrights rode up the mountain toward the mill. Hoss carried a lantern, keeping himself a half a length in front of his father. “It’s gonna be a two- or three-hour ride at this rate, Pa,”

“I know, son, just keep moving forward.”

Ben didn’t know if time was at a premium or not. Joe had returned home from the mill sometime during the day in order to leave the notes. Someone had taken a young man. What young man? Who’d be after Joe? Was Joe’s early release an issue? His mind reeled with so many unanswered questions; he was relieved that Hoss was there to lead the way and Buck only needed to follow.

Trees and scrub thickened, forming high barriers and obstructing their view of anything else along the narrow trail. They rode single file without a word between them; each lost in their own thoughts and worries until Hoss stopped and turned to speak to his father. “We’re gettin’ close now, Pa. I’m gonna put the light out.”

“All right, son. We’d better walk in from here.”

Leaving the lantern and supplies behind, Ben and Hoss tethered their mounts and hiked in from the trail, trying to tread quietly across the loose shale and small twigs and branches. The shack sat in complete darkness but for the faint hint of light from the moon. No sounds could be heard from inside. Cochise was still saddled and easy to spot, his glistening white coat gave him away.

Hoss moved along the side of the small structure and found two more horses tied close together not far from Cochise. Without saying a word, he held two fingers up to his father.

Neither had voiced a plan on the way up. They stood together, close to the only door, listening for voices or movement, but there was nothing.

Holding his gun level at his waist, Ben took it upon himself to go first and kicked the door in with Hoss right behind him. The room was silent, pitch-black until Ben reached into his vest pocket and ran a match across the back of his thigh. He held it out in front of him. Three bodies. Joe, a man tied to a turned-over chair and one other. A larger man dressed in gray.

Ben struck a second match and lit the only lantern inside the shack. “Check that one, Hoss,” Ben said, as he knelt down over Joe. He needed to know if the big man was still alive.

“Joseph—Joe.” Ben felt for a pulse when his son didn’t move or respond.

“This one’s dead, Pa.” Ben didn’t look up. “Gutshot.” Joe still hadn’t moved. Hoss walked over to the young man tied to the chair. “It’s Tim Wilson, Pa.” Hoss pulled his knife and snapped through the ropes that bound the young man to a chair. “How’s Joe?”

Ben could see the rust-colored stain on his son’s coat sleeve and blood from a scrape, maybe a bullet to the side of his head, but nothing else indicating a serious wound. “He’s alive, Hoss, but he hasn’t come to yet. After reaching behind and lifting Joe’s head up from the floor, Ben mumbled, “Head wound.”

“Tim’s taken an awful beating, Pa, but he’s alive.”

“Same thing happened to Joe.”

“Can you hear me, son?” Finally, after minutes of worry and trying not to panic, Ben noticed Joe begin to stir. With a sigh of relief, he brushed his hand across his son’s brow and down his battered face. Joe mumbled a single word that Ben couldn’t make out. “Joe—son? Time to wake up now. Joe?”

I heard a voice, a faraway voice, calling my name. Tired, so tired. I didn’t have enough strength to answer the call. The voice again, two separate voices. Pa.

“Pa?”

“I’m right here, son.”

“Pa.”

“Hoss and I are here. We’re gonna get you home now.”

“Kay—” I didn’t have to worry now. Pa and Hoss were there and I could rest easy.

“Help me get Joe onto the cot, Hoss.”

“Oh, God!” I grabbed hold of my ribs when Pa tried to sit me up.

“Think we can move Tim?”

“He’s hurt bad, Pa.”

“Joe’s ribs have to be wrapped before we can get him down the mountain.”

“Sure wish we could get a wagon up here. It’s gonna be a rough ride on both of ‘em.”

I could hear their conversation, but I had trouble concentrating on what they were saying. I realized more now. I wanted to tell my father to watch out for Harold, but I couldn’t form the words. All this time, I thought Tim was dead, but Hoss made it sound as though the kid was still alive.

 “—Lucky to be alive, Ben.”

A new voice. I wanted to open my eyes, but I was so tired. There was so much pain when my mind surfaced into the present, but I could hear—

“—Wilson boy?

“Touch and go—”

Did I hear right? Were they talking about Tim? Too tired—

The gun went off. Tim slumped in the chair. I dove headfirst. Another shot. Fell to the floor.

“Joe? Can you hear me, son?”

I hear you, Pa.

“Time to wake up, son.”

Can’t—too tired.

“Joe, I need you to wake up now.”

Doc Martin, I think—

“Joseph.”

I opened my eyes. Pa’s face was only inches from my own. He smiled then leaned back. I was home—in my own bed. The doc stood next to Pa and Hoss was clutching the footboard at the far end of my bed. A smile still showed on my father’s face, but a deep sadness showed in his eyes.

“It’s morning, son.”

“Morning?” I couldn’t remember how I got home or what day it was.

“You’ve been out for some time,” Paul said. He reached down and lifted each one of my eyelids for a better view, I guess, then laid his hand on my forehead. “Better, fever’s down.”

“You’ve taken quite a beating, son.”

I didn’t need to be reminded. Everything, including my eyelids, hurt. Every inch of my body was in pain. Even my feet ached, which made no sense, but I remembered hearing something about Tim.

“Tim?”

“He’s holdin’ his own, som.”

“He’s alive?”

“He was shot, but Paul’s removed the bullet and says he’s got a fighting chance.”

“He’s here?”

“He’s sleeping in Adam’s room for now.”

“Adam’s room?” Nothing made sense. It was morning. Tim was alive. Where was Adam? Did Harold shoot my brother too?

“Is Adam—”

“Adam’s in San Francisco, son.” Pa stood up. He’d been sitting on the edge of the bed and even the slightest movements made me wince and reach to protect my ribs. Pa gently pulled my hand away and pulled the covers up over my shoulders.

“You rest now, son. We’ll talk later.”

Words I longed to hear. “Okay.”

I woke later, and as if on cue, Pa came walking in with a bowl of soup. I started to sit up and stopped. Eating was going to be a challenge with the ribs.

“Wait, son, let me help you.” Pa set the tray down on the table and helped me to sit up, stacking pillows behind me and easing me back against them. It took me a minute to catch my breath. My ribs were wrapped but still, this wasn’t the easiest position to be in with ribs that burned like hell with the slightest movement.

“You need to be careful, son. You have broken ribs this time, not just cracked.”

“Okay,” I said. “Better now.”

“Can you eat something?”

“Yeah.”

“Good,” Pa said. He was as bad as Hop Sing when it came time to eat. I managed the whole bowl of soup Pa had made. He seemed happy.

“You said Tim was here?”

“Paul’s in with him now, Joe.”

I looked at my father for more of an explanation. “And—”

“It’s serious, Joe. Paul’s doing all he can for him.”

“You said he was shot. Where?”

“It was close range. The bullet exited through the top of his shoulder, but he bled for a long time without medical care.”

“But the doc thinks he’ll live, right?”

“He’s made it this far and Paul says that’s a good sign.”

My father was the optimistic one. He always found the bright side if ever there was one. I remembered the shot. I remember Tim, still tied to the chair toppling sideways to the floor after the gun went off. I dove at Harold and we fought. There was another shot. “Harold?”

“He’s dead. Gut-shot, Joe.”

“By his own hand—” I mumbled.

“What was that?”

“We fought. After he shot Tim, we fought. He held my gun, a second shot and I guess I passed out, Pa. I don’t remember much after that.”

“Thank God it was him and not you, Joe.”

“Yeah.” He was going after the kid. He was going to make me watch Tim die before he killed me. “Tim was still tied to the chair when you found him, right?”

“Yes, why?”

“I’m trying to put it all together and parts are missing.”

“Why don’t you lie back down? It’ll come in time.”

Pa was right. I wanted to see Tim, but I didn’t have the strength to even consider rolling out of bed, much less walk clear down to Adam’s room. I’d rest for a while and try later. Pa wasn’t about to let me out of bed willingly anyhow. Hoss brought the next bowl of soup and a cold glass of milk a few hours later. As Pa had earlier, he tried his best to sit me up in the bed and make me comfortable while I ate.

“Thanks.  I suppose you had a big juicy steak for dinner.”

“As a matter of fact—” I rolled my eyes and smirked, then placed my hand against my cheekbone, forgetting how Harold had worked me over after he’d shot at me twice. I finished my bowl of soup anyway. “Feel any better?” Hoss said.

“Some. How’s Tim?”

“Better, I guess. He’s alive.”

“Good.” I handed the empty bowl to Hoss.

“Ya want some more?”

“That’s enough for now.”

I couldn’t keep my mind off Tim and how he’d taken Harold’s abuse all because of me. The kid was just a pawn, and there was no reason for him to get beat like he did or shot for that matter. I felt protective of him; I had from the start. After he’d told me Owens had used him in his scheme to kill Grace, I felt some kind of a bond when Adam made me realize why he’d done what he did.

“Where’s Pa?” I asked, seeing how Hoss had made himself at home in the chair next to my bed.

“He’s downstairs writin’ Adam a letter.”

“A letter?”

“If you hadn’t noticed, little brother, Adam ain’t here. He went to visit a college friend of his down in San Francisco. Gonna be out there about a month so guess who gets stuck doin’ all the chores of three growed men now that you’re laid up and he’s gone?”

“Sorry, brother.”

“Sure ya are.”

I smiled up at Hoss, grateful that he’d taken my mind off Tim’s injuries. That was my brother, though. No matter how awful the circumstances, he always knew when a body needed cheerin’ up.

“Do me a favor?” I asked.

“Sure, Joe. Whatcha need?”

“Help me to Tim’s room.”

“Now?”

“Yeah, before Pa comes up.”

“Ya sure?”

“Keep your voice down and give me a hand up.”

Hoss had to steady me after he’d gotten me to my feet. It was my first time out of bed, and for some reason, I didn’t think just standing up would be that hard. Boy, was I wrong. My head pounded and I held my hand across my ribs, but we continued slowly down the hall to Adam’s room.

Hoss opened the door and the two of us slipped in through the narrow opening. Hoss still had to hold me up, I was so unsteady. We walked to the side of the bed, both of us looking down at Tim’s broken body. He was covered to just above his waist, but a generous amount of white bandages encircled most of his upper body.

Tim opened his eyes, and sluggishly, they shifted toward me; we locked eyes. His dark blonde hair barely showed through the dressing. His face was cut and bruised almost beyond recognition. Without any words spoken aloud, a single tear slipped down his face.

“I’m sorry.” The words weren’t loud enough to hear, but when he blinked his eyes, I knew he understood. We were his family now; Pa, Hoss, Adam and me. We would take this boy into our home and make him part of our family. That’s the least I could do.

Our days were a simple routine. Eat—sleep—sit—eat—sleep—sit. The two of us improved. The cuts healed, the bruises faded. Our ribs and Tim’s bullet wound took a little more time. Today, we would both venture downstairs, and if we were lucky and could make it past Pa, we’d take ourselves out to the front porch for some fresh air.

Adam had wired after receiving Pa’s letter, saying he’d start straight home if needed. Pa replied that we were both on the mend and to enjoy his time with his friend, Jackson. We all ate dinner that evening at the dining room table. Tim and I each sat down gingerly, neither of us still not 100%.

Hop Sing was glad to have his family back in some semblance of order while Hoss complained about having to share the meal with two hungry men, who hadn’t had much more than soup for the last few days and were both ready for a decent meal.

“Hope you made enough, Hop Sing. You got three growin’ boys sittin’ down here for supper.”

“Boys already grown. You watch what you say to Hop Sing or Hop Sing make nothing but cheese sandwich for Mr. Hoss.”

I started to laugh but quickly grabbed my side. The ribs had a ways to go yet. “You better quit sweet-talkin’ Hop Sing like that, brother, or he’ll do exactly as he says.”

“Aw, quiet down, Joseph,” Hoss said, looking toward the kitchen. “I done all your chores for the past week, and I’m a hungry man. Not to mention I had to ride up to the mill and make sure all them blades were set back in place and all them men was back to work.”

“Hoss has been known to faint dead away if he doesn’t get fed on a certain schedule,” I said to Tim. The kid smiled although he was smart enough not to laugh.

Pa was quieter than usual. He tolerated us fooling around at the table, but his mind seemed preoccupied with something else. I wouldn’t mention anything in front of Tim or even Hoss, but I would find time to talk with him later. I also needed to express how I felt about Tim becoming a part of the family, but only if everyone agreed it was something they wanted to do.

It was still hard to sit in a hard-backed chair, and since it was our first day out of bed and downstairs, Tim and I called it a night and both went upstairs to lie down. Doc Martin was scheduled to come out tomorrow and maybe the two of us would be released back to light work, very light. Most of the bandages had been removed and we’d both been allowed a bath, but we weren’t allowed to do anything more than lie around and rest.

I’d grown restless and was anxious to get back into a routine. Tim didn’t seem that way; in fact, he and Pa were acting very similar with their down-in-the-dumps attitudes. Nothing I could put my finger on, but both seemed just a little too quiet and withdrawn.

Tim and I hadn’t really talked much about that day in the shack, and now that he was healing and had gotten most of his strength back, it was time to have a serious talk, although it would be a difficult one, and I had no idea how I would start such a conversation.

I didn’t know how far Harold had gone with the boy before I’d made it up there. The way he talked, the words he used led me to believe he’d done the same things to Tim he’d done to me all those years ago. How would I bring that up? How does one talk about something so private, so wrong?

The next morning, after breakfast, I poured us each a mug of coffee and hauled Tim out to the front porch for that talk. “I wanted to talk to you, Tim,” I said after we’d each settled into a chair.

“What’s there to talk about?”

I knew that attitude, knew it well. Damaged goods, I called it. “I wanted to explain about Harold, the man who did this to you.”

“I never knew anyone who could pack a punch like that man could, Joe.”

“I’ll agree with you there.”

“He’s got fists like iron,” Tim said. “I just never felt anything like that before.”

I listened, but I had to know more. “Can you tell me what happened that day, how he got hold of you?”

“I was riding down the mountain. I was comin’ to see you, Joe. I guess you know all about the blades at the mill.”

“Yeah, all taken care of.”

Harold had been the one who’d sabotaged the mill, all part of his plan, although he must have found more out about the name Cartwright and our business operations while he was still behind bars. He knew exactly what to do and where to go after he’d escaped.

“I heard someone cry out like they were hurt or something. That’s when I rode off the main road and up that little trail toward the line shack. I don’t know what hit me, maybe the old man threw a rock or something and hit the back of my head, but I fell off my horse and the next thing I knew, I mean when I came to, I was tied up to that chair.”

“So you were tied to the chair the whole time? Is that where he beat you?”

“Yeah. He kept asking me where you were. When I said I didn’t know, BAM—a slap or a fist right across my face. When he got bored with that, he started in on my ribs. He kept asking and asking and hitting and hitting. I think he even knocked me out a couple of times, but as soon as I came to again, more questions. I remember his boot coming at my middle after he’d knocked over the chair. I didn’t have the answers he wanted to hear.”

“But you were never outta that chair, right?”

“That’s about the size of it. He knocked me and the chair over a few times but then righted it and started in on me again.” I watched Tim tighten his fists and I saw a shiver run through him as if he was reliving the incident over again in his mind’s eye.

“I’m sorry he found you. I’m sorry you had to go through what you did.”

“What was the point? Why? I mean, what in blazes did he want?”

“He wanted me, Tim, and he knew I’d come runnin’ so he held you till I got there.”

“I don’t get it, Joe. I—”

“It’s over. The man’s dead. He was a sick bastard, Tim. He’d been tried and sentenced twice for murder and sent to prison when he should’ve been hanged. He may have killed more than just the two we know of, in fact—” I knew he’d killed more. I remembered the blonde boy in the prison yard. How many more were there? I didn’t want to count; I didn’t want to know anything more about Harold Collier. “I’m just glad you and I weren’t added to the list.”

“I’m glad he’s dead,” Tim said. “My mama told me never to wish that on another human bein’, but she didn’t know no one like him”

“He’s certainly one of a kind, and don’t you go tellin’ my father how you feel because he thinks every man’s life is worth somethin’, just like your mama, but I’m with you on this one. The man deserved to die. I just wish you hadn’t been involved.”

“No need to blame yourself for another man’s actions, Joe.”

I didn’t know what to say. I blamed myself and I couldn’t help if the kid hated me for what he’d been through. “You got any family, Tim?”

“No.”

“Then I want you to be part of our family. I know it’s not like having your own family back, but we’re a pretty decent sort once you get used to us.”

“What are you saying?”

“I want you to live here, work here, be part of our family.”

“I don’t know, Joe. Your Pa already has three sons. Ain’t that enough?”

“Sure it is but who’s counting?”

“I don’t know.”

“You think about it, all right?” We both looked up as Doc Martin pulled his buggy up in the front yard. “Looks like we have company.”

We both stood up and waited for the doc on the front porch. I’d jumped the gun, talking to Tim, before I’d had a chance to talk to Pa or Hoss or Adam, but I’d deal with that later.

Doc took his time checking us both over and giving us the go-ahead to go back to work, light work for now. The days of constant rest and bland diet were finally over, even though we had both sat down to a full-course meal the night before; we kept that part of our recovery hush-hush.

Hoss had taken over. He’d taken care of everything, riding to Reno and Carson to find enough new blades to get the saws back in operation. The men were troopers and worked steady until they were back on schedule again. They were a fine crew. Hoss had made James Ream the new crew boss of the second shift. I wasn’t sure what we’d do with Tim; he’d been gone from the mill for a month and someone had to take his place. James had worked out fine.

Tim had stayed in his room when the doc had finished with him, which gave me a chance to talk to Pa. I’d found the front porch a comfortable place to talk things out, so I did the same thing with my father; I poured two mugs of coffee and asked him to join me.

“I’m always ready for a break from this never-ending paperwork. Thanks, Joseph.”

Pa had been worried like any father would when he’d found the two of us barely alive in that line shack. He’d relaxed some as we both grew stronger, and after being given the go-ahead by Paul to return to work, he should have been fine, but something still bothered him and he wasn’t talking, at least not to me.

“I wanted to talk to you,” I said. “Ask you something, really.”

“I’m all ears, Joe. What’s on your mind?” He still seemed distracted, but I needed to tell him what I’d done, what I’d offered Tim.

“I should have talked to you before I said what I did, but here goes.” That got his attention. “I asked Tim Wilson to move in with us, be part of the family.” Pa didn’t say anything; he just nodded his head ever so slightly. “He has no home, no family of his own. He’s a good kid, Pa, and I want him to feel like this is his home. I know I jumped the gun and I’m sorry I didn’t talk to you before—”

I never finished my sentence before Pa cut in. “I think Tim would be a fine addition to our family, Joe.”

“You do?”

“Yes, son, I do. You’re old enough to make smart, thoughtful decisions, and I believe having Tim Wilson live with us is a very thoughtful decision.”

That went well. I was shocked at how well. “Something on your mind, Pa?”

“What?”

“You seem preoccupied.”

“Oh, well—Adam, I guess.” Pa pulled a letter from his shirt pocket and handed it to me. “I received this the other day from your brother. Maybe this will explain.”

“`

Dear Pa,

Things are going well here with Jackson. He’s built from scratch, a fine architectural firm. I hope you don’t mind, but I’ll be blunt. He’s asked me to join him, partner with him, and I’m considering the notion of doing what I spent four years of my life studying to do. I haven’t given him an answer one way or another yet.

I’ll be leaving here next week so you and I can sit down and talk about the possibility of me moving away from the Ponderosa and living permanently in San Francisco.

I’d put those dreams aside when Grace died. Now with Joe back on the ranch and handling everything I would have done, I feel the time is right, but as I said before, you and I will make the final decision together.

Your son, Adam

“`

Finally. My plan had worked but in the process, I had made my father very unhappy. His dream since the day we were born was that each of his sons would take over the ranch, and now those dreams were beginning to shatter. I could see the sorrow in Pa’s eyes.

“It’s what Adam always wanted, Pa. It’s where he’ll be happy.”

There were no words.

“And think about it, Pa. San Francisco isn’t that far, not like Boston or Philadelphia, or New York. You’ll be able to visit Adam whenever you want.”

“I know what you’re saying, Joe, and you’re right. I just have to get used to the idea.”

“Nothing’s definite.”

Pa tried his best to smile. “Yes, son. It is.”

Tim and I worked together for the next few days. We weren’t allowed to ride yet, “Give it a few more days,” Paul had said, so we were bound to the house and the outbuildings. The barn had never looked better when we’d finished cleaning and straightening, and then Tim learned a bit about house cleaning. Hop Sing thought we were loafing and put us both to work, cleaning downstairs and getting Tim moved to the guest room, which would become his room permanently before Adam arrived home on the next day’s stage.

We all rode to town together; Pa and Tim and me in the surrey while Hoss rode alongside on Chubb, leaving enough room for Adam on the ride home. Hoss and I joked about big brother and some of his persnickety ways and even Tim got in on the shenanigans. Pa rolled his eyes at our foolishness, but he’d heard all he wanted to hear.

“That’s enough, boys,” he said, then flicked the reins a little harder, jolting Tim and me in our seats. Hoss couldn’t contain his laughter, watching the two of us grab onto the sides of the surrey with one hand and across our tender middles with the other.

Pa was anxious to see Adam and he kept up the lively pace until we reached the edge of town. We’d made excellent time and now we would have to sit and wait for a stage that was guaranteed to be late. On occasion, I was right, but more often than not, I was wrong, and this would be one of those times. The stage pulled in twenty minutes ahead of schedule.

After Adam climbed out, we all greeted each other and were about to get back into the surrey when Pa stopped us all. He hadn’t mentioned his plans beforehand, but he wanted to treat us all to dinner at the International House. He pulled five string ties from his vest pocket and we were ready to dine in style.

“Ain’t Pa the smart one,” Hoss said, nudging me in the ribs and then apologizing when I winced.

“Anyone’s smart if they offer you food, big brother.”

“Aw, that’s enough outta you two. Let’s go,” Pa said, leading us down the boardwalk as he walked shoulder to shoulder with his eldest son.

Tim was still trying to fit in. It would take time, and he was still hesitant to make jokes or comments along with the rest of us, but he was starting to catch on and fit in. Life wasn’t always about work. Some fun, some silliness had always been a part of our family, and Tim would get the hang of things before too long.

“I’m starved,” he said. “Thank you, Mr. Cartwright. This is a real treat.”

Pa clapped Tim on the back while Adam looked on, not quite understanding why this young man was with us tonight. “You’re part of the family now, Tim. There’s only one problem.”

“What’s that, Mr. Cartwright?”

“I know Joseph has mentioned it before, but you’ll learn mighty quick to watch out for Hoss where food is concerned. If you want to survive, you’ll have to be quick.” Pa winked at Adam, giving the impression he’d explain things later, but for now, he had all his sons together—his family—and a young man who’d become an extension of that family.

Adam talked in broad terms about San Francisco, but he became more serious when he started in on Jackson and the firm he’d begun nearly four years ago. He reminded Pa and Hoss of the piece Mark Twain wrote after witnessing the earthquake of ’65 first hand, something I knew nothing about. That’s when Jackson moved away from Boston and settled in San Francisco. He figured new buildings would go up in the place of ones that had fallen and he wanted to be part of the process. He’s done remarkably well. He’d established himself as a highly respected architect in the San Francisco-Oakland area.”

Excitement was written all over my brother’s face, and in the way he told his story, it was easy to see he was chomping at the bit to partner up with his friend Jackson.

“So what’s this partnership going to be called, Adam? Cartwright and— hey, what’s Jackson’s last name?”

Adam let out a quiet laugh. “It’s not a done deal yet, Joe. Collier is Jackson’s last name, so if anything, it would be Collier and Cartwright, not the other way around.

I had quit listening halfway through Adam’s statement as soon as the name Collier was mentioned. I looked at Tim and saw the smile drop from his face too. Harold Collier? It couldn’t be a relation, could it? I think Pa put two and two together also, and now that I thought back on it, maybe that’s why he’d been so down this past couple of weeks. Maybe he already knew or suspected. He laid his hand on my arm. We’d talk about it later.

Tim and I lost our appetites, and Hoss was kind enough to finish our steaks and potatoes, letting nothing go to waste, while even his steady flow of comments went unnoticed. I was anxious for the celebration to end and to get back home. The excitement over Adam’s visit with his college friend had left its mark on Tim and me.

The ride home wasn’t nearly as jovial as the ride into town had been. Hoss and I led the team and Chubby to the barn while Adam and Pa went inside. Tim felt more comfortable hanging out with me, and I told Hoss to go on in and we’d be in as soon as we finished.

“You sure, little brother?”

“I’m sure.”

“You know what Chubby likes, don’t you?”

“I think I can manage. Now get outta here.”

Hoss thanked us both then strolled across the yard, happy to be relieved of the chore. I led Chubb to his stall and started removing his tack while Tim unharnessed the team. I knew what was on his mind, same thing that was on mine, and I decided to bring it up, get it out in the open.

“I don’t know if there’s any relation,” I said after hoisting the oversized saddle up over the half wall.

“Don’t matter.”

“It matters to me, Tim.” I looked back over my shoulder as I pulled the bit from Chubb’s mouth. “A bucket of oats for each.”

We finished our task; neither of us in much of a hurry, but I could see in Tim’s eyes the same way I’d felt the first time Harold had beaten me. It wasn’t a fair fight. I was trapped in a cell and Tim was tied to a chair. I met up with the metal shiv Harold had made before I’d arrived, and I wondered if he’d used it to threaten Tim.

The man didn’t just beat the living crap out of you; he pulled his psychological bull along with it. He made you feel less of a man than anyone else ever could.

Weak, worthless, pathetic waste of human life. I’d heard it all. Pretty boy, easily broken; the same words hammered into my head every single night until I pleaded with him to just kill me and be done with it.

“No, Joseph. You and I will be together always. Even when I’m not around, you’ll see my face, hear my words.” Damn if he wasn’t right.

“I’m kinda tired, Joe. Think I’ll turn in,” Tim said, steering me away from my thoughts. We crossed the yard to the house, and if Adam were tired after his trip, he’d head straight to bed, too, giving me a minute or two alone with Pa.

I watched Tim as he walked toward the dining room and into his own room now that Adam was home. When we were first brought back to the ranch, it was a lot easier for Doc Martin to tend both of us in rooms only separated by a hallway.

After bidding Tim goodnight, Adam continued his account of his month-long vacation and it was easy to tell he was content, more content than I’d seen him in a long time. This is what he’d been waiting for, an opportunity to be his own man, to be Adam Cartwright, Architect.

But my brother was exhausted, and after a second shot of brandy, he was off to bed. He hadn’t asked about Tim and why he was staying with us in the house, but I guess that could wait till tomorrow.

“You turnin’ in, Joe?” Hoss said, standing up from the settee.

“In a while—nite, Hoss.” I hoped Pa realized what I meant; that I wanted to speak to him alone.

“We’ll have one more nightcap, Hoss, then Joe and I’ll be up to bed.” I glanced at Pa. He’d understood.

When Hoss was out of sight, Pa stood and motioned me to his desk. He sat down and opened the top drawer. He pulled out an envelope and removed its contents. He handed the letter to me. It was a letter from the State Prison address to Pa.

“`

Dear Mr. Cartwright,

In reply to your inquiry concerning Harold Randolph Collier – NSP #173:

Mr. Collier was incarcerated twice at the Nevada State Prison. His first offense was murder. He was tried and convicted, serving a twenty-five-year sentence for killing his wife, Alva Jackson Collier, leaving two young children, a son, and a daughter, with relatives while he served his prison term. The second offense—

“`

I didn’t need to read anymore. I had the information I needed. Harold Collier was Jackson Collier’s father. I looked up at Pa. “How did you know?”

Pa shrugged his shoulders. “I didn’t, son. The names were the same and I was curious, I guess. After Roy had mentioned the name Collier and I knew that was Jackson’s last name, I wrote to the prison.” Pa leaned forward and rested his elbows on his desk. “Adam had told me that Jackson said his parents had died of cholera when he and his sister were spending their summer vacation with an aunt and uncle in Boston. He never saw either of his parents again. I have to assume Jackson and his sister were never told the truth.”

I looked back at the letter. Harold Collier—Jackson Collier—the names leaped off the paper. “Does Adam know?”

“No.”

“Were you planning to tell me? I mean, if Adam weren’t serious about moving?”

“I don’t know, son.”

I didn’t know what I thought. Pa had written Adam about the day he’d found Tim and me, but he didn’t know about the Collier connection at that time. While I’d been in bed recuperating, Pa told me he’d gone out with Roy to pick up and identify the body. “So Roy told you the name, didn’t he?”

“Yes and no. He wasn’t positive of Collier’s full name until Clem, Roy’s current deputy took the body back to the prison.”

I nodded. “That’s when you sent the letter?”

“Yes.”

“I see.”

“There’s more.”

“More?”

“You’ll be getting a reward for killing Harold Collier.”

I almost broke out laughing. I guess I was due a reward although I’d never given it a thought. “What about Adam?” I said. “Do I tell him?”

“That’s up to you, Joseph.”

I stood up from the chair in front of Pa’s desk, but my mind was in turmoil and I knew going to bed would be a waste. “I’m going outside for a little fresh air. I’ll be in later, Pa.” My father understood.

The five of us sat down for breakfast. Adam was still reeling from his trip, and from what I could gather, he’d be packing his bags before the month was out and moving to San Francisco. I knew he’d discuss all the pros and cons with Pa, but Pa would never hold him back. He would send him off to his new life with nothing but best wishes for a future he longed for, a future that no longer included the Ponderosa.

I finally spoke up, giving Adam the lowdown on Tim and how I’d asked him to be part of our family. My speech was short and simple, and Adam welcomed him with open arms. “I may not be around to teach you the ropes,” he said to Tim, “and little brother is still learning, so Hoss is your man. Better to learn from him.”

“Thanks a lot, big brother.”

“Adam’s right, Tim.” Oh great. Now Hoss was gonna get in on it. “You listen to me or Pa. As much as Adam and I’ve tried, year after year, my little brother still don’t get things right.”

Tim was smiling, even chuckling out loud, at the comments my brothers were making. It was good to see him smile. “We’ve got work to do, Tim. We’ll leave these two old men here to try and hold down the fort while we do our best to keep the ranch running smoothly.”

The two of us stood up from the table, but Tim stopped next to Adam’s chair and turned back, facing the rest of my family. “Thanks for takin’ me in like you did, Mr. Cartwright. It really means a lot.”

I couldn’t help but smile at Pa. He was losing one son and gaining another. I’d gone about the whole thing with Tim, asking him to be a part of our family without having a proper discussion with my father, but he’d never let on that I was doing the wrong thing. If having this young man here made me happy, it made Pa happy too.

Today we would head out on horseback, checking fence and round up any strays that had wandered a bit too far from the main herd. Hoss had been handed a list of supplies and he was off to town. That gave Adam the day to talk with Pa, settle things up, and make his plans.

Close to ten long years, Adam had waited, and now his dream would come true. Even though Pa hated to lose him, San Francisco was a short distance away, and more often than not, Pa had business there anyway. In the past, he’d always dreaded leaving and being away from the ranch. I had a feeling the trip west would be a pleasant one now.

The two other men I hired, Andy and Rex, had sold the entire string of mustangs they’d brought in and they were out making another run, gathering maybe twenty-five to thirty more. It would become a profitable business, and I let them handle most everything themselves. At first, I thought Hoss and I would be the ones out hustling buyers, but the two young men got top dollar for the first string, and I had no doubt they could do it again.

This was the first time I’d ridden without the brace Hoss had made. I was walking fine without it and I was anxious to see how I did after sitting Cochise all day. My old-man limp was passing. No one had commented, and maybe they were too scared to say anything, thinking they’d jinx me but somehow, the leg had healed stronger after Doc repaired it correctly.

As expected, when Tim and I rode out, there were fences down, and I took note so we could come back tomorrow and do the repairs. I should’ve hired fence-fixers rather than bronc busters. This job got mighty tiresome, but I kept my thoughts to myself. I didn’t want Tim to get discouraged, knowing how mundane some parts of ranch work could be.

“Who keeps knockin’ them fences down, Joe?”

“Cattle mostly. The grass is always greener on the other side.”

“When are you goin’ back up to the mill?”

“I don’t know, hadn’t thought about it. Sometime this week now that I can ride.” I studied Tim’s face and what I saw was disappointment. “You’d rather be up there than down here on the ranch, right?”

“I don’t know,” he said and gave a soft chuckle. “I was a boss at the mill.”

“Yes you were and a dang good one too.”

“It’s up to you. Hoss put James as temporary boss in charge of your crew.”

“James is a good man.”

“Well, you think about it and let me know.” I hadn’t given much thought about Tim returning to the mill, but he’d considered it something he was good at and a boss no less.

By the time Tim and I returned home, Adam and Pa had talked and a final decision was made. During supper that night, Adam announced he’d be leaving. He’d be a full-time resident and partner of an architectural firm they’d call Collier and Cartwright in San Francisco. A stage was heading west on the fifteenth of the month and he would be on it, leaving this world behind and venturing out to make his mark in a new place he would call home.

I glanced up at Hoss and had to look away when I saw tears in his big, blue eyes. I’d taken part in hurting my father and my big brother and that part of my plan made me wish there’d been a different way of doing things, but what was best for one wasn’t always best for everyone.

Pa also announced he wanted to give a going-away party Saturday night, a farewell to his eldest son. Adam agreed and preparations would be made. Hoss and Tim and I were given names of friends and neighbors from outlying ranches, while Pa would ride to town, inviting longtime acquaintances and the proper bluenoses, who I could have easily lived without.

The past was a part of all of us and I couldn’t help thinking back on the last party Pa threw here at the house. I’m sure older brother remembered it too. I doubt there’d been big fancy parties while I was away. Birthdays I’m sure, but nothing compared to the engagement party that changed all our lives for the worse.

I didn’t know what I’d missed. I suppose Pa thought it would be a courtesy not to bring up such things, knowing I might grieve even more for the time I’d lost and could never replace.

But looking back on that special night, I remember the toasts; the look of pride on Pa’s face, thinking Adam had found the woman of his dreams. In a way, it seemed like only yesterday; instead, it was a lifetime ago. This party would be different. A gentle goodbye for a son Pa loved deeply, a son he’d raised single-handedly through the rough years. A child he had depended on as if he were a grown man from birth. A man he’d worked side-by-side with, maybe more like brothers or friends rather than father and son.

I, too, would miss my eldest brother. I would miss his snide remarks, the never-ending arguments that raised the hair on the back of my neck. The fights we often picked with each other but never landed that crucial punch, always holding back because we were brothers.

People always said it was the age difference between Adam and me, but that wasn’t so. We were too much alike, two men who stood by their convictions, right or wrong, whatever differences we may have had, and in the end when the game was over, there was always a heartfelt apology, again, because we were brothers.

Seems like everyone who’d been invited to Adam’s party showed up on Saturday night. The Ponderosa was packed with young and old alike. I’d made sure I got word to all the young ladies in town that we had a whole slew of young men aching to dance and have a good time. Of course, I had to invite their mothers and fathers as chaperones, so we were overflowing with guests neither Pa nor Adam expected.

I’d sent word up to the mill to shut down at noon and invited all the men to attend the celebration. I’d invited Andy and Rex although I skipped over Sam and Eddie, the two I’d tussled with inside the saloon.

“Looks to me like every young lady and every eligible bachelor this side of the Washoe is here tonight, little brother,” Adam commented as the guests arrived.

“Who wants a party without the fairer sex, Adam, or are you gettin’ too old to appreciate a pretty face when you see one?”

“For your information, Little Joe, I appreciate every young lady I lay my eyes on.”

“Then why haven’t you asked one to dance?” I said, seeing if he’d take the bait.

“I might ask the same thing of you?”

“This ain’t my party, and besides, you know I like to spread myself around, and let every pretty girl have a chance with a good lookin’ guy like me.”

“Yes,” Adam said, stepping away. “How well I know.”

I couldn’t let on to either of my brothers that I was scared to death of being refused a dance, but I was, and I hoped it didn’t show. The young, cocky, Little Joe Cartwright had died almost ten years ago and what was left was me, an awkward, unsure man, who didn’t know where he stood within the community of people who had sent him away.

With that said, I made my way across the room after I’d caught the eye of Miss Julie Ann Andrews, a blonde, blue-eyed beauty, whom I should have left for one of the younger boys but had to see if I still had what it took.

“Miss Julie,” I said. “May I have this dance?” I saw the hesitant look when she glanced across the room at her father, the man who’d prosecuted my case. He nodded his head, but cautiously. I was still being accused, but was it only him, or was it everyone in the room? I took Julie’s hand, then led her across the dance floor and introduced her to Tim.

“Tim, this is Miss Julie Ann Andrews, the prettiest girl in the room. Julie, Mr. Timothy Wilson, the best dancer this side of the Mississippi.” I put her hand in his then scooted them on their way.

I needed air, and I headed out the front door. Adam was soon at my side, handing me a glass of punch. “I could use something a tad stronger,” I said.

“I’m sure you could.” He’d seen the whole thing with Julie and her father and realized I was too embarrassed to go back inside. It was a family party, but they’d have to celebrate without me. “I’m sorry, Joe,” he said.

“It’s never gonna be over, is it, Adam?”

“Sure it will. This is the first time most of these people have seen you since you’ve been back. Give them time to adjust.”

My emotions had gotten the best of me, and when Adam laid his hand on my shoulder, I couldn’t hold back any longer. With tears in my eyes, I looked straight at my eldest brother. “How can I ever expect any of those people to think I’m innocent when I couldn’t even convince you?”

I shrugged his hand away and walked across the yard to the barn as Adam yelled out my name. I’d reached for the bridle and was centering the bit in Cochise’s mouth when Adam walked up behind me.

“What the hell are you talking about?”

“Let it go, Adam. It doesn’t matter anymore.”

“What do you mean it doesn’t matter? Do you really believe what you just said? That I think you were the one who killed Grace?”

“I said let it go.”

Adam grabbed my shoulder and jerked me around to face him. “Is that why you’ve been working so hard, taking over my job at the mill, working twice as hard as anyone else on the ranch? You’ve been trying to get rid of me because that’s what you believe?”

“I’m trying to make things right, Adam. Can’t you see that?”

“NO! That’s not what I see, Joe.”

“Hoss told me about your plans, your plans to leave the Ponderosa after you and Grace were married. Your plans to move back to Boston. I ruined those plans and I—”

Adam turned his back, and with his hands on his hips and his eyes focused on the barn floor, he walked away from me. He kicked at the straw then slammed the toe of his boot into an upright between two stalls. He turned back to me. “I’ve known you since the day you were born. I’ve never thought you capable of murder. I never thought you were the one who killed Grace. I can’t believe—”

I pulled the bridle off Cochise, then came out of the stall and sat down on a bale of straw. “We never talked about it, Adam. I know why you left the day I was arrested. You believed I was with Grace. You believed I’d betrayed you with the woman you were to marry. What else was I to think?”

“God, Joe. I didn’t know.”

“Well, now you do.”

“I came back as soon as I found out what had happened, but it was too late. I would have done anything to—”

I shook my head. “It’s over now.”

“It’s not over, not if you still believe—”

“You didn’t believe anything I said until Tim told you his side of the story.”

Adam walked over and sat down next to me. I cradled my head in my hands. It had become too much. All the frustration, the years wasted—Harold Collier. I didn’t want to go there. I didn’t want to think about any of it.

Adam slid his hand across my back. It was something Pa had done all my life; a gentle touch, a calming touch, and with my emotions this high, I craved that touch to soothe and calm the sniveling child I’d become.

“I want you to tell me what really happened in that line shack.”

I shook my head. “Why? What good would it do?”

“I need to know before I leave. I need to know because you’re my one and only baby brother and I’ve treated you unfairly, put you through so much without realizing—”

Through the barn door, I could see the glow of Chinese lanterns. I could hear the faint sound of the three-piece band Pa had hired. People were clapping; another dance had just ended. The sights and sounds of people enjoying themselves, having a gay old time, people who’d rather not put up with the likes of Joe Cartwright, but came to the Ponderosa out of respect to Pa, and to honor his eldest son.

“Maybe I should be the one leaving, not you,” I said.

“If that’s what you want, I’ll stay.”

I took a deep breath. “No, it’s not what I want.”

“Tell me about Owens. Tell me what happened at the line shack, Joe.”

“It was his child; Owens’ child, Adam.”

“Go on.”

“I tried to stop her. She was going to see Dr. Kim down in Chinatown. I didn’t want her to go through with it. I didn’t want her to get rid of your baby without talking to you first. I thought it was your child, Adam. I didn’t know. I didn’t know you and she hadn’t—well, you know.” I didn’t mean to embarrass my brother, but if he wanted to know everything, what else could I say? “It was all part of a plan Owens had worked out. He was going to marry her off to a rich Cartwright and live off you and Grace, a way to implement his passion for gambling. Problem was, she fell in love with you and that wasn’t part of his plan.”

Adam fell silent. He was taking it all in. “And—”

“And that’s why you saw us together that day.”

Adam leaned back against the post behind him. “I was such a fool.”

“I called out to you so I could explain, but you’d already left. Owens came up behind me, held his gun in the small of my back, and forced me to ride out to the line shack.”

“So long story short,” Adam, said, “he killed Grace after he’d gotten her pregnant with his child, and his plan was over—finished.” I was glad Adam didn’t want to know the details of Grace’s death. I really didn’t know any of those details myself.

“That’s about it, except for the last piece of the puzzle,” I said.

“And what’s that?”

“All that stuff you found out about Tim Wilson. Without Tim’s testimony, without him in town, explaining to the judge that Owens had paid him off and had him send the deputy to the line shack, maybe that little bit of testimony would have at least proved there was a connection between Grace and Owens. Maybe it would have proved Owens had taken part somehow, and maybe it would have saved me from eight years of …”

I was tired, too tired to go on. Time and again, I’d tried to bury the past, but I knew the past would haunt me for the rest of my life, although I didn’t want my brother to realize the grim and disheartening future I faced. I would stop feeling sorry for myself before Adam caught on, changed his plans, and ruined everything we’d both worked for.

“But you forgave Tim and you’ve moved forward, Joe.”

“He didn’t know what he’d done, Adam. He was just a pawn in one of Owens’ little games.”

“You’re a very forgiving soul.”

“It’s all in the past, Adam. Can’t change the past.”

“Well, we can change the future, Joe.”

“How’s that?”

“You can try and forgive me.”

“Forgive you?” I laughed sarcastically. “There’s nothing to forgive.”

“Forgive me for not being the kind of brother I should have been. Forgive me for ever doubting you. Forgive me for even thinking you and Grace were ever—”

I smiled at Adam. “You’re forgiven.”

“Even if I only brought you Hop Sing’s punch rather than a bottle of rotgut?”

“A bottle of Pa’s good whiskey would have been better.”

“That could be arranged.”

I raised my eyebrows, wondering if Adam had lost his mind.

“I think we have guests to entertain first.”

“Go ahead, Adam. This party is for you and frankly, I’m surprised Pa hasn’t been out looking for us yet.”

“You okay with everything now?”

“Sure I am. We’re brothers, aren’t we? Adam stood to leave, but he hesitated for just a minute. “Go on, I’ll be in shortly.”

I didn’t make it back to the party. It was Adam’s night and the party was for him. I didn’t want our guests to dwell on me and not celebrate him. I’m sure there were rumors as to why he was leaving, rumors spread by people I didn’t care about anyway. “Poor Adam. He’s probably so humiliated to have Joe for a brother.” Or “Now maybe Adam can finally make a name for himself with the mark of a convicted murderer in the family.”

Yes, I’m sure there was talk. Pa and Hoss and Adam were above all of that. I wonder how many business associates Pa had lost since the trial. I’m guessing he’d lost many. Had Hoss lost close friends? Had Adam? If Adam was content here then yes, I’d be the one leaving, not him.

Later that evening after our guests had gone home, Adam and I spent most of the night on the front porch, along with a bottle of Pa’s good whiskey as promised by my eldest brother. It’s a night I’ll always treasure. We talked about the present and Adam’s plans. We talked about long ago; memories of childhood, mostly mine. My brother never had the chance to be a child like I did. His childhood was taken away. Mine was happy and carefree.

Adam valued those boyhood days, whether traveling alone with Pa, searching for a place to homestead or after they’d found this land—a place to call home among the mountains and clear, blue skies of western Nevada. There was a vast part of my brother’s life that he tended not to share with me or with anyone else. I learned over time that was just his way, not right or wrong, just his way.

After a few too many drinks, Adam made a comment I never would’ve expected and I wasn’t sure how to respond. “I’ve always envied the relationship you have with Pa, Joe.”

“What? Pour yourself another drink, big brother. You’re talkin’ crazy.” I was truly caught off guard. The love my father shared with the three of us was equally the same.

“I’ve always envied the ease you have, the way you express your feelings. It brings out a tender side of Pa that’s never as visible with Hoss or me.”

Adam and I were different in that respect. “It doesn’t mean Pa’s love is any less, Adam.”

“That’s not what I mean, Joe.”

“What do you mean?”

“I don’t deny his love for each of us. It’s—it’s your relationship with Pa that I envy. It’s the coming together of two individuals; maybe harmony is the word I’m searching for. You’ve touched Pa’s heart as no one else could.”

I was rendered speechless when Adam spoke his deepest thoughts. I never would’ve imagined him actually verbalizing his feelings out loud. Maybe he was just feeling melancholy about leaving. I really didn’t know.

“I probably shouldn’t even mention this, but you can’t begin to imagine what Pa went through when you were sent to prison.”

I’d always suspected it was tough for Pa, and I wasn’t sure I could stand to listen to what he’d actually gone through, but I consented to hear the rest and wondered how we’d gotten so off track. “Go on,” I said.

Adam told me things I’d never thought of or realized about my father. After the second attempt at an appeal had failed, Pa slid into a deep depression. Adam and Hoss had consulted Dr. Martin, thinking they were going to lose Pa too. They were willing to bring another doctor in from one of the larger cities, someone who’d dealt with emotional breakdowns.

Pa rarely spoke. He rarely came out of his room. That’s when my brothers took over the running of the ranch and that’s how it’s stayed to this day. Pa couldn’t see a future; he couldn’t move forward. He lived in the past, a past where I was part of his life. It was too unbearable for him to deal with anything else in his hopeless state.

I told Adam I would do my best to make it up to him, and we argued over the fact that none of what happened was my fault, but in the end, Adam knew I’d always be here for Pa. That’s the assurance he needed to hear before he left the Ponderosa.

I changed the subject, informing Adam that Pa was chomping at the bit to head out to San Francisco to visit, and he’d be on that stage, or maybe even the train, as soon as my brother was settled. Hoss and I wouldn’t be far behind, always looking for an excuse to ride out to San Francisco.

But our moods become melancholy again as the two of us realized we’d be living apart for the rest of our lives. Nothing would be the same again. Nothing had been the same for a long time, and even though we’d adjust to a different way of life, it was a turning point, an adjustment we’d learn to live with.

“Sun’s comin’ up,” I said, catching a glimpse of the early morning glow between the sturdy trunks of the tall Ponderosa Pines that surrounded the house.

“I know two people that won’t be worth a damn today,” Adam said, and then he yawned for effect, which, of course, I followed suit.

“You’re right there, brother. S’pose we should get some sleep?”

“Don’t know that I can move a muscle, little brother. I’m too tired to stand up.”

But we did get up, and as the two of us strolled across the great room, barely able to put one foot in front of the other, Hoss and Pa, bright-eyed and ready to start the day, were heading down the stairs.

“Nite, boys,” Pa said.

“Nite, Pa,” we answered in unison.

My brothers and I spent as much time as we could together before Adam would leave. Tim, who was now part of our family, joined us on several occasions and in our childish escapades. Where it normally took only one or maybe two men to do a job, all four of us went. We laughed and played like children and managed to get a fair amount of work done in the process.

I was healed completely now, even my leg, which had been a source of pain and discomfort for so many years seemed as good as new. Doc explained the healing process, and it may sound odd, but the second break, when fixed properly, had made the bone stronger after it healed. Paul also mentioned rheumatism, and he explained that I would probably have to deal with some complications in my old age. Doc knew my history of broken bones and even gunshot wounds. Yeah, I’d be loaded up with rheumatism provided I lived that long.

Tim fit right in with my brothers and me. He was more open now, more comfortable with the family, and he learned how much fun could be had and still get the work done. I wanted him to really know and understand my older brother before Adam left the ranch. I wanted him to know Adam had a fun side; it just took a bit longer to drag it out of him and see it in action.

The day before Adam was to leave, we all decided Tim needed one more test, a bit of an initiation to see if he could really handle the Cartwright Clan. Adam told him there was something he wanted to show him, something the kid could remember him by. The four of us rode down to the lake. We tethered our horses and walked down the steep grade the rest of the way.

“Now!” Adam said, nodding to Hoss.

Hoss grabbed Tim from behind and held his arms tight, while Adam and I stripped him buck-naked and threw him the icy-cold water of Lake Tahoe. Hell, none of us knew if the kid could swim or not. When his head finally popped up, and he screamed words my father would have died over, the three of us laughed till our sides nearly split.

Hoss and Adam and I proceeded to strip off our own clothes and join him, laughing and splashing like kids in the frigid, blue water. “It’s official,” Adam said. “You’re now a Cartwright—a full-fledged member of the family.”

After we’d had enough fun for one day, we climbed up the bank and lay flat on our backs in the sand, attempting to dry and warm our frozen bodies in the heat of the sun. The joking and snide comments continued until we heard a voice, someone clearing their throat.

“Is this what goes on when I’m not around to supervise?” The four of us rolled over in unison, covering our nakedness as best as we could.

“Hey, Pa—”

“Pa—”

“Hello—”

“Mr. Cartwright, sir—”

“Wanna join us, Pa?” I said.

“I think not, Joseph.”

There was a smile on my father’s face. Adam and I had made amends, and as brothers, we all felt secure enough in our love for each other to let a young man named Tim Wilson join our once private club. This was our last day living together as brothers under the same roof. I think Pa felt left out and wanted to join in on the brotherhood of men, although a dip in the lake wasn’t his cup a tea.

We all dressed, and the five of us rode back to the house together. Hop Sing was busy making a feast we would all remember. “My, don’t that smell good,” Hoss remarked as he stepped through the front door.

Like I’d done when I was away from home, Adam would take fond memories, and during the nights he felt lonesome or homesick, he’d think back on the life he had, the good times and the bad, and those memories would be a comfort to him until he fell asleep and woke to a new day.

I’d learned to seek out memories better than anyone during my absence. Memories of home and family are what got me through the tough times, the long, hard days and the unbearable nights. I was a different person now than the boy I was before my time in prison. Adam is a man, not a boy, and he’s leaving of his own free will, a different scenario, but he’ll miss the camaraderie of family.

I’ll miss my eldest brother, but I’ll have the chance to visit him whenever I want, or need to, and he’ll come home when the need to be with family falls heavily on his heart. Pa is doing the best he can, holding his emotions in check and putting on a brave front. It’s hard for him. Hoss and I have each other, but it’s different for Pa. He, along with Adam, made this dream called the Ponderosa come true.

We will all slap smiles on our faces tomorrow as we wave goodbye to a man we all cherish. A good man, a talented man, who will hopefully find what he’s looking for and know he’ll always have the love and support of his family back home.

I won’t say goodbye only “See you soon.”

The stage door will close and a cloud of dust will tell us he’s really gone. It’s the last we’ll see of my brother for a while. The house will feel empty but we’ll manage.

We always have and we always will, because we’re brothers.

The End.

12-2011